Migne Reading Room

PL 54 · cols. 1298–1506

Pasquier Quesnel, Variae lectiones, notae et observationes in Epistolas S. Leonis Magni, cum Balleriniorum annotationibus

Letter LXXXVII

PL 54:1298
cujus disciplinam aemulabatur Gallicana, faciliorem rei exitum promittebat: in illa quippe, ut norunt omnes, honor primatus, non sedis splendorem, sed pontificatus antequitatem sequebatur, si Carthaginensem sedem excipias. Aliter sese res habuit. Moribus antiquis stetit Gallia, manseruntque semper penes Arelatensem Ecclesiam et jus convocandae majoris synodi, et aliae primatus praerogativae. Hoc sane magis ecclesiasticae rei congruebat, ut penes certam aliquam sedem resideret hujusmodi potestas, cui ferendae par episcopus eligeretur, quam ut per unamquamque civitatem pro consecrationis vetustate erraret: cum enim non nisi senibus ac decrepitis obveniret, quibus non minus vigor mentis fatiscere consuevit quam vires corporis, iners plerumque et otiosa mansisset hujusmodi potestas, aliarumque potestatum conatibus facilius patuisset. Sensit hoc diu post Leonem Gregorius PP. I, qui, lib. I, epist. 72, ad Gennadium exarchum Africae scribens, hortatur: Ut concilium catholicorum episcoporum admoneri praecipiat ut primatem non ex ordine loci, postpositis vitae meritis, faciat: quoniam apud Deum non gradus elegantior, sed vitae melioris actio comprobatur. Ipse vero primas non passim, sicut moris est, per villas; sed in una juxta eorum electionem civitate permanent: quatenus adeptae dignitatis meliori ingenio resistendi Donatistis possibilitas disponatur.
whose discipline the Gallican Church emulated, promised an easier outcome of the matter: for in that Church, as all know, the honour of the primacy followed not the splendour of the see but seniority in the pontificate, if you except the see of Carthage. The matter turned out otherwise. Gaul stood by its ancient ways, and both the right of convoking the greater synod and the other prerogatives of the primacy remained always with the Church of Arles. This certainly suited the interest of the Church better, that a power of this kind should reside with some fixed see, for which a bishop equal to bearing it would be chosen, than that it should wander through every city according to the age of the consecration: for since it would fall only to old and decrepit men, in whom vigour of mind is wont to give way no less than strength of body, a power of this kind would for the most part have remained sluggish and idle, and would have lain more easily open to the attempts of other powers. Pope Gregory I perceived this long after Leo, who, writing in book I, letter 72, to Gennadius, exarch of Africa, exhorts him: "To order the council of the Catholic bishops to be admonished that it make the primate not from the order of place, with the merits of life set aside: since with God it is not the more distinguished rank but the conduct of a better life that is approved. And let the primate himself remain not here and there, as is the custom, through the country estates, but in one city according to their choice: so that the possibility of resisting the Donatists may be arranged by the better capacity of the dignity obtained."
AD EPISTOLAM XII.
ON LETTER XII.
APUD QUESNELLUM I.
IN QUESNEL, I.
Episcopis Africanis Mauritaniae Caesariensis.
To the African bishops of Mauretania Caesariensis.
Antequam de hujus epistolae aetate, interpolationibus, et emendatione disseramus, operae pretium est integram eam lectoris oculis subjicere, qualem omnes a centum et amplius annis editiones una excepta repraesentant: ut et notae observationesque nostrae facilius intelligantur, nec aliquid ex ea sibi surreptum quisquam possit conqueri. Primam tamen partem, seu caput primum, brevitatis causa omittimus: quoniam de eo omnes excusi manuque exarati codices conveniunt, variis lectionibus exceptis, quas in margine ipsius epistolae videre est.
Before we discourse on the date, interpolations and emendation of this letter, it is worth while to set it whole before the reader's eyes, such as all the editions for a hundred years and more, one excepted, present it: both that our notes and observations may be more easily understood, and that no one may be able to complain that anything from it has been filched from him. The first part, however, or first chapter, we omit for brevity's sake: since about it all the printed and handwritten codices agree, except for the various readings, which may be seen in the margin of the letter itself.
EPISTOLA LXXXVII.
LETTER LXXXVII.
Leo episcopus universis episcopis per Caesariensem Mauritaniam in Africa constitutis, in Domino salutem.
Leo, bishop, to all the bishops established throughout Mauretania Caesariensis in Africa, greeting in the Lord.
Cap. I.— Cum de ordinationibus sacerdotum quaedam
Chapter I.— Since concerning the ordinations of priests certain things
Editors' notes and page, col. 1298

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: de hujus epistolae› · call in col 1298

Vide nostram admonitionem huic epistolae praefixam, ubi et probabilius ipsius epistolae tempus statuimus, et varias difficultates hic a Quesnello productas solventes, sive conciliantes, hanc epistolam duobus exemplis editam ostendimus, quorum alterum est decurtatum, alterum integrum; eamque partem, quam ille hoc loco supposititiam probare nititur, luculenter vindicavimus.

See our notice prefixed to this letter, where we have both fixed the more probable date of the letter itself and, resolving or reconciling the various difficulties here brought forward by Quesnel, have shown that this letter was issued in two copies, of which one is shortened, the other complete; and that part which he here strives to prove spurious we have clearly vindicated.

(printed under page 654)

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1298
  • marginal letters: A ‹plum, cujus disciplinam›; B ‹hortatur: Ut concilium›; C ‹tamen partem, seu›; D ‹observat. ad dissert. 5› (in the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1328 after ‹partem, seu›
  • other: the column's first printed letters 'plum,' complete 'exem-plum' and are set in col. 1297; this file begins with the next word. Column ends on 'quae-dam', completed from the first line of col. 1299. From EPISTOLA LXXXVII onward Quesnel reprints the old vulgate text of Leo's letter (Leo's own words, quoted inside the editors' matter). Call (a) after 'epistolae' removed. Ballerini foot notes (end of the note on Leontius, and (a)) in the lower third, not set here.
PL 54:1299
apud vos illicite usurpata crebrior ad nos commeantium sermo perferret, et caetera, ut habentur tom. I, pag. 195 (nunc supra 645) usque ad caput 6 nostrae edit. pag. 197 (nunc supra 653, exclusive.
unlawfully usurped among you were being brought to us by the more frequent report of those travelling hither, and the rest, as they stand in volume I, page 195 (now above, 645) down to chapter 6 of our edition, page 197 (now above, 653, exclusively.
Cap. II. — Cum itaque de omnibus fere quae fratris nostri Potentii relatio continebat, plenissime dilectionem vestram per David fratrem et coepiscopum nostrum, qui et sacerdotii merito nobis est probatus et moribus, videatis instructam, superest, fratres, ut concordi obedientia [Corrige concorditer], salubres suscipiatis hortatus, et nihil per contentionem agentes, sed ad omne studium devotionis unanimes, divinis et apostolicis constitutionibus pareatis; et in nullo patiamini providentissima canonum decreta violari. Quae enim nunc certarum remisimus consideratione causarum, antiquis deinceps custodienda sunt regulis: ne quod ad tempus pia lenitate concessimus, justa post haec ultione plectamus. In eos specialius et propensius commovendi, qui in episcopis ordinandis sanctorum Patrum statuta neglexerint, et quos refutare debuerant consecrarint. Unde si qui episcopi talem consecraverint sacerdotem, qualem esse non liceat, etiamsi aliquo modo damnum proprii honoris evaserint, ordinationis tamen jus ulterius non habebunt, nec umquam ei sacramento intererunt, quod neglecto divino judicio immerito praestiterunt. Illud sane, quod ad sacerdotalem pertinet dignitatem, inter omnia volumus canonum statuta servari: ut non in quibuslibet locis, neque in quibuslibet castellis, et ubi ante non fuerunt episcopi consecrentur: cum ubi minores sunt plebes minoresque conventus, presbyterorum cura sufficiat; episcopalia autem gubernacula non nisi majoribus populis et frequentioribus civitatibus oporteat praesidere: ne, quod sanctorum Patrum divinitus inspirata decreta vetuerant viculis et possessionibus, vel obscuris et solitariis municipiis tribuatur sacerdotale fastigium; et honor cui debent excellentiora committi, ipsa sui numerositate vilescat. Quod nunc in sua dioecesi Restitutus episcopus factum esse causatus est, et rationabiliter postulavit ut si episcopi eorum locorum in quibus non debuerant ordinari humana conditione decesserint, loca ipsa ad jus ejus antistitis redigantur, cujus fuerant ante priora. Et inutile est ut sacerdotalis dignitas inconsiderata ordinantis facilitate superflua multiplicatione minuatur.
Chapter II. — Since, therefore, you see that your charity has been most fully instructed concerning almost all the things which the report of our brother Potentius contained, through David our brother and fellow bishop, who is approved by us both for the merit of his priesthood and for his character, it remains, brethren, that with harmonious obedience [Correct to: harmoniously] you receive wholesome exhortations, and, doing nothing through contention, but being of one mind for every pursuit of devotion, you obey the divine and apostolic ordinances; and that in nothing you suffer the most provident decrees of the canons to be violated. For the things which we have now remitted out of consideration of certain causes are henceforth to be kept by the ancient rules: lest what we have conceded for a time with dutiful lenity we should after this punish with just vengeance. We are to be moved more especially and more readily against those who in ordaining bishops have neglected the statutes of the holy Fathers, and have consecrated those whom they ought to have rejected. Hence, if any bishops have consecrated such a priest as it is not lawful for there to be, even if in some manner they have escaped the loss of their own honour, yet they shall no longer have the right of ordination, nor shall they ever take part in that sacrament which, neglecting the divine judgement, they have undeservedly conferred. This certainly, which pertains to the priestly dignity, we will to be kept among all the statutes of the canons: that bishops be not consecrated in any places whatever, nor in any forts whatever, and where there have not been any before: since where the peoples are smaller and the congregations smaller, the care of presbyters suffices; while episcopal governance ought to preside only over greater peoples and more populous cities: lest, what the divinely inspired decrees of the holy Fathers had forbidden, the priestly eminence be bestowed on hamlets and estates, or on obscure and solitary townships; and the honour to which the more excellent things ought to be committed grow cheap by its very numerousness. Which Bishop Restitutus has complained has now been done in his own diocese, and he has reasonably requested that, if the bishops of those places in which they ought not to have been ordained should depart by the human condition, the places themselves be brought back to the jurisdiction of that bishop whose they had been formerly. And it is unprofitable that the priestly dignity should be diminished by needless multiplication through the unconsidered readiness of one who ordains.
De his autem quae in sacro virginitatis proposito constitutae barbaricam pertulere violentiam, et integritatem pudoris non animo, sed corpore perdiderunt, ea nobis servanda videtur moderatio, ut neque in viduarum dejiciantur gradum, neque in sacrarum
But concerning those women who, established in the sacred purpose of virginity, have endured barbarian violence, and have lost the integrity of their chastity not in mind but in body, this moderation seems to us to be kept, that they be neither cast down into the rank of widows, nor [be reckoned] in the number of sacred
Editors' notes and page, col. 1299

Footnotes

(Two tiers of notes are printed at the foot: a first tier (a)–(c) on the text of the letter quoted in full, then, below a space, a second tier (a) on Quesnel's note.) (printed under page 655)

(a) [first tier] ‹anchor: Cap. II. — Cum itaque› · call in col 1299

Haec usque ad verba In eos specialius genuinam claudunt epistolam.

These words, down to "In eos specialius," close the genuine letter.

(printed under page 655)

(b) [first tier] ‹anchor: Unde si qui episcopi› · call in col 1299

1 qu. 1, et 15 qu. 2, Si qui.

[Gratian, Causa] 1, question 1, and [Causa] 15, question 2, [chapter] "Si qui."

(printed under page 655)

(c) [first tier] ‹anchor: immerito praestiterunt.› · call in col 1299

Dist. 80, Illud sane.

[Gratian,] Distinction 80, [chapter] "Illud sane."

(printed under page 655)

Page

  • running head: 1299 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A ‹dam apud vos illicite›; B ‹dienda sunt regulis›; C ‹plebes minoresque conventus›; D ‹nuatur.› (letter stands between the columns at this height)
  • old-edition numerals: 1329 after ‹jus ulterius›
  • other: the column's first printed letters 'dam' complete 'quae-dam' and are set in col. 1298; this file begins with the next word. Column ends mid-sentence. The whole column is the old vulgate text of Leo's letter (apud Quesnellum I, Epistola LXXXVII in the old editions) reprinted by Quesnel, with his italic linking words in the first paragraph and his bracket [Corrige concorditer]. 'cujus fuerant ante priora' as printed. Calls (a), (b), (c) removed after 'Cap. II. —', 'Unde', 'praestiterunt.'. Ballerini foot notes in the lower third (two tiers of lettering), not set here. The second-tier note (a) ('Distinguendi sunt excusi codices...') answers the call '(a) excusi codices' in col. 1300 and belongs there.
PL 54:1300
et perseverantium virginum numero censeantur. Quibus, si in omnibus virginalibus perseverant, et castimoniae soliditatem mente custodiunt, sacramentorum non est neganda communio, quia injustum est eas in eo vel argui vel notari, quod non voluntas amisit, sed vis hostilis eripuit. Causam quoque Lupicini episcopi illic jubemus audiri, cui multum et saepius postulanti communionem hac ratione reddidimus, quoniam cum ad nostrum judicium provocasset, immerito eum, pendente negotio, a communione videbamus fuisse suspensum. Adjectum etiam illud est, quod huic temere super ordinatus esse cognoscitur, qui non debuit ordinari antequam Lupicinus in praesenti positus aut confutatus, aut certe confessus, justae posset subjacere sententiae: ut vacantem locum, quemadmodum disciplina ecclesiastica exigit, is qui consecrabatur exciperet.
and persevering virgins be reckoned. To whom, if they persevere in all things virginal, and keep the firmness of chastity in mind, the communion of the sacraments is not to be denied, because it is unjust that they should be either accused or branded in that which the will did not lose, but hostile force snatched away. We order the cause of Bishop Lupicinus also to be heard there, to whom, asking much and often, we restored communion for this reason, that, since he had appealed to our judgement, we saw that he had been undeservedly suspended from communion while the business was pending. This too was added, that a man is known to have been rashly ordained over him, who ought not to have been ordained before Lupicinus, being present, either refuted or at least having confessed, could be subject to a just sentence: so that he who was being consecrated might take up a vacant place, as ecclesiastical discipline requires.
Sequuntur deinceps in vulgatis editionibus capite 3, 4 et 5 (quae in nostra sunt cap. 6, 7 et 8). Quintum vero illud caput totamque epistolam claudunt haec verba.
There follow next in the common editions chapters 3, 4 and 5 (which in ours are chapters 6, 7 and 8). But that fifth chapter and the whole letter are closed by these words.
Si vero aliae emerserint causae quae ad statum Ecclesiarum et ad concordiam pertineant sacerdotum, illic sub timore Domini volumus ventilentur, et de componendis atque compositis omnibus ad nos relatio plena mittatur, ut ea quae juxta ecclesiasticum morem juste et rationabiliter fuerint definita, nostra quoque sententia roborentur. Data quarto idus Augusti. Hactenus epistola.
But if other causes should arise which pertain to the state of the Churches and to the concord of the priests, we will that they be sifted there under the fear of the Lord, and that a full report of all things to be settled and settled be sent to us, so that those things which have been justly and reasonably defined according to ecclesiastical custom may be strengthened by our sentence also. Given on the fourth day before the Ides of August. Thus far the letter.
Diutissime torsit me, fateor, haec epistola: cum enim tum excusi codices, tum mss. variis eam vel partibus diminutam vel assumentis amplificatam repraesentarent, in quam partem inclinari me sinerem in tanta perturbatione vix tandem aliquando perspicere potui. Hoc unum primo fere intuitu certum fuit, non talem nobis in postremis exemplaribus editis exhiberi, qualem eam emisit in lucem S. Leo: sed qua ratione restitui posset pristinae integritati, non statim intellexi. Videbam enim una ex parte Collectioni Dionysii Exigui, qui decretales, ut vocant, epistolas Romanorum pontificum suo canonum codici attexuit circa quinquagesimum post mortem Leonis nostri annum, hanc ejus epistolam ad Mauros Caesarienses fuisse insertam: cui collectori defuisse authenticos codices suspicari, in ipsa videlicet urbe Roma scribenti, et omnia apostolicae sedis scrinia excutienti, vel recentiora eidem anteferre exemplaria, summae videbatur esse temeritatis. Porro Dionysii Collectio primum et secundum caput hujus epistolae habet eo modo quo in recentioribus editionibus leguntur; sed alia aliqua desiderat, scilicet tertium, quartum, et quinti partem dimidiam, quae sunt de Donato, Maximo, Aggaro, Tyberiano, et de virginibus sacris oppressione barbarica violatis. Quo inspecto nemo est qui continuo haec ut adjectitia procul amandanda non pronuntiet,
This letter, I confess, tormented me for a very long time: for since both the printed codices and the manuscripts presented it either diminished by various parts or enlarged with patches, I was scarcely able at long last to see, in so great a confusion, to which side I should let myself incline. This one thing was certain almost at first glance, that it is not shown to us in the latest printed copies such as Saint Leo sent it forth into the light: but by what means it could be restored to its original integrity I did not at once understand. For I saw on the one side that this letter of his to the Moors of Caesariensis had been inserted in the Collection of Dionysius Exiguus, who wove the decretal letters, as they call them, of the Roman pontiffs on to his own codex of canons about the fiftieth year after the death of our Leo: and to suspect that authentic codices were wanting to this collector, writing as he was in the very city of Rome and shaking out all the archives of the apostolic see, or to prefer more recent copies to him, seemed to be the height of rashness. Now the Collection of Dionysius has the first and second chapter of this letter in the manner in which they are read in the more recent editions; but it lacks some other things, namely the third, the fourth, and half of the fifth, which are about Donatus, Maximus, Aggarus, Tyberianus, and about the sacred virgins violated by barbarian oppression. On seeing which, there is no one who would not forthwith pronounce these things, as additions, to be sent far away,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1300

Footnotes

(a) [second tier] ‹anchor: cum enim tum› · call in col 1300

Distinguendi sunt excusi codices a manuscriptis. Tres quidem formae hujus epistolae tum in manuscriptis, tum in excusis libris prostant. At forma tertia Leoninis editionibus olim inserta, licet ad tertiam codicum formam accedat, reipsa tamen diversa est, nulloque ms. exemplo fulcitur. De his exactius in Laudata admonitione nostra n. 2, 3 et 4. Nobis porro contigit quartam formam invenire, quae duas formas in antiquioribus mss. descriptas concilians, integram epistolam aptissime praefert.

The printed codices must be distinguished from the manuscripts. Three forms of this letter are indeed found both in manuscripts and in printed books. But the third form, formerly inserted in the editions of Leo, although it approaches the third form of the codices, is nevertheless in fact different, and is supported by no manuscript copy. On these matters, more exactly, in our aforesaid notice, nos. 2, 3 and 4. It has further fallen to us to find a fourth form, which, reconciling the two forms written in the older manuscripts, presents the complete letter most fittingly.

(printed under page 655)

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1300
  • marginal letters: A ‹et perseverantium virginum›; B ‹vacantem locum, quemadmodum›; C ‹enim tum excusi codices›; D ‹epistolae habet eo modo›
  • old-edition numerals: 1330 after ‹immerito eum,›; 1331 after ‹partem dimidiam,›
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence. First and third paragraphs are the old vulgate text of Leo's letter reprinted by Quesnel (the closing 'Hactenus epistola.' is his, in italic); the second paragraph is his italic link. A blank line in the type separates the letter from Quesnel's discussion ('Diutissime'). 'super ordinatus' printed as two words; 'in omnibus virginalibus' as printed. Call (a) after 'enim tum' removed. Ballerini foot notes (b), (c) and the end of (a) in the lower third, not set here.
PL 54:1301
illla vero omnia gemina non existimet et germana: praesertim cum Dionysio suffragentur nonnulli manuscripti codices, quorum duo Thuanei eadem desiderant quae Dionysius; alii duo item Thuanei cum Cantabrigensi uno habent quidem, sed extra epistolae contextum, et post finem clausulamque ipsius, instar appendiculae.
and would not judge all those other things to be genuine and authentic: especially since some manuscript codices support Dionysius, of which two of de Thou's lack the same things as Dionysius; two others, likewise de Thou's, together with one of Cambridge, do indeed have them, but outside the body of the letter, and after its end and close, in the manner of a small appendix.
Sed altera ex parte sex alii longe melioris aetatis et notae mss. Thuaneus, Trecopithoeanus, Victorinus, Herovallianus, et Barber. duo 77 et 2888, ea quae desunt in codicibus supra citatis, continent, scilicet 9 et 4 caput cum parte quinti dimidio; non habent autem secundum illud caput (exceptis novem primis lineis) nec finem quinti. Et inter codices excusos his mss. succinit editio Parisiensis Conciliorum, quae anno 1524, in-folio, et anno 1535 in-octavo prodiit, procurante Jacobo Merlino, doctore theologo: quorum actis epistolae Leonis insertae reperiuntur, et eodem modo habetur haec ad Mauros epistola, quo jacet in sex laudatis mss. codicibus; quibus accedunt alii duo, unus Regniacensis monasterii ordinis Cisterciensis prope Autissiodorum, alter S. Mariani Autissiodorensis ordinis Praemonstratensis: in his enim eadem habentur quae in sex superioribus.
But on the other side six other manuscripts of far better age and quality, that of de Thou, that of Troyes (Pithou's), that of Saint-Victor, that of Hérouval, and two Barberini ones, 77 and 2888, contain the things which are wanting in the codices cited above, namely the 3rd and 4th chapter with half of the fifth; but they do not have that second chapter (the first nine lines excepted) nor the end of the fifth. And among the printed codices the Paris edition of the Councils chimes in with these manuscripts, which came out in the year 1524 in folio and in the year 1535 in octavo, under the care of Jacques Merlin, doctor of theology: in the acts of which the letters of Leo are found inserted, and this letter to the Moors stands in the same manner as it lies in the six manuscript codices mentioned; to which are added two others, one of the monastery of Reigny of the Cistercian order near Auxerre, the other of Saint-Marien of Auxerre of the Premonstratensian order: for in these the same things are found as in the six above.
Demum ex utraque hac notata editione conflata est tertia, quae nunc omnium versatur manibus, et sola meruit prelis saepe saepius repetitis hactenus a plerisque pro genuina recipi. Hanc tamen interpolatam fuisse certum habeo, tum propterea quod nulli manu exarati codices eam nobis hoc modo repraesentant, tum ex iis quae jamjam de aliis duabus dicturi sumus, quarum alteram, altera posthabita eligendam esse, mihi omnino persuasum.
Lastly, out of both these recensions here noted a third has been put together, which is now in everyone's hands, and alone has earned, by presses again and again repeated, to be received hitherto by most as the genuine one. Yet I hold it certain that this one has been interpolated, both because no handwritten codices present it to us in this fashion, and from the things which we are just about to say concerning the other two, of which I am wholly persuaded that one is to be chosen and the other set aside.
Licet vero utrobique valida videantur certare argumenta, eorum tamen codicum auctoritati cedere coacti sumus, qui caput secundum omittunt, servantque tertium, quartum et quinti partem ab aliis reprobatam.
But although strong arguments seem to contend on both sides, we have nevertheless been compelled to yield to the authority of those codices which omit the second chapter, and keep the third, the fourth and the part of the fifth rejected by the others.
1. Quia codices mss. qui posteriori parti favent, numero et antiquitate eos antecellunt, quibus prior pars fulcitur. E Thuaneis enim quatuor, qui Dionysianae lectioni consentiunt, duo sunt recentiori manu exarati, nec nisi extra epistolae contextum habent, quae rejicimus: alii duo sunt ipsa Dionysii Collectio, ac proinde majorem codicibus excusis auctoritatem non habent; Cantabrigensem denique quem habere praesentem non potui, in locis longe plurimis depravatum esse, exerceptae lectiones variae demonstrant, quas ad nos Oxonio transmisit vir clarissimus Eduardus Bernardus. Quid ad Dionysii auctoritatem sit reponendum, inferius dicemus. E contra vero optimae notae sunt alii codices Barberini duo, Victorinus, Trecopithoeanus, Herovallianus, et in primis Thuaneus, qui subjectas habet codici Romano Leonis epistolas, quarum indicem excudi curavimus: cujus collectionis epistolarum antiquitatem commendat plurimum ejus cum codice canonum nexus, diligentiam vero scribae aliorumque antiquorum codicum consensum indicat vox contuli,
1. Because the manuscript codices which favour the latter part surpass in number and antiquity those by which the former part is supported. For of the four of de Thou's which agree with the Dionysian reading, two are written in a more recent hand, and have the things which we reject only outside the body of the letter: the other two are the Collection of Dionysius itself, and accordingly have no greater authority than the printed codices; and lastly, that the Cambridge one, which I was not able to have before me, is corrupted in very many places indeed, is shown by the excerpted various readings which the most distinguished Edward Bernard sent over to us from Oxford. What is to be replied to the authority of Dionysius we shall say below. On the other hand the other codices are of the best quality, the two Barberini ones, that of Saint-Victor, that of Troyes (Pithou's), that of Hérouval, and above all that of de Thou, which has the letters of Leo placed after the Roman codex, of which we have had the index printed: the antiquity of which collection of letters is very much commended by its connexion with the codex of canons, while the diligence of the scribe and the agreement of other ancient codices is indicated by the word "contuli" [I have collated],
Editors' notes and page, col. 1301

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: partem ab aliis› · call in col 1301

Verius, omissam.

More truly, "omitted."

(printed under page 656)

(b) ‹anchor: 1. Quia› · call in col 1301

Hi codices id tantum probant, ea quae in hac epistolae decurtatae forma continentur, Leonis esse, et primam hujus epistolae formam exhibere; non autem supposititiam probant eam partem quam alii optimae notae codices vindicant, quamque ad aliam integram ejusdem epistolae editionem pertinere in memorata admonitione ostendimus.

These codices prove only this, that what is contained in this shortened form of the letter is Leo's, and that they present the first form of this letter; they do not prove spurious that part which other codices of the best quality vindicate, and which we have shown in the aforementioned notice to belong to another, complete edition of the same letter.

(printed under page 656)

(c) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 1301 or 1302 (not visible)

Haec, quibus probare studet, alienum fuisse a statu in quo Africana tunc Ecclesia versabatur, interdicere ne in quibuslibet castellis, ubi antea non fuerint, episcopi consecrentur, falsa hypothesi nituntur. Neque enim tota Africa barbaris tum suberat. Mauritania, ad quam haec epistola pertinet, usque ad an. 455 Romanis paruit; idemque Quesnellus inferius agens de ejusdem epistolae tempore, hanc scriptam statuit, antequam in barbarorum ditionem haec provincia veniret. Argumentum ex Victore Vitensi illud tempus respicit quo Mauritania a barbaris erat occupata, ac propterea ad rem praesentem nihil confert.

These arguments, by which he strives to prove that it was foreign to the condition in which the African Church then found itself to forbid that bishops be consecrated "in any forts whatever, where there were none before," rest on a false hypothesis. For not the whole of Africa was then subject to the barbarians. Mauretania, to which this letter pertains, obeyed the Romans down to the year 455; and the same Quesnel, treating below of the date of this same letter, determines that it was written before this province came under the dominion of the barbarians. The argument from Victor of Vita regards that time when Mauretania had been occupied by the barbarians, and therefore contributes nothing to the present matter.

(printed under page 656)

Page

  • running head: 1301 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A ‹illla vero omnia›; B ‹cet in sex laudatis mss.›; C ‹vent, numero et antiquitate›; D ‹tiquorum codicum consensum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1332 after ‹Dionysianae›
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence. 'gemina' may be intended (twin), UNSURE; Englished as 'genuine'. Barberini shelf number read as 2888, third digit worn (possibly 2838), UNSURE. 'cum parte quinti dimidio' as printed. Calls (a) after 'ab aliis' and (b) after '1. Quia' removed. Ballerini foot notes (a), (b), (c) in the lower third, not set here.
PL 54:1302
quae in calce epistolae hujus et aliquot aliarum legitur.
which is read at the foot of this letter and of some others.
2. Cum capitula illa, tertium, quartum et quinti dimidium optime cohaerent initio hujus epistolae usque ad secundum asteriscum capitis 2, supra descripti, par est credere omnia illa ad eamdem epistolam pertinere, antiquis id mss. codicibus attestatione sua confirmantibus. In ipso siquidem exordio apparet de provincia Caesariensi Africana agere Leonem nostrum; cui pariter provinciae conveniunt tria posteriora capita, in quibus de Novatianorum et Donatistarum aliquot episcoporum conversione vel ordinatione disseritur, et de barbarica oppressione, quae omnia prorsus statui Africanae regionis competunt, qualis erat per eam qua scribit Leo tempestatem, quam impacatam fuisse asserit.
2. Since those chapters, the third, the fourth and half of the fifth, cohere excellently with the beginning of this letter down to the second asterisk of chapter 2, transcribed above, it is fair to believe that all those things belong to the same letter, the ancient manuscript codices confirming this by their attestation. For in the very opening it is apparent that our Leo is treating of the African province of Caesariensis; and with that province likewise the three later chapters agree, in which the conversion or ordination of some bishops of the Novatians and Donatists is discussed, and the barbarian oppression, all of which altogether fit the state of the African region such as it was at the time at which Leo writes, which he declares to have been unquiet.
3. E contra vero totum illud, quod post secundum astericum capitis 2 ad finem usque ejusdem capitis extenditur, omnino alienum esse intelligitur tum ab eo statu in quo Afrinana tunc Ecclesia versabatur, tum a S. Leonis stylo, tum denique ab Africanorum episcoporum moribus et consuetudine. Quam enim supervacaneum erat nostro pontifici prohibere ne in Africana regione in quibuslibet locis, neque in quibuslibet castellis, et ubi ante non fuerant, episcopi consecrarentur, sed majoribus tantum populis et frequentioribus civitatibus? Quaenam erat Leoni causa timendi ne per id temporis episcopale fastigium ipsa sui numerositate vilesceret apud Africanos, et superflua multiplicatione ex ordinandi facilitate minueretur? Quis existimet haec et alia hujusmodi in aliquibus regionis illius Ecclesiis attentata, ut Restitutus quidam episcopus conquestus esse dicitur, cum per ea tempora Vandalis totam Africam occupantibus, Ecclesias omnes barbarorum exercitus depopularentur, vixque episcopi aliqui superessent in insignioribus civitatibus, nec in decedentium locum alii nisi furtim et clanculum subrogari possent? Tantum abest ut obscuris vinculis et solitariis municipiis episcopos deputare cuiquam in mentem venire posset. Immo vero tanta Leonis aetate ecclesiasticorum, ministrorum, sacerdotumve penuria laborabant Africanae Ecclesiae, ut cum Vandalorum plures captivi regi cuidam Maurorum in eremi parte manenti in munus traditi essent, et ingentem populorum multitudinem ad notitiam Domini Jesu Christi adduxissent, testis sit Victor Vitensis lib. I de Persecutione Africana, legatos Romam per itinera distenta deserti missos fuisse rogaturos pontificem ut presbyterum ac ministros credenti populo destinaret: quod cum gaudio expletum esse ibidem testatum habetur. Quis vero credat tanto labore, tanto temporis et animarum etiam dispendio decretam fuisse legationem ad pontificem Romanum, nisi exhaustae essent ministris ecclesiasticis omnes vicinae provinciae, ut ad transmarinas confugere cogerentur?
3. On the other hand, however, all that which extends after the second asterisk of chapter 2 right to the end of the same chapter is understood to be wholly foreign both to the state in which the African Church then was, and to the style of Saint Leo, and finally to the ways and custom of the African bishops. For how needless it was for our pontiff to forbid that in the African region bishops should be consecrated "in any places whatever, nor in any forts whatever, and where there had not been any before," but only for "greater peoples and more populous cities"? What cause had Leo for fearing lest at that time the episcopal eminence should "grow cheap by its very numerousness" among the Africans, and be "diminished by needless multiplication" through readiness in ordaining? Who would think that these and other things of this kind were attempted in some Churches of that region, as a certain Bishop Restitutus is said to have complained, when in those times, the Vandals occupying the whole of Africa, the armies of the barbarians were laying waste all the Churches, and scarcely any bishops survived in the more notable cities, nor could others be put in the place of those departing except stealthily and in secret? So far is it from being possible that it should come into anyone's mind to assign bishops to obscure hamlets and solitary townships. Nay rather, in Leo's age the African Churches laboured under so great a scarcity of ecclesiastics, ministers or priests, that when a number of the Vandals' captives had been handed over as a gift to a certain king of the Moors dwelling in a part of the desert, and had brought a huge multitude of peoples to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ, as Victor of Vita is witness, book I on the African Persecution, envoys were sent to Rome over the far-stretched ways of the desert to ask the pontiff to dispatch a presbyter and ministers to the believing people: which is there attested to have been fulfilled with joy. But who would believe that with so great labour, with so great expense of time and of souls too, an embassy was decreed to the Roman pontiff, unless all the neighbouring provinces had been drained of ecclesiastical ministers, so that they were compelled to have recourse to those across the sea?
4. Cum in ea parte epistolae legimus: Quod nunc in sua dioecesi Restitutus episcopus factum esse causatus est, etc., facile illius auctor alius esse a S.
4. When in that part of the letter we read: "Which Bishop Restitutus has complained has now been done in his own diocese," etc., its author [is] easily [recognized] to be another than Saint
Editors' notes and page, col. 1302

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: et consuetudine. Quam enim› · call in col 1302

Haec, quibus probare studet, alienum fuisse a statu in quo Africana tunc Ecclesia versabatur, interdicere ne in quibuslibet castellis, ubi antea non fuerint, episcopi consecrentur, falsa hypothesi nituntur. Neque enim tota Africa barbaris tum suberat. Mauritania, ad quam haec epistola pertinet, usque ad an. 455 Romanis paruit; idemque Quesnellus inferius agens de ejusdem epistolae tempore, hanc scriptam statuit, antequam in barbarorum ditionem haec provincia veniret. Argumentum ex Victore Vitensi illud tempus respicit quo Mauritania a barbaris erat occupata, ac propterea ad rem praesentem nihil confert.

These arguments, by which he strives to prove that it was foreign to the condition in which the African Church then found itself to forbid that bishops be consecrated "in any forts whatever, where there were none before," rest on a false hypothesis. For not the whole of Africa was then subject to the barbarians. Mauretania, to which this letter pertains, obeyed the Romans down to the year 455; and the same Quesnel, treating below of the date of this same letter, determines that it was written before this province came under the dominion of the barbarians. The argument from Victor of Vita regards that time when Mauretania had been occupied by the barbarians, and therefore contributes nothing to the present matter.

(printed under page 656; the note begins under col. 1301 and runs on under col. 1302. Its call '(c)' stands in col. 1302 before 'Quam enim'. The same note is also set in n1301 with 'call not visible': that copy is to be removed there; noted by Q9a, n1301 not written.)

(d) ‹anchor: Quod nunc in sua› · call in col 1302

Dioecesis nomen pro parochia provinciali non solum ab Afris, ad quos Leo scribebat, verum etiam ab Italis et Romanis usurpatum videre est apud Hilarum Leonis successorem, uti pariter apud Gelasium Vigilium et alios. Innocentum quoque non pro administratione, sed pro parochia provinciali eamdem vocem sumere contra Quesnellum probat Coustantius in ipsam Innocentii epistolam not. L, pag. 914.

That the name "diocese" was used for a "provincial parish" not only by the Africans, to whom Leo was writing, but also by Italians and Romans, may be seen in Hilarus, Leo's successor, as likewise in Gelasius, Vigilius and others. That Innocent too takes the same word not for "administration" but for "provincial parish," Coustant proves against Quesnel on that very letter of Innocent, note L, p. 914.

(printed under page 656)

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1302
  • marginal letters: A ‹quae in calce epistolae›; B ‹eo statu in quo›; C ‹cipiis episcopos deputare›; D ‹causatus est, etc.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1333 after ‹numerositate›
  • misprints kept as printed: 'astericum' (§3, for 'asteriscum'); 'Afrinana' (for 'Africana'); in foot note (d) 'Innocentum' (for 'Innocentium').
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence (ends on 'a S.'; the English supplement '[is] ... [recognized]' anticipates the verb in col. 1303, not seen). 'cohaerent' as printed (one expects 'cohaereant'). 'aliqui' printed with a worn last letter. 'vinculis' Englished by the intended 'viculis' (hamlets). Calls (c) before 'Quam enim' and (d) after 'in sua' removed. Ballerini foot notes (end of (c), and (d)) in the lower third.
PL 54:1303
Leone convincitur: apud quem certum est numquam vocem illam dioecesis inveniri, immo vix illis temporibus usu probatam a Romanis, vel Orientalium partium episcopis, pro parochia provinciali alicui episcopo subjecta. Scio esse hoc Africanis familiare; scio et Gallicanis esse post Leonis tempora, sed ab Italis nunquam memini me usurpatum legere. Unicus est, ni fallor, Innocentii I locus in epistola ad Florentium Tiburtinum episcopum, ubi habet, parochiam ad suam dioecesim pertinentem; sed videtur hoc loco vox dioecesis sumi pro administratione, quae propria vocis hujus potestas est, quo sensu universim usurpari potuit ab exarchis, metropolitis et quibusvis aliis antistitibus: si hanc vocem administrationem alteri substitueris, nihil sequetur incommodi in Innocentii sermone: ut si dixerit, parochiam ad suam administrationem pertinentem. In ea vero epistolae hujus quam discutimus parte, ita sumitur pro locis ipsis ditioni Restituti illius episcopi subjectis, ut nullatenus ejus loco administrationis vox subrogari queat, nisi obscure et barbare loqui velis, hoc pacto: Quod nunc in sua administratione Restitutus episcopus factum esse causatus est, etc.
is proved by Leo: in whom it is certain that that word dioecesis is never found, nay, that in those times it was scarcely approved in use by the Romans, or by the bishops of the Eastern parts, for a provincial parish subject to some bishop. I know that this is familiar to the Africans; I know that it is so to the Gauls also after Leo's times, but I never remember having read it used by Italians. There is, unless I am mistaken, a single passage of Innocent I in the letter to Florentius, bishop of Tibur, where he has, a parish pertaining to his diocese; but in this place the word dioecesis seems to be taken for administration, which is the proper force of this word, in which sense it could be used generally by exarchs, metropolitans and any other prelates whatever: if you substitute this word administration for the other, nothing awkward will follow in Innocent's language: as if he had said, a parish pertaining to his administration. But in that part of this letter which we are examining, it is so taken for the very places subject to the jurisdiction of that bishop Restitutus, that the word administration can in no way be put in its place, unless you wish to speak obscurely and barbarously, in this fashion: Which bishop Restitutus has now complained was done in his administration, etc.
5. Quod de Lupicini causa ibidem legitur, quam perturbatis persecutionis Africanae temporibus, quam illius Ecclesiae moribus et disciplinae contrarium est! Norunt enim omnes quantopere abhorrebant Africani ab appellationibus transmarinis, qui in concilio Carthaginensi, quod sextum vocant, et in epistola posterioris etiam concilii ad Coelestinum papam, ignotae sibi huic disciplinae subjicere se recusarunt: cujus negotii recens adhuc erat memoria, triginta vix ab illa annis elapsis. Quid quod tunc temporis ita omnes illas provincias bellorum tumultus aut persecutionis aestus vastabat, ut nullus vel instruendo episcopali judicio, vel synodo congregandae locus esse posset cum tamen Lupicini causam illic jubeat audiri auctor epistolae. Addo hunc Leonem nostrum non esse vel ex eo persuasum me habere, quod vir sagacissimus vel ad se causam traxisset episcopi Romanum tribunal appellantis, vel saltem aliquem e suis delegasset, qui interesset judicio, et ex ejus auctoritate totum negotium cum aliis discuteret; nec contentus esset scribere, ut illic causa audiretur, nulla vel loci, vel judicis, vel legati facta mentione.
5. As to what is read in the same place about the case of Lupicinus, how contrary it is to the troubled times of the African persecution, how contrary to the customs and discipline of that Church! For all know how greatly the Africans shrank from appeals across the sea, who in the council of Carthage which they call the sixth, and also in the letter of a later council to Pope Celestine, refused to subject themselves to this discipline, unknown to them: the memory of which affair was still fresh, scarcely thirty years having elapsed since it. What of the fact that at that time the tumult of wars or the heat of persecution was so laying waste all those provinces, that there could be no room either for setting up an episcopal trial or for assembling a synod, while nevertheless the author of the letter orders the case of Lupicinus to be heard there. I add that I am persuaded that this is not our Leo even from this, that so very shrewd a man would either have drawn to himself the case of a bishop appealing to the Roman tribunal, or at least would have delegated one of his own men to be present at the trial and by his authority to examine the whole affair with the others; nor would he have been content to write that the case should be heard there, with no mention made of place, or of judge, or of legate.
6. Genuinam non esse editionem hujus epistolae, quam collectio dionysiana exhibet, germanam vero esse quam habent et conciliorum editio Merliniana et sex citati codices mss., qui capitibus tertio et quarto cum quinti parte reservatis, secundum pene totum excindunt, inde conjicio. Initium capitis 2 tale est, ut potius finem et clausulam epistolae esse appareat, sicut revera est in aliis melioris notae codicibus. Claudenti enim similis auctor epistolae testatur se omnibus, quae Potentii relatio continebat, satisfecisse
6. That the edition of this letter which the Dionysian collection exhibits is not genuine, but that the true one is that which both Merlin's edition of the councils and the six manuscript codices cited have, which, keeping the third and fourth chapters with part of the fifth, cut out almost the whole of the second, I conjecture from this. The beginning of chapter 2 is such that it appears rather to be the end and close of the letter, as in fact it is in other codices of better mark. For the author of the letter, like one concluding, testifies that he has satisfied all the things which the report of Potentius contained
Editors' notes and page, col. 1303

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1303

Tribus hanc Lupicini appellationem eludere Quesnellus studet; at imbecilla omnia et inania. Quoad primum, persecutionem ac tumultus barbarorum, qui Africam divexabant, a Mauritania exclusimus annotatione praecedenti. Alterum de consuetudine et legibus Africanis appellationes transmarinas adversantibus, clericos inferioris ordinis, non vero episcopos respicit, uti fuse probavimus in observat. ad dissert. 5 Quesnelli c. 5, n. 12, et c. 6, n. 20 et seqq. Tertium sanctisssimo pontifici injuriosum est, cum eum sagacissimum et sollicitum in captandis occasionibus exercendi sui juris traducit. Poterat ad se hanc causam evocare, poterat aliquem in Africam mittere, vel certos judices delegare, ut ipsa Sardicensis synodus statuerat; at ad id, quod poterat, non cogebatur, satiusque esse duxit hanc causam provincialibus episcopis committere, in quo ejus potius moderatio a summo jure exigendo aliena cognoscitur.

Quesnel strives to evade this appeal of Lupicinus by three arguments; but they are all weak and empty. As to the first, we excluded from Mauretania, in the preceding annotation, the persecution and the tumults of the barbarians who were harassing Africa. The second, about the African custom and laws opposed to appeals across the sea, concerns clerics of the lower order, not bishops, as we have proved at length in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 5, ch. 5, n. 12, and ch. 6, n. 20 and following. The third is insulting to the most holy pontiff, since it traduces him as most shrewd and anxious in seizing occasions for exercising his right. He could have called this case to himself, he could have sent someone into Africa, or delegated certain judges, as the synod of Sardica itself had laid down; but he was not compelled to do what he could do, and he judged it better to commit this case to the bishops of the province, in which what is recognized is rather his moderation, a stranger to exacting the utmost of his right.

(printed under page 657)

(b) ‹anchor: inde conjicio› · call in col 1303

Huic objectioni satisfecimus in admonitione num. 14, ubi ex duobus hujus epistolae exemplis omnia conciliantur. Quesnellus licet solam editionem seu formam decurtatam genuinam propugnet, saepius tamen exclusis lectionibus hujus primae editionis ac formae, alias substituit ex editione seu forma secunda et Hadrianea, quam interpolatam existimat. Nos utrasque distincte edidimus cum propriis cujusque formae lectionibus: et ex harum collatione patebit, quae primis curis Leo scripsit: quae item curis secundis mutavit vel adjecit: et quae Quesnellus potius confundit atque pervertit.

We have answered this objection in the admonition, n. 14, where everything is reconciled from the two copies of this letter. Although Quesnel defends only the shortened edition or form as genuine, yet quite often, shutting out the readings of this first edition and form, he substitutes others from the second and Hadrianic edition or form, which he thinks interpolated. We have published both separately, with the readings proper to each form; and from a comparison of them it will be plain what Leo wrote in his first draft, what likewise he changed or added in his second, and what Quesnel rather confuses and perverts.

(printed under page 657)

Page

  • running head: 1303 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI] (left half of the page head as seen)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Leone convincitur: apud quem›; B ‹loco administrationis vox subrogari›; C ‹ex eo persuasum me habere›; D ‹(in the foot-note zone, beside "primum, persecutionem")›
  • old-edition numerals: 1334 after ‹hoc loco›; 1335 after ‹inde conjicio.›
  • other: last word "satis-" completed as "satisfecisse" from the first line of col. 1304. Foot notes of the Ballerini (BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES) (a) on "5. Quod", (b) on "Initium capitis" stand at the page foot and are not set here. Worn type read as intended: cujus (printed with turned u), erat.
PL 54:1304
(illud enim fere, quod in vulgatis legitur, adjectitium esse comprobant mss. codices, credendumque ab iis insertum fuisse qui epistolae ordinem mutare et alienis fragmentis amplificare moliti sunt), tum id unum superesse ait, ut concorditer ejus monitis et apostolicis coastitutionibus obtemperarent, cum tamen statim sequantur maximi momenti decreta, de episcopis illicite ordinatis vel ordinantibus, de iisdem minoribus viculis non praeficiendis, de Restituti querelis, de virginibus barbarica oppressione violatis, de Lupicini causa et appellatione ad sedem apostolicam, et de altero in ejus locum superordinato. Ex quibus perspicuum est priora capitis verba nullo modo posterioribus cohaerere, et extra nativum suum locum esse posita. Praeterea nonnulla importuna repetitione regeruntur in illa epistolae parte quae jam iterum et tertio in priori capite scripta fuerant, puta de indulgentia, qua usum se esse protestatur, et de majori poena qua posthac in sacrorum canonum contemptores animadversurum se minitatur. Quin et de virginibus barbarica violentia oppressis quid faciendum sit duobus distinctis epistolae locis statuit, nec uno modo. Capite enim 8 nostrae editionis hoc decernit, vel potius hoc dat consilium: Laudabiliores erunt, si se incontaminatis non audeant comparare virginibus. In parte vero illa quam rejicimus, quasi nihil de virginibus illis antea scripsisset, quid sentiat, statuit: Ut neque in viduarum dejiciantur gradum, nec in sacrarum et perseverantium virginum numero censeantur. Tum eisdem nisi probatis communionem dandam non esse decernit. Haec certe, si Leonis sunt, non ejusdem esse epistolae oculatus quisque facile perspicit.
(for that "almost", which is read in the common editions, the manuscript codices prove to be an addition, and it must be believed to have been inserted by those who strove to change the order of the letter and to enlarge it with alien fragments), then he says that this one thing remains, that they should harmoniously obey his admonitions and the apostolic constitutions, while nevertheless there immediately follow decrees of the greatest moment, concerning bishops unlawfully ordained or ordaining, concerning the same not being set over lesser hamlets, concerning the complaints of Restitutus, concerning the virgins violated by barbarian oppression, concerning the case of Lupicinus and his appeal to the apostolic see, and concerning another ordained over him in his place. From which it is plain that the earlier words of the chapter in no way cohere with the later, and have been placed outside their native place. Moreover, some things are brought back with untimely repetition in that part of the letter which had already been written a second and a third time in the earlier chapter, for instance concerning the indulgence which he protests that he has used, and concerning the greater penalty with which he threatens that he will hereafter punish the despisers of the sacred canons. Indeed, what is to be done concerning the virgins oppressed by barbarian violence he also determines in two distinct places of the letter, and not in one way. For in chapter 8 of our edition he decrees this, or rather gives this counsel: They will be more praiseworthy, if they do not dare to compare themselves with undefiled virgins. But in that part which we reject, as though he had written nothing before about those virgins, he determines what he thinks: That they be neither cast down into the rank of widows, nor reckoned in the number of sacred and persevering virgins. Then he decrees that communion is not to be given to the same unless they have been approved. These things certainly, if they are Leo's, every clear-sighted man easily perceives not to belong to the same letter.
7. Hujus partis stylus a Leonis stylo abhorrere mihi videtur. Vix enim mihi persuadeo haec a disertissimo nostro praesule fuisse usurpanda: specialius et propensius commoveri, damnum proprii honoris evadere, episcopalia gubernacula praesidere, pendente negotio, etc., quod ultimum non nisi recentioribus pontificibus vel canonistis familiare fuisse mihi videtur.
7. The style of this part seems to me to be at variance with Leo's style. For I scarcely persuade myself that these expressions would have been used by our most eloquent prelate: to be moved more specially and more readily, to escape the loss of one's own honour, to preside over the episcopal helm, while the matter is pending, etc., the last of which seems to me to have been familiar only to more recent pontiffs or canonists.
8. Magni momenti est hoc in negotio Isidorianae collectionis suffragium, tum propter antiquitatem, nongentis enim fere annis antiquior videtur; tum propter mss. ejusdem codicum consensum: tum denique quia Riculfus Moguntinus episcopus, a quo publicatam eam collectionem aiunt, ac forte interpolatam, sive quis alius antiquorum Romae pontificum epistolas illas consarcinavit, collectionisque isti inseruit, alienissimus erat a minuenda ista epistolae parte, in qua Romanae sedis auctoritas per appellationem Lupicini Africani episcopi elucebat mirum in modum; cum e contra tot epistalas non alio consilio supposuerit, aut interpolaverit, quam ut Romanae sedis auctoritatem fulciret ampliaretque. Talem igitur
8. Of great moment in this matter is the testimony of the Isidorian collection, both on account of its antiquity, for it seems to be older by almost nine hundred years; and on account of the agreement of the manuscript codices of the same; and finally because Riculf, bishop of Mainz, by whom they say that collection was published, and perhaps interpolated, or whoever else patched together those letters of the ancient pontiffs of Rome and inserted them into that collection, was most averse to diminishing that part of the letter in which the authority of the Roman see shone forth in a wonderful manner through the appeal of Lupicinus, an African bishop; whereas on the contrary he forged or interpolated so many letters with no other design than to prop up and enlarge the authority of the Roman see. Such, therefore,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1304

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: fuisse usurpanda› · call in col 1304

Cum totus hujus capitis contextus optimis et antiquissimis codicibus probatus syntaxim Leoninam exhibeat, morosioris et cavillantis est hominis paucas quasdam voces excerpere, quae cum lectores nullo praejudicio impeditos nihil offendent, tum vero aliis certis Leonis testimoniis, si opus esset, vindicari possent.

Since the whole context of this chapter, approved by the best and most ancient codices, displays Leo's syntax, it is the part of an over-fastidious and cavilling man to pick out a few words which will give no offence to readers hindered by no prejudice, and which moreover could, if need were, be vindicated by other certain testimonies of Leo.

(printed under page 657)

(d) ‹anchor: fulciret ampliaretque› · call in col 1304

Isidorianae collectionis auctor, qui non consilio Romanae auctoritatis fulciendae vel ampliandae, sed potius ea mente tot decretales finxit, ut episcopos a (continues)

The author of the Isidorian collection, who forged so many decretals not with the design of propping up or enlarging the Roman authority, but rather with this intention, that bishops from (continues)

(printed under page 657)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1304
  • marginal letters: A ‹(illud enim fere, quod in vulgatis› (line begins "fecisse"); B ‹res animadversurum se minitatur›; C ‹pendente negotio, etc.›; D ‹(in the foot-note zone, beside "seu formam decurtatam")›
  • old-edition numerals: 1336 after ‹a Leonis stylo›
  • other: the column's first printed word "fecisse" completes "satis-" and is set whole at the end of col. 1303. Foot notes (c) on "specialius", (d) on "Talem igitur" (Ballerini) stand at the page foot, with the continuation of note (b); not set here. Worn type read as intended: nativum, Moguntinus, supposuerit.
PL 54:1305
invenit epistolam in antiquis quibus usus est codicibus, qualem eam in sua collectione exhibuit.
he found the letter in the ancient codices which he used, as he exhibited it in his collection.
9. Multum elevatur auctoritas manuscriptorum codicum qui Dionysianae collectioni concinunt, ex eo quod in omnibus aliis locis secum invicem et cum illa conveniunt; ut prorsus appareat unum ex altero transcriptum fuisse, et proinde unici testis instar esse debere. Titulus hic omnibus communis est: In causa Lupicini episcopi, qui et ipse totum illud caput secundum vel suppositionis merito suspectum mihi reddit vel aliunde huc translatum fuisse significat. Cum enim prolixissima sit haec epistola, et longe gravioris momenti decreta complectatur, quae effusioris tituli et plurium capitulorum materies esse debuerant, dum soli huic capitulo auctor intentus, ubi de Lupicini nescio cujus appellatione ad sedem apostolicam fit mentio, caetera praetermissa facit, suspicandi locum merito praebet depravatam et interpolatam de industria fuisse epistolam hanc ab aliquo transmarinis hujusmodi appellationibus patrocinium inde arcessere volente. Omitto recensere decem fere loca, in quibus recentiores illi Thuanei codices mss. et Dionysiana editio in vitiosa et corrupta lectione consentiunt. Unum et alterum referre sufficiet, ex quo de aliis judicetur. Haec habet in omnibus editis exemplis et in mss. Barber. Thuan. Victorino, Herovall. et Trecopith. caput 1 (nobis 4) epistolae: Quorum omnis aetas a puerilibus exordiis usque ad provectiores annos per disciplinae ecclesiasticae stipendia cucurrisset; ut unicuique testimonium prior vita praeberet: nec posset de ejus provectione dubitare, cui pro laboribus multis, pro castis moribus, pro actibus strenuis celsioris loci praemium deberetur. Nihil hic omnino quod Leonis stylum, disciplinam, ingeniumque non spiret: pro quibus haec solummodo leguntur, tam apud Dionysium, quam in duobus mss. eidem consentientibus: Qui nullo tempore per singulos efficiorum gradus provecti, experimentum sui probabile praebuissent; ut unicuique testimonium vitae suae actuum suorum ratio perhiberet. Et sub finem ejusdem cap. 1 (nobis 5) ita in editis et melioris notae mss.: Non praejudicantes, apostolicae sedis statutis, nec praedecessorum nostrorum, nostrisque decretis, quibus salubriter statutum est, ne, etc.; apud Dionys. et in duobus illis mss.: Non praejud. apost. sed. stat., nec beatorum Patrum regulas resolventes, quibus salubriter constitutum est, ne, etc. Quis porro non videat priorem praesertim hunc locum a novellis hominibus truncatum, et ad recentioris disciplinae usum esse accommodatum, tamque evidentem corruptelam mss. illis codicibus et editioni pseudo-Dionysianae omnem omnino detrahere auctoritatem?
9. The authority of the manuscript codices which agree with the Dionysian collection is much lessened by the fact that in all other places they agree with one another and with it; so that it appears outright that one was copied from another, and therefore ought to count as a single witness. This title is common to all: In the case of bishop Lupicinus, which itself also either renders that whole second chapter deservedly suspect to me of forgery, or signifies that it was transferred hither from elsewhere. For since this letter is very lengthy, and embraces decrees of far weightier moment, which ought to have been the matter of a fuller title and of several chapter-headings, while the author, intent on this chapter alone, where mention is made of the appeal of some Lupicinus or other to the apostolic see, passes over the rest, he deservedly gives room for suspecting that this letter was deliberately corrupted and interpolated by someone wishing to fetch from it a defence for transmarine appeals of this kind. I omit to recount about ten places in which those more recent manuscript codices of de Thou and the Dionysian edition agree in a faulty and corrupt reading. It will suffice to report one or two, from which the others may be judged. Chapter 1 (for us 4) of the letter has this in all the printed copies and in the manuscripts Barberini, de Thou, Saint-Victor, d'Hérouval and Troyes-Pithou: The whole lifetime of whom, from the beginnings of boyhood up to more advanced years, had run through the services of ecclesiastical discipline; so that his former life might furnish testimony to each one: nor could one doubt of the promotion of him to whom, for many labours, for chaste morals, for strenuous acts, the reward of a higher place was owed. There is nothing at all here which does not breathe Leo's style, discipline and genius: in place of which only this is read, both in Dionysius and in the two manuscripts agreeing with him: Who, advanced at no time through the several grades of offices, had furnished a commendable proof of themselves; so that to each one the account of his own acts might bear testimony of his life. And towards the end of the same chapter 1 (for us 5), thus in the printed copies and the manuscripts of better mark: Not prejudicing the statutes of the apostolic see, nor the decrees of our predecessors and our own, by which it has been wholesomely established that, etc.; in Dionysius and in those two manuscripts: Not prejudicing the statutes of the apostolic see, nor loosening the rules of the blessed Fathers, by which it has been wholesomely determined that, etc. Who, moreover, would not see that this former passage especially was truncated by men of recent date and accommodated to the use of a more recent discipline, and that so evident a corruption takes away absolutely all authority from those manuscript codices and from the pseudo-Dionysian edition?
Pseudo-Dionysianam dico, quoniam etsi nihil fere sit inter hujusmodi scripta Dionysiana collectione
Pseudo-Dionysian I say, since although there is almost nothing among writings of this kind [more ancient] than the Dionysian collection
Editors' notes and page, col. 1305

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: praetermissa facit, suspicandi locum› · call in col 1305

Titulus et lectiones in his codicibus similes, at diversae ab editione decurtata, id quidem evincunt, hanc secundam Hadrianeam editionem diversam esse ab editione decurtata, non vero depravatam aut interpolatam probant. Ipsas autem variantes non ab exscriptore aut interpolatore prodire, sed ipsum Leonem praeferre auctorem, qui primis curis decurtatam formam lucubravit, deinde vero ob quasdam novas circumstantias quaedam adjiciens, nonnulla loca mutavit, ex nostra admonitione n. 15 ac ex annotationibus palam fiet. Mirificum porro est Quesnellum quasdam lectiones adoptasse ex ea editione, quam vitiosam et corruptam traducit. Ea vero duo loca quae uti vitiata exempli causa proponit, in annotat. 27 ac 39 luculenter vindicavimus, et secundo loco prioris formae lectionem a Leone ipso in melius mutatam ac emendatam ostendimus.

The title and the readings, alike in these codices but different from the shortened edition, do indeed establish that this second, Hadrianic edition is different from the shortened edition, but they do not prove it corrupted or interpolated. That the variants themselves do not come from a copyist or interpolator, but show Leo himself as their author, who in his first draft worked out the shortened form, and then, adding certain things on account of some new circumstances, changed a number of passages, will be made plain from our admonition, n. 15, and from the annotations. It is remarkable, moreover, that Quesnel adopted certain readings from the very edition which he traduces as faulty and corrupt. And the two passages which he puts forward as corrupted, by way of example, we have clearly vindicated in annotations 27 and 39, and in the second place we have shown that the reading of the earlier form was changed for the better and corrected by Leo himself.

(printed under page 658)

(b) ‹anchor: Pseudo-Dionysianam dico› · call in col 1305

Jure hanc epistolam abjudicat a collectione Dionysii, quia Dionysius Exiguus ipsam nec decurtatam nec integram suae collectioni inseruit. Praeter rationes a Quesnello allatas, duas hic abjicere possumus. Prima ex collectione Hispanica, cujus auctor cum accurate descripserit quascumque pontificias epistolas in Dionysiana invenit, adeo ut etiam ipsius titulos usurpaverit, hanc quoque epistolam ex ea sumpsisset, si nactus fuisset apud ipsum Dionysium. Quam vero decurtatam cum aliis titulis dedit, ex aliis collectionibus, ut alia multa, derivavit. Secunda ex codice Vat. 5845, qui cum purum Dionysium exhibet, hanc epistolam non habet in Dionysiana collectione, sed in additamentis, quae postea accessere. Vide admonitionem num. 11.

He rightly denies this letter to the collection of Dionysius, because Dionysius Exiguus inserted it in his collection neither shortened nor entire. Besides the reasons brought by Quesnel, we can here add two. The first is from the Spanish collection, whose author, since he accurately copied whatever papal letters he found in the Dionysian, so much so that he even took over its titles, would have taken this letter from it too, had he come upon it in Dionysius himself. But the letter which he gave shortened, with other titles, he drew, like many other things, from other collections. The second is from the codex Vat. 5845, which, though it presents the pure Dionysius, does not have this letter in the Dionysian collection, but in the additions which were joined to it afterwards. See the admonition, n. 11.

(printed under page 658)

Page

  • running head: 1305 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI] (left half of the page head as seen)
  • marginal letters: A ‹invenit epistolam in antiquis›; B ‹transmarinis hujusmodi appellationibus› (B stands between this line and the next); C ‹suorum ratio perhiberet›; D ‹(in the foot-note zone, beside "epistolam decurtatam dedit")›
  • old-edition numerals: 1337 after ‹suspicandi locum›
  • misprints kept as printed: 'efficiorum' (in the quotation from the Dionysian text, for 'officiorum'; Englished 'offices'); in foot note (b) 'abjicere' (for 'adjicere'; Englished 'add').
  • other: last word "collectio-" completed as "collectione" from the first line of col. 1306; the comparative "antiquius" follows there, supplied in brackets in the English. Foot notes (Ballerini): continuation of note (d) from col. 1304 (belongs there); (a) called before "suspicandi locum"; (b) called before "Pseudo-Dionysianam dico"; both set above. Calls (a) and (b) removed from the text. Worn type read as intended: fit mentio, consentiunt, testimonium, experimentum. "dubitare" may be the reading of the letter as cited; listed as UNSURE misprint.
PL 54:1306
antiquius, nullaque auctoritas hujus auctoritati praeponenda videatur, nihilominus existimo posthabendam esse hoc in negotio collectionis illius fidem, quia hac integra epistola amplificatam illam esse auctioremque factam asserare non dubito, idque non levibus argumentis.
more ancient, and no authority seems to deserve preference over its authority, nevertheless I judge that the credit of that collection is to be set aside in this matter, because I do not hesitate to assert that it was enlarged and augmented with this entire letter, and that on no slight arguments.
1. Ex titulis decretorum qui simul omnes collectioni toti Dionysianae praefiguntur. Leonis quidem decreta quadraginta novem numerantur indicanturque: verum patet illum quadragesimum nonum et ultimum aliena et recentiori manu caeteris fuisse annexum; a quibus in hoc discrepat, quod illi solam canonis materiem designant, hic vero Leonis nomen in fronte habet, hoc modo: Leo episcopis Mauris de conservatione et disciplina canonum, ne indebite et inordinate ad clericatum aliquis praesumat accedere: quod nec in Leonis, nec in aliorum pontificum decretorum titulis factum a Dionysio fuisse invenimus; et eo magis inutile erat in hoc postremo capitulo seu decreto apponere, quam in prioribus, quod jam quadraginta et octo ejusdem pontificis tituli praecessissent, qui auctorem satis superque indicabant.
1. From the titles of the decrees which are all together prefixed to the whole Dionysian collection. Leo's decrees indeed are numbered and indicated as forty-nine: but it is plain that that forty-ninth and last was annexed to the rest by an alien and more recent hand; from which it differs in this, that they designate only the matter of the canon, whereas this one has Leo's name at its head, in this manner: Leo to the Moorish bishops, on the preservation and discipline of the canons, lest anyone presume to approach the clerical state unduly and irregularly: which we have found to have been done by Dionysius neither in the titles of Leo's decrees nor in those of the other pontiffs; and it was the more useless to add it in this last chapter or decree than in the earlier ones, because forty-eight titles of the same pontiff had already gone before, which indicated the author enough and more than enough.
2. Decretorum 48 Leonis aliorumque item pontificum tituli, in fronte totius hujus collectionis in unum collecti, omnimode concinunt titulis qui singulis decretis praefiguntur in corpore Dionysiani codicis; unicus vero hujus epistolae titulus, qui in indice diversus est ab eo qui epistolae praemittitur. Sic enim legitur in fronte epistolae: In causa Lupicini episcopi, Leo universis episcopis per Caesariensem Mauritaniam constitutis; qui titulus ab altero quem supra descripsimus prorsus discrepat: unde manifestum est non a Dionysio compositum, sed ab alio esse confictum.
2. The titles of the 48 decrees of Leo and likewise of the other pontiffs, gathered into one at the head of this whole collection, agree in every way with the titles which are prefixed to the several decrees in the body of the Dionysian codex; but the title of this letter is the only one which in the index is different from that which is set before the letter. For thus it is read at the head of the letter: In the case of bishop Lupicinus, Leo to all the bishops established throughout Mauritania Caesariensis; which title differs entirely from the other which we transcribed above: whence it is manifest that it was not composed by Dionysius, but was fabricated by another.
3. Si a Dionysio suae collectioni inserta fuisset haec epistola, non eam nobis sub unico titulo repraesentasset, sed in plures dissecuisset partes, suum cuique titulum affigens, quemadmodum in aliis omnibus epistolis ab eo praestitum fuisse videmus, quamvis illae longe ista breviores essent. Haec enim nullis distincta titulis quinque integras columnas occupat in Justelliana editione; epistola vero ad Nicetam Aquileiensem, quae immediate praemittitur (ut de aliis sileam), cum tres columnas non impleat, in octo tamen partes distributa cum prolixioribus titulis invenitur.
3. If this letter had been inserted by Dionysius into his collection, he would not have presented it to us under a single title, but would have cut it into several parts, affixing to each its own title, as we see was done by him in all the other letters, although they were far shorter than this one. For this one, divided by no titles, occupies five whole columns in Justel's edition; whereas the letter to Nicetas of Aquileia, which is placed immediately before it (to say nothing of the others), although it does not fill three columns, is nevertheless found distributed into eight parts with rather lengthy titles.
4. Dionysius abbas Romanus et Romae scribens non omisisset ea in titulis annotare, quae Romani pontificis auctoritati et amplitudini plurimum conferre videbantur: qualis est appellatio Lupicini Africani, ut vult epistolae fragmentum, episcopi: quod exemplum ex Africana Ecclesia singulare omnino est Leonis temporibus.
4. Dionysius, a Roman abbot and writing at Rome, would not have omitted to note in the titles those things which seemed to contribute most to the authority and greatness of the Roman pontiff: such as is the appeal of Lupicinus, an African bishop, as the fragment of the letter would have it: which example from the African Church is altogether singular in Leo's times.
5. Sed nullius sint ponderis momenta haec, quae jam expendimus: palmare enim argumentum, et
5. But let these considerations, which we have now weighed, be of no weight: for the crowning argument, and
Editors' notes and page, col. 1306

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1306
  • marginal letters: A ‹antiquius, nullaque auctoritas› (line begins "ne", the end of "collectione"); B ‹creto apponere, quam in prioribus›; C ‹illae longe ista breviores essent›; D ‹(in the foot-note zone, beside "39 luculenter vindicavimus")›
  • old-edition numerals: 1338 after ‹illam esse›; 1339 after ‹titulis invenitur.› (before "4.")
  • other: the column's first printed syllable "ne" completes "collectio-" and is set whole at the end of col. 1305. UNSURE: "toti Dionysianae" (the type shows a stray mark after "toti", as if "totia"); "titulis qui singulis" (the type may read "quin"). Foot notes (Ballerini): continuation of (a) and note (b), at the page foot; not set here.
PL 54:1307
quod sexcentorum instar est, nobis suppeditant Cresconii episcopi Africani opuscula duo, quae supersunt, alterum quod Breviarium canonicum nuncupatur, capitula vel potius indicem continens capitulorum tam canonum synodalium quam decretorum pontificiorum, quae Dionysiana collectio complectitur; alterum vero Collectio seu Liber Canonum dicitur, in quo integros conciliorum canones et pontificum decreta eo ordine quo in Breviario allegantur, descripsit: non ordinem scilicet conciliorum et canonum sequens, sed materiae solius habens rationem. Porro quod ad rem nostram facit, Cresconius Dionysii Exigui collectionem per omnia (si appositos ad Africanos canones numeros excipias) sectatus est, eosdem canones, eadem decreta, ex ejusdem edltione, iisdem verbis et numeris exhibet, ut evidens sit episcopum hunc Africanum Dionysii collectionem secundum materiae ordinem digerendam suscepisse: quod et eruditi quique codicum canonicorum collectores ac studiosi ultro fatentur.
one which is worth six hundred, is supplied to us by the two little works of Cresconius, an African bishop, which survive, the one which is called the Breviarium canonicum, containing the chapter-headings or rather an index of the chapter-headings both of the synodal canons and of the pontifical decrees which the Dionysian collection embraces; while the other is called the Collectio or Liber Canonum, in which he transcribed the entire canons of the councils and the decrees of the pontiffs in that order in which they are cited in the Breviarium: not, that is, following the order of the councils and canons, but having regard to the matter alone. Moreover, what bears on our subject, Cresconius followed the collection of Dionysius Exiguus in all things (if you except the numbers attached to the African canons); he exhibits the same canons, the same decrees, from the same man's edition, with the same words and numbers, so that it is evident that this African bishop undertook to arrange the collection of Dionysius according to the order of the matter: which all learned collectors and students of the canonical codices also freely admit.
Quantacumque vero diligentia evolveris lustraverisque Cresconii Breviarium et Collectionem, ne verbulum quidem ex hac Leonis ad Mauros Caesarienses epistola excerptum invenies: quam nefas est credere a Cresconio fuisse praetermittendam, si sub finem septimi, quo vivebat, saeculi, eam in Dionysiana collectione invenisset. Leonis enim auctoritas, rerum quae in epistola tractantur utilitas, et momentum, ipsum etiam erga suos Africanos studium, rescripto illi majorem commendationem apud Cresconium conciliassent. Igitur Dionysiana epistolarum pontificiarum collectio, qua aetate vivebat scribebatque Cresconius, nec epistolam Leonis ad Africanos complectebatur, nec Hilari, Simplicii, Felicis, Symmachi, Hormisdaeve decreta: vivebat autem Cresconius, ut ex Baronio colligunt Bibliothecae juris canonici antiqui clarissimi editores, circa finem septimi saeculi, seu circa annum 690. Quamobrem pro certo habeo non fuisse hanc epistolam a Dionysio ipso suae collectioni appositam, sed ab alio superadditam: et fortasse ab eodem illo incerto auctore, qui eamdem collectionem auxit epistolis Romanorum pontificum Hilari, Simplicii, Felicis, Symmachi, Hormisdae, et Gregorii junioris: cumque hic ultimus adhuc esset in vivis trigesimo octavi saeculi anno, et decreta ipsius in concilio Romano circa annum Christi 720 condita ad calcem hujus additionis legantur, circa eamdem quoque tempora additam esse Leonis epistolam de qua agimus, suspicari licet.
But with however great diligence you unroll and survey the Breviarium and Collectio of Cresconius, you will find not even a single little word excerpted from this letter of Leo to the Moors of Caesariensis: which it is impossible to believe would have been passed over by Cresconius, if towards the end of the seventh century, in which he lived, he had found it in the Dionysian collection. For Leo's authority, the usefulness and moment of the things which are treated in the letter, and even his own zeal towards his fellow Africans, would have won for that rescript a greater commendation with Cresconius. Therefore the Dionysian collection of pontifical letters, at the time when Cresconius was living and writing, embraced neither Leo's letter to the Africans, nor the decrees of Hilary, Simplicius, Felix, Symmachus or Hormisdas: now Cresconius lived, as the most distinguished editors of the Bibliotheca juris canonici antiqui gather from Baronius, about the end of the seventh century, or about the year 690. Wherefore I hold it for certain that this letter was not attached to his collection by Dionysius himself, but was superadded by another: and perhaps by that same unknown author who augmented the same collection with the letters of the Roman pontiffs Hilary, Simplicius, Felix, Symmachus, Hormisdas, and Gregory the Younger: and since this last was still among the living in the thirtieth year of the eighth century, and his decrees, framed in a Roman council about the year of Christ 720, are read at the end of this addition, one may suspect that about the same times also the letter of Leo of which we are treating was added.
Suspicionem de tempore hujus additionis auget consensus omnium quos quidem vidi codicum mss. collectionis Dionysianae antiquissimorum, et qui Carolo Magno imperatori aequales aut suppares videantur. Eam enim epistolam omnes repraesentant: ut indubitatum appareat illud quoque exemplar quod Adrianus papa I Carolo imperatori dono dedit, et ex quo omnia forte apographa quae in Gallicanis nunc bibliothecis asservantur, descripta sunt, eamdem pariter
The suspicion concerning the time of this addition is increased by the agreement of all the most ancient manuscript codices of the Dionysian collection, those at least which I have seen, and which seem to be contemporary or nearly contemporary with the emperor Charlemagne. For all present that letter: so that it appears beyond doubt that that copy also which Pope Adrian I gave as a gift to the emperor Charles, and from which perhaps all the transcripts that are now preserved in the libraries of Gaul were copied, likewise [embraced] the same
Editors' notes and page, col. 1307

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Africani opuscula duo› · call in col 1307

Non duo, sed unum et idem opus sunt Cresconii Breviarium et Collectio Canonum. Breviarium enim nihil aliud est nisi index seu tabula canonum collectioni praemissa; quod cum apud Justellum editum sit seorsim a Collectione canonum, duorum opusculorum opinionem peperit. Sed hac de re plura tom. III in tractatu de antiquis collectionibus et collectoribus canonum.

The Breviarium of Cresconius and his Collectio Canonum are not two works but one and the same. For the Breviarium is nothing other than an index or table of the canons set before the collection; and because in Justel it was published apart from the Collection of canons, it gave rise to the opinion that there were two little works. But more on this matter in vol. III, in the treatise on the ancient collections and collectors of canons.

(printed under page 659)

(b) ‹anchor: additionis legantur› · call in col 1307

Si in manuscripto Dionysiano, quo Cresconius usus est, haec epistola non legebatur, et idcirco a Dionysio suae collectionis inserta non fuit; non tamen hinc sequitur, hanc Dionysio fuisse additam post aetatem Cresconii: primum enim additamentum alicui Dionysiano exemplari olim accessisse videtur paulo post Symmachi mortem. Lege admonitionem n. 11.

If in the Dionysian manuscript which Cresconius used this letter was not read, and so was not inserted by Dionysius in his collection, it still does not follow from this that it was added to Dionysius after the time of Cresconius: for the first addition seems to have been joined to some Dionysian copy long ago, a little after the death of Symmachus. Read the admonition, n. 11.

(printed under page 659)

Page

  • running head: 1307 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI] (left half of the page head as seen)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quod sexcentorum instar est›; B ‹Quantacumque vero diligentia evolveris› (B stands between this line and the one above); C ‹collectioni appositam, sed ab alio› (between this line and the one above); D ‹(in the foot-note zone, first line of the right column's notes)›
  • old-edition numerals: 1340 after ‹Bibliothecae›
  • misprints kept as printed: 'edltione' (for 'editione').
  • other: last word "pa-" completed as "pariter" from the first line of col. 1308; the verb (complexum) follows there, supplied in brackets in the English. Foot notes (Ballerini) (a) called after "opuscula", (b) called before "circa eamdem quoque tempora", both set above; the beginning of (c) (call in col. 1308) stands at the page foot and belongs there. Calls (a) and (b) removed from the text. Worn type read as intended: Cresconius.
PL 54:1308
epistolam esse complexum: ac proinde illam antequam Roma in Gallias aportaretur, truncatam, interpolatam, et Dionysiano codici insertam fuisse intra Gregorii junioris et Adriani I tempora, seu intra annos fere sexaginta. Hujusmodi codices plures videri possunt in bibliotheca regia, duo in Thuanea totidem in Segueriania, unus praeclarissimus in celeberrimo Sancti Germani Parisiensis monasterio, quibus adde venerandae antiquitatis codicem e monasterio sancti Galli, quem eruditi Baluzii beneficio vidimus. Eamdem interpolationis antiquitatem probat Hincmari Remensis opusculum 55 capitulorum adversus Hincmarum Laudunensem cap. 5, ubi ex epistola ad Mauros referuntur et causa Lupicini, et (quae in Dionysiana appendice non leguntur) causae Donati Salicinensis, Maximi, Aggari et Tyberiani, episcoporum.
embraced the letter: and accordingly that, before it was carried from Rome into Gaul, it was truncated, interpolated, and inserted into the Dionysian codex between the times of Gregory the Younger and Adrian I, or within about sixty years. Several codices of this kind can be seen in the royal library, two in that of de Thou, as many in that of Séguier, one most excellent in the very celebrated monastery of Saint-Germain at Paris, to which add a codex of venerable antiquity from the monastery of Saint Gall, which we have seen by the kindness of the learned Baluze. The same antiquity of the interpolation is proved by the little work of Hincmar of Reims in 55 chapters against Hincmar of Laon, chapter 5, where from the letter to the Moors are reported both the case of Lupicinus and (which are not read in the Dionysian appendix) the cases of Donatus of Salicina, Maximus, Aggarus and Tyberianus, bishops.
Porro mirum videri non debet epistolam hanc post tot annorum a Dionysio intervallum depravatam fuisse, cum ipse Leo eam quam ad Flavianum scripsit, etiam se adhuc supertitisse corruptam fuisse saepius sit conquestus. Qua autem ratione ea corruptio contigerit, etsi divinare velle otiosi hominis esse videtur, dicam tamen quod in mentem venit. Pars illa epistolae quae caput 2 conflat inventa est ab aliquo studioso, Leonis nomine decorata; quam cum in suum codicem vellet referre, eam vel ad marginem vel ad calcem epistolae Leonis I ad Mauros apposuit, sive propter materiae, sive propter nominis affinitatem; et revera adhuc habetur ad calcem epistolae in aliquibus mss. codicibus, quos servat Thuanea bibliotheca. Sciunt porro viri eruditi quantis erroribus locum dederit nominum similitudo, quae effecit etiam ut Leonis Bituricensis episcopi epistola Leoni papae ascripta sit ad nostram usque aetatem. Sciunt qui antiquis manu exaratis codicibus versandis assueverunt, quam multi hujusmodi reperiantur, in quibus antiquitatis ecclesiasticae omnis generis monumenta promiscue collecta sunt, nullo servato nisi materiae qualicunque ordine. Multa porro inter epistolam genuinam et fragmentum illud conveniunt. Utrobique enim agitur de ordinationibus illicitis, utrobique de virginibus barbarica oppressione corruptis consultus pontifex respondet. Facile autem fuit ut e latere vel e calce epistolae in ipsam epistolam imperiti scribae vitio irrepserit. Certe ut credam pannum istum ex aliqua collectione canonum et decretalium sumptum esse, fere persuadet Gratiani collectio, cujus decreto quaedam ex hoc capite 2 inserta leguntur non tamquam ex epistola ad Mauros decerpta. neque inscripta Leonis primi nomine, sed simpliciter et absolute Leoni attributa, hoc modo: Item Leo episcopus, vel Item Leo, cum alia, quae ex capitibus 1, 3, 4 et 5 ibidem adducuntur, ex epistola ad Mauros desumpta esse dicantur. Quod discrimen non ex posterioribus quidem Gratiani editionibus deprehenditur, in quibus plura a Romanis correctoribus male correcta sunt, sed tum ex mss. codic., tum ex editione
Moreover, it ought not to seem strange that this letter was corrupted after an interval of so many years from Dionysius, since Leo himself rather often complained that the one which he wrote to Flavian had been corrupted even while he himself was still surviving. But in what way that corruption came about, although to wish to divine it seems to be the part of an idle man, I will nevertheless say what comes to mind. That part of the letter which makes up chapter 2 was found by some student, adorned with the name of Leo; and when he wished to enter it in his codex, he placed it either in the margin or at the foot of the letter of Leo I to the Moors, whether on account of the affinity of the matter or of the name; and in fact it is still found at the foot of the letter in some manuscript codices which the library of de Thou preserves. Learned men know, moreover, to how great errors the likeness of names has given room, which also brought it about that the letter of Leo, bishop of Bourges, has been ascribed to Pope Leo down to our own age. Those who have grown accustomed to handling ancient codices written by hand know how many of this kind are found, in which monuments of ecclesiastical antiquity of every kind have been gathered promiscuously, with no order kept except some sort of order of matter. Many things, moreover, agree between the genuine letter and that fragment. For in both the subject is unlawful ordinations, in both the pontiff, being consulted, answers concerning virgins corrupted by barbarian oppression. And it was easy for it to creep, through the fault of an unskilled scribe, from the side or from the foot of the letter into the letter itself. Certainly, that I should believe that this patch was taken from some collection of canons and decretals, I am almost persuaded by Gratian's collection, in whose Decretum certain things from this chapter 2 are read inserted not as though excerpted from the letter to the Moors, nor inscribed with the name of Leo the First, but attributed simply and absolutely to Leo, in this manner: Likewise Leo the bishop, or Likewise Leo, whereas other things, which are adduced in the same place from chapters 1, 3, 4 and 5, are said to have been taken from the letter to the Moors. Which difference is detected not indeed from the later editions of Gratian, in which many things have been badly corrected by the Roman correctors, but both from the manuscript codices and from the edition
Editors' notes and page, col. 1308

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1308

Leo quidem aliquando corruptam credidit suae epistolae Graecam versionem, quod tamen falsum ipse postea detexit, et nos fusius ostendimus annot. 3, ad an. 454. Depravationem vero hujus epistolae ad episcopos Mauritaniae nondum Quesnellus probavit, adeo ut ea quae mox subdit, explicaturus rationem qua haec depravatio inducta fuerit, inanissimae divinationi tribuenda sint, ac ex nostris argumentis, quibus hanc partem genuinam constituimus, satis superque disjiciantur.

Leo did indeed at one time believe the Greek version of his letter to be corrupted, which however he himself afterwards found to be false, and we have shown it more fully in annotation 3, on the year 454. But the corruption of this letter to the bishops of Mauretania Quesnel has not yet proved, so that what he presently subjoins, meaning to explain the way in which this corruption was brought in, must be put down to the emptiest guesswork, and is more than sufficiently overthrown by our arguments, by which we have established this part as genuine.

(printed under page 659)

(d) ‹anchor: fere persuadet› · call in col 1308

Gratianus in allegandis antiquis canonibus et epistolis Romanorum pontificum usus est duabus collectionibus Hadrianea et Isidoriana, vel certe iis paulo ante suam aetatem scriptis collectionibus quae ex iisdem duobus fontibus ebiberunt. Quod si hanc epistolam laudans, omittit titulum ad Mauros, nihil mirum, cum idipsum in allegandis aliis certissimis quoque epistolis eidem acciderit.

Gratian, in citing the ancient canons and the letters of the Roman pontiffs, used two collections, the Hadrianic and the Isidorian, or at any rate those collections written a little before his own time which drank from the same two sources. And if in quoting this letter he omits the title "to the Moors," it is no wonder, since the very same thing happened to him in citing other letters too that are most certain.

(printed under page 659)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1308
  • marginal letters: A ‹epistolam esse complexum› (line begins "riter", the end of "pariter"); B ‹fuisse, cum ipse Leo eam› (between this line and the next); C ‹monumenta promiscue collecta sunt› (between this line and the next); D ‹(in the foot-note zone, beside "postea detexit")›
  • old-edition numerals: 1341 after ‹sit conquestus.›
  • other: the column's first printed syllables "riter" complete "pa-" and are set whole at the end of col. 1307. Last word "edi-" completed as "editione" from the first line of col. 1309. No comma printed after "duo in Thuanea". UNSURE: "Segueriania" (the extra i may be a damaged sort). Foot notes (Ballerini) (c) on "corruptam fuisse" (begun at the foot of col. 1307) and (d) on "Gratiani collectio" stand at the page foot; not set here.
PL 54:1309
quae Parisiis anno 1531, Theodorico quodam Minimitano procurante, prodiit, et editione Lugdun. Hug. a porta an. 1548, quas videsis (1, q. 1, cap. 44, et 15, qu. 11, cap. 24, Si qui episcopi talem; et dist. 80, Illud sane quod ad, cap. 4, et 32, q. 5). Legimus etiam in additione quarta capitulorum Caroli Magni et Ludovici Pii imperatorum partem hujus panni, sed, quae est hujusmodi interpolatorum vafrities, plurimis adhuc additamentis intertextam, titulus ita se habet: In causa Lupicini episcopi ex epistola Leonis papae Africanis episcopis directa. Sequitur deinde capitulum: Causam Lupicini episcopi, QUIA SIC NOBIS PLACUIT, illic jubemus audiri, et caetera, ut apud Dionysium, usque ad haec ultima verba: Nostra quoque sententia roborentur, quae hic ultima non sunt, ut in Dionysii codice; haec quippe alia sequuntur: Ex his enim possumus cognoscere qualiter de caeteris agatur, qualiter nos nihil contra statuta majorum egisse poeniteat. Data IV id Aug.
which came out at Paris in the year 1531, under the care of a certain Theodoric, a Minim, and from the Lyons edition of Hugues de la Porte of the year 1548, which pray see (1, q. 1, cap. 44, and 15, q. 11, cap. 24, Si qui episcopi talem; and dist. 80, Illud sane quod ad, cap. 4, and 32, q. 5). We read also in the fourth addition of the capitularies of the emperors Charlemagne and Louis the Pious a part of this patch, but, such is the craftiness of interpolators of this kind, interwoven with very many further additions; the title runs thus: In the case of bishop Lupicinus, from the letter of Pope Leo addressed to the African bishops. Then follows the chapter: The case of bishop Lupicinus, BECAUSE IT HAS SO PLEASED US, we order to be heard there, and the rest, as in Dionysius, down to these last words: May be confirmed by our sentence also, which here are not the last, as in the codex of Dionysius; for these others follow: For from these things we can learn how the rest is being handled, how we may not regret having done anything against the statutes of the elders. Given on the fourth day before the Ides of August.
Ex quibus intelligis, lector, quam intemperans fuerit interpolandi libido, quamque impune in hanc epistolam quam discutimus grassata sit.
From which you understand, reader, how unrestrained was the lust of interpolating, and with what impunity it ran riot against this letter which we are examining.
Primum enim consilium fuit, augendam esse hac ad Africanos epistola Dionysianam collectionem, ut delata in Africam pontificis Romani decreta, majorem ex codice auctoritatem sumerent, nec aliter recipi posset, sive a Gallicanis, sive ab aliis Ecclesiis Dionysiana collectio, quin simul Romanam circa appellationes aliaque hujusmodi disciplinae capita potestatem amplecterentur. Sed quia parum erat mandata pontificis illuc transmissa esse, nisi obediendi necessitas, et exemplum appareret; haec ob eam causam verba supposuerunt initio cap. 2, Superest, fratres, ut CONCORDI OBEDIENTIA salubres suscipiatis hortatus, etc., quorum loco mss. codices habent solummodo concorditer. Quid postea? Manebat adhuc alta mente repositum concilii Africani responsum ad Zosimum, Bonifacium, Coelestinumque Leonis praedecessores, quo ex Africa ad Romanum pontificem causas ecclesiasticas per libellum appellationis deferri non posse invicte contenderunt: opus itaque fuit ut appellatio alicujus episcopi Africani ad sanctum Leonem, Africanos illos episcopos facti sui poenitentes appellationumque juri succumbentes exhiberet. Hinc assutus de Lupicini causa et appellatione pannus, cui et alia quoque annexa decreta de illicitis ordinationibus deque aliis negotiis, ut et consilium magis tegeretur, et supremum fuisse Romani pontificis in Ecclesiam Africanam dominium innueretur.
For the first design was that the Dionysian collection should be augmented with this letter to the Africans, so that the decrees of the Roman pontiff carried into Africa might take greater authority from the codex, and that the Dionysian collection could not otherwise be received, whether by the Gallican or by other Churches, without their at the same time embracing the Roman power concerning appeals and other heads of discipline of this kind. But because it was too little that the pontiff's commands had been transmitted thither, unless the necessity and the example of obeying appeared; for that reason they forged these words at the beginning of chapter 2, It remains, brethren, that WITH CONCORDANT OBEDIENCE you receive wholesome exhortations, etc., in place of which the manuscript codices have only harmoniously. What then? There still remained, stored deep in the mind, the answer of the African council to Zosimus, Boniface and Celestine, Leo's predecessors, in which they invincibly contended that ecclesiastical cases could not be carried from Africa to the Roman pontiff by a libel of appeal: there was need, therefore, that the appeal of some African bishop to Saint Leo should exhibit those African bishops as repenting of their deed and yielding to the right of appeals. Hence the patch about the case and appeal of Lupicinus was sewn on, to which other decrees also were annexed concerning unlawful ordinations and concerning other matters, both that the design might be the better covered, and that it might be intimated that the dominion of the Roman pontiff over the African Church had been supreme.
Nec istud satis fuit. Ut enim plenum jus pontificis in omnibus causis Africanae Ecclesiae clarius emicaret, placuit ut quaecumque emersissent ad statum ecclesiasticum et ad concordiam sacerdotum pertinentes, de his omnibus componendis atque compositis plena ad Romanum episcopum relatio mitteretur, ut ex illius vel infirmarentur, vel roborarentur sententia. Ipsa sunt verba clausulae superadditae.
Nor was that enough. For, in order that the full right of the pontiff in all the cases of the African Church might shine out more clearly, it was decided that whatever matters had arisen pertaining to the ecclesiastical state and to the concord of the priests, concerning all these, to be settled and already settled, a full report should be sent to the Roman bishop, so that by his sentence they might be either annulled or confirmed. These are the very words of the superadded clause.
Sed nec hic quievit interpolatorum audacia. Hi enim certum habere voluerunt post interpositam appellationem, causam non modo in ea Africae provincia, in qua nata esset, terminari posse per judices in partibus, ut aiunt, a pontifice datos; sed ad Romanum
But not even here did the audacity of the interpolators rest. For these men wished it to be held as certain that, after an appeal had been lodged, the case could not only be terminated in that province of Africa in which it had arisen, through judges given by the pontiff in partibus, as they say; but that to the Roman
Editors' notes and page, col. 1309

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1309

Haec quae assuta sunt in Capitularibus, aliena esse additamenta evincitur, quippe quae in nullis omnino hujus epistolae codicibus leguntur. Hinc autem non sequitur additamento pariter esse deputandam eam partem quae pluribus et antiquissimis manuscriptis fulcitur.

That these things which have been stitched on in the Capitularies are foreign additions is proved, since they are read in no codices of this letter whatever. But it does not follow from this that the part which is supported by many and most ancient manuscripts must likewise be reckoned an addition.

(printed under page 660)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1309

Cum hi omnes corruptionis gradus hypothesi nitantur quae probata non fuit, immo ex nostris rationibus falsa est, mera commenta et somnia esse apertissime liquet. Enimvero gradus secundus, quo inter assumenta atque interpolationes referuntur voces concordi obedientia pro concorditer, adeo commentitius est, ut omnes Hadrianei codices, quibus interpolatio imponitur, habeant concorditer, et codices editionis decurtatae, quae ab ipso Quesnello sincera habetur, praeferant concordi obedientia. Vide Annot. 48 (Col. 654, n. k) in epistolam integram, et 42 in decurtatam. Molesta Quesnello est Romanae sedis auctoritas praesertim in appellationibus, quae hoc capite confirmatur; et idcirco plerique gradus ad hanc auctoritatem elevandam interpolationis nomine diriguntur.

Since all these stages of corruption rest on a hypothesis which has not been proved, nay, which by our reasons is false, it is most plainly clear that they are mere fictions and dreams. Indeed the second stage, in which the words concordi obedientia in place of concorditer are counted among the patches and interpolations, is so much a fiction that all the Hadrianic codices, on which the interpolation is laid, have concorditer, and the codices of the shortened edition, which Quesnel himself holds to be sound, present concordi obedientia. See annotation 48 (col. 654, n. k) on the entire letter, and 42 on the shortened one. The authority of the Roman see, especially in appeals, which is confirmed in this chapter, is irksome to Quesnel; and for that reason most of the stages are aimed, under the name of interpolation, at lessening this authority.

(printed under page 660)

Page

  • running head: 1309 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI] (left half of the page head as seen)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quae Parisiis anno 1531› (line begins "tione", the end of "editione"); B ‹Ex quibus intelligis, lector›; C ‹ex Africa ad Romanum pontificem› (between this line and the next); D ‹enim certum habere voluerunt› (between this line and the next)
  • old-edition numerals: 1342 after ‹an. 1548,›; 1343 after ‹alicujus episcopi›
  • other: the column's first printed syllables "tione" complete "edi-" and are set whole at the end of col. 1308. Last word "Roma-" completed as "Romanum" from the first line of col. 1310. "Hug. a porta" (lower-case p) and "pertinentes" set as printed. Foot notes (Ballerini) (a) on "additamentis", (b) on "Primum enim consilium" stand at the page foot; not set here. Worn type read as intended: aliter, Hinc.
PL 54:1310
etiam tribunal tranferendam esse; etsi aliter aliquando fieri contingeret, id ex indulgentia et voluntate pontificis concessum. Eo consilio posteriores corruptae jam epistolae vitiatores, his verbis, causam Lupicini illic jubemus audiri, alia isthaec inseruerunt: QUIA SIC NOBIS PLACUIT; quasi omnium rationum omniumque canonum instar deberet esse voluntas pontificis, quod a mente pontificis ipsius alienissimum puto.
tribunal also it was to be transferred; and if it sometimes happened to be done otherwise, that this was granted by the indulgence and will of the pontiff. With that design the later corrupters of the already corrupted letter inserted into these words, we order the case of Lupicinus to be heard there, these others: BECAUSE IT HAS SO PLEASED US; as though the will of the pontiff ought to stand in place of all reasons and all canons, which I think most alien from the mind of the pontiff himself.
Denique omnem Romanorum episcoporum agendi rationem solis praedecessorum statutis innixam videri vult ultimum additamentum, quod in additione quarta Capitulorum Caroli Magni et Ludovici Pii legitur, habeturque superius descriptum.
Finally, the last addition, which is read in the fourth addition of the Capitularies of Charlemagne and Louis the Pious, and is found transcribed above, would have the whole manner of acting of the Roman bishops seem to rest on the statutes of their predecessors alone.
Absit autem ut hujusmodi corruptelarum vel artifices, vel participes fuisse putem sanctissimos primariae sedis episcopos. Nihil tale ab iis tentatum esse et persuademur, et adversus novatores qui hujusmodi occasiones avide captant ut sedem apostolicam diris proscindant conviciis, toto animo profitemur. Istud omne palponum opus est, et hominum mente corruptorum, qui veritate privati sunt, existimantium quaestum esse et pietatem (I Tim. VI, 5), et traditionem apostolicam, et quidquid sanctius habet Christiana religio.
But far be it that I should think the most holy bishops of the primary see to have been either the contrivers of corruptions of this kind or sharers in them. That nothing of the sort was attempted by them we are both persuaded and, against the innovators who eagerly seize occasions of this kind in order to tear at the apostolic see with dreadful revilings, profess with our whole mind. All that is the work of flatterers, and of men corrupted in mind, who are deprived of the truth, supposing gain to be both godliness (1 Tim. 6:5) and apostolic tradition, and whatever the Christian religion holds more sacred.
Unum adhuc est de quo lectorem monitum velim, videlicet pannum istum integrum, quem ex hac epistola eliminavimus, in Merliniana Epistolarum S. Leonis editione reperiri, non huic insertum, sed illigatum fictitiae epistolae ad episcopos Galliae et Germaniae de chorepiscopis: dignum scilicet patella operculum. Quo pacto quove id consilio factum, inquirat qui hujusmodi quisquiliis delectatur.
There is one thing more of which I would have the reader advised, namely that this entire patch, which we have removed from this letter, is found in Merlin's edition of the Letters of Saint Leo, not inserted in this one, but bound to the fictitious letter to the bishops of Gaul and Germany concerning chorepiscopi: a lid, to be sure, worthy of the dish. In what way or with what design that was done, let him inquire who delights in trifles of this kind.
Hoc certe ostendit manifeste pannum istum lacerum variis olim sedibus jactatum, nunc uni epistolae, nunc alteri illigatum fuisse: donec tandem placuit impostori sedem illi in epistola ad Africanos figere.
This certainly shows plainly that this tattered patch, once tossed about among various seats, was bound now to one letter, now to another: until at last it pleased the impostor to fix a seat for it in the letter to the Africans.
Haec omnia si accurate legisset ac perpendisset clarissimus Baluzius, de suppositione panni non dubitasset, nec dissimulasset invicta argumenta quae ex mss. codicibus et ex Cresconii Breviario et Collectione protulimus adversus interpolatorem Dionysii Exigui, et epistolae Leoninae, praeter alia interpolationis indicia quae ex situ, titulis et ipso conspectu epistolae, ut jacent apud collectorem, eruuntur. Caetera quae hanc in rem annotat ad 4 additionem Capitul. p. 1249, infirma sunt nec responsione indigent.
If the most distinguished Baluze had accurately read and weighed all these things, he would not have doubted of the forgery of the patch, nor would he have passed over the invincible arguments which we have brought forward from the manuscript codices and from the Breviarium and Collectio of Cresconius against the interpolator of Dionysius Exiguus and of the Leonine letter, besides the other marks of interpolation which are drawn from the position, the titles and the very appearance of the letter, as they lie in the collector. The other things which he notes on this matter at the 4th addition of the Capitularies, p. 1249, are weak and need no answer.
Ex hujus epistolae restitutione, interpolationisque posteriorum editionum notitia, ruunt observationes omnes quas illi superstruxerat Joannes David. Ex hujus enim jam resectis pannis asserebat. 1° Sardicenses canones a S. Leone plurimi factos fuisse, quod et si nemo inficias ierit, quam infirmo tamen id fundamento a Davide asseratur, modo perspicuum est. 2° Ex eorum pluribus confectam esse ait magnam epistolae hujus partem. 3° Canonem praesertim tertium quo appellationes episcopo Romano vindicantur ab eodem esse allegatum in causa Lupicini. 4° Canonis 4 auctoritate prohibitum, ne appellanti Romanam sedem episcopo alter superordinetur. 5° Sexti pariter, qui episcopos in villis ordinari prohibet, mentionem esse factam. 6° Observari quam maxime cupit hanc
From the restoration of this letter, and from the knowledge of the interpolation of the later editions, all the observations which Jean David had built upon it fall to the ground. For from its patches, now cut away, he used to assert: 1. That the canons of Sardica were very highly valued by Saint Leo, which, even if no one should deny it, on how weak a foundation it is nevertheless asserted by David is now plain. 2. He says that a great part of this letter was made up out of several of them. 3. That the third canon especially, by which appeals are claimed for the Roman bishop, was cited by the same in the case of Lupicinus. 4. That by the authority of canon 4 it was forbidden that another be ordained over a bishop appealing to the Roman see. 5. That mention was likewise made of the sixth, which forbids bishops to be ordained in villages. 6. He most greatly desires it to be observed that this
Editors' notes and page, col. 1310

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: editionum notitia› · call in col 1310

Immo vero ex vindicatione hujus capitis, quod solis inanibus conjecturis Quesnellus impetere et interpolationis accusare studuit, satis firma noscuntur quae Joannes David eidem superstruxit.

Nay rather, from the vindication of this chapter, which Quesnel strove to attack and to accuse of interpolation by empty conjectures alone, the things which Joannes David built upon it are known to be firm enough.

(printed under page 660)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1310
  • marginal letters: A ‹etiam tribunal tranferendam esse› (line begins "num", the end of "Romanum"); B ‹proscindant conviciis, toto animo›; C ‹clarissimus Baluzius, de suppositione› (between this line and the next); D ‹nis 4 auctoritate prohibitum› (between this line and the one above)
  • old-edition numerals: 1344 after ‹dignum scilicet›
  • other: the column's first printed syllable "num" completes "Roma-" and is set whole at the end of col. 1309. Ordinals printed as 1°, 2° … 6°. Foot notes (Ballerini): continuation of (b) and note (c) on "ruunt observationes" stand at the page foot; not set here.
PL 54:1311
epistolam ad Africanos missam, atque ex Sardicensibus canonibus contextam, argumentum esse validissimum, totam illam camarinam in Carthaginensi concilio VI adversus appellationes motam, tandem in apostolicae sedis emolumentum quievisse; siquidem vidimus, inquit, Coelestini successorem eodem jure potitum de quo tunc contentio erat, non modo legatos in Africam misisse, sed et canones Sardicenses, quorum occasione lis mota erat Africanis tamquam receptas ab eis disciplinae regulas ob oculos posuisse. 7° Penes pontificem unum fuisse de appellantium episcoporum Africae causis judicare. 8° Penes eumdem unum fuisse episcopos etiam Africanos, prout conducere judicasset, communioni ecclesiasticae restituere, a qua provinciali decreto fuerant abstenti. Haec et alia hujusmodi cum astruit scriptor ille ex epistolae hujus fragmento, jam ex superioribus observationibus discere potest, quam caduco et ruinoso fundamento opinionem suam substruere tentaverit.
letter, sent to the Africans and woven together out of the canons of Sardica, is a most powerful argument that all that foul stir raised against appeals in the sixth council of Carthage at length settled to the advantage of the apostolic see; since we have seen, he says, that Celestine's successor, in possession of the same right about which there was then contention, not only sent legates into Africa, but also set before the eyes of the Africans the canons of Sardica, on occasion of which the dispute had been raised, as rules of discipline received by them. 7. That it belonged to the pontiff alone to judge of the cases of appealing bishops of Africa. 8. That it belonged to the same alone to restore even African bishops, as he should judge expedient, to the ecclesiastical communion from which they had been excluded by a provincial decree. When that writer builds up these and other things of this kind from the fragment of this letter, he can now learn from the foregoing observations on how frail and ruinous a foundation he has tried to build up his opinion.
1. Quod attinet autem ad annum quo scripta fuit haec epistola, nihil certi habemus. Eam anno Dom. 456 assignant eminentiss. cardin. Baronius in Annalibus, et Blondellus in Apologia pro sententia S. Hieronymi de presbyteris; ille occasione legationis ad Romanum pontificem missae a captivis catholicis pro institutione novellae Ecclesiae, quae in cujusdam Maurorum regis ditione enascebatur; hic vero Baronii ductum in re obscura incaute secutus. Hoc tamen mihi persuadere non possum. Primum enim anno superiori, Christi scilicet 455, constat captam fuisse a Vandalis Romanam urbem: cujus clades et direptio ita Leonem nostrum pastorem optimum occupavit, ut de longinquarum Ecclesiarum cura et sollicitudine nonnihil intermittere coactus fuerit quae causa est cur nullam habemus ab eo scriptam epistolam a quinto idus Maii anni 455 ad quintum idus Junii anni 457, ita ut per biennium integrum litterarum commercium interruptum fuisse videatur. Totus quippe erat sanctus Leo post cladem Vandalicam, ut liber de Romanis pontificibus testatur, in renovandis sacris ministeriis, totus in reparanda urbis ruina, resarciendisque damnis quae barbarorum exercitus civitati intulerat.
1. But as regards the year in which this letter was written, we have nothing certain. It is assigned to the year of the Lord 456 by the most eminent Cardinal Baronius in the Annals, and by Blondel in the Apology for the opinion of Saint Jerome concerning presbyters; the former on occasion of the embassy sent to the Roman pontiff by Catholic captives for the establishment of a new Church which was springing up in the dominion of a certain king of the Moors; the latter, however, having incautiously followed the lead of Baronius in an obscure matter. Yet I cannot persuade myself of this. For first, in the preceding year, namely 455 of Christ, it is established that the city of Rome was taken by the Vandals: the disaster and plundering of which so occupied our Leo, the best of pastors, that he was compelled to remit somewhat of his care and solicitude for distant Churches, which is the reason why we have no letter written by him from the fifth day before the Ides of May of the year 455 to the fifth day before the Ides of June of the year 457, so that for two whole years the exchange of letters seems to have been interrupted. For after the Vandal disaster Saint Leo was wholly taken up, as the book on the Roman pontiffs testifies, with renewing the sacred vessels, wholly with repairing the ruin of the city, and making good the losses which the army of the barbarians had inflicted on the city.
Praeterea nec statim post istam cladem, nec sequentibus etiam annis quidquam potuisse Leonem nostrum circa Africanas Ecclesias statuere et ordinare, satis perspicuum esse mihi videtur ex Victoris Vitensis narratione. Nempe lib. I de Africana Persecutione commemorat Geisericum, ut primum Carthaginensi urbe potitus est, singulas quasque Africanas provincias disposuisse, sibique reservatis Bizacena, Abaritana, Getulia, et parte Numidiae exercitui funiculo, ut ait, haereditatis divisisse Zeugitanam vel proconsularem, Valentiniano adhuc imperatore reliquas licet jam exterminatas provincias defendente. Post cujus mortem, quae illi anno 455 ferro illata est, totius Africae ambitum obtinuit. Ex quibus patet nihil fere amplius commercii inter Africanas Ecclesias et Leonem intercedere
Moreover, that neither immediately after that disaster, nor even in the following years, could our Leo have determined and ordered anything concerning the African Churches, seems to me sufficiently plain from the narrative of Victor of Vita. Namely, in book I On the African Persecution he records that Geiseric, as soon as he gained possession of the city of Carthage, disposed of each of the several African provinces, and, reserving for himself Byzacena, Abaritana, Gaetulia and part of Numidia, divided for his army by the cord, as he says, of inheritance Zeugitana or the proconsular province, while the emperor Valentinian was still defending the remaining provinces, though already laid waste. After whose death, which was inflicted on him by the sword in the year 455, he obtained the whole compass of Africa. From which it is plain that almost no further intercourse between the African Churches and Leo [could] take place
Editors' notes and page, col. 1311

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Quod attinet autem› · call in col 1311

Vide nostram admonitionem num. 16.

See our admonition, n. 16.

(printed under page 661)

Page

  • running head: 1311 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI] (left half of the page head as seen)
  • marginal letters: A ‹epistolam ad Africanos missam›; B ‹1. Quod attinet autem ad annum quo›; C ‹Totus quippe erat sanctus Leo post cladem› (between this line and the next); D ‹(below the last text line, at the head of the foot-note zone)›
  • old-edition numerals: 1345 after ‹substruere tentaverit.› (before "1. Quod attinet"); 1346 after ‹inter Africanas›
  • other: last word "inter-" completed as "intercedere" from the first line of col. 1312; "potuisse" follows there, supplied in brackets in the English. No stop is printed between "coactus fuerit" and "quae causa est". UNSURE: first letter of "Abaritana" (a damaged italic capital). The heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES is not printed on this page. Foot note (a), call after "Quod attinet autem", is set above. Foot note (b), begun at the foot of this column, has its call in col. 1312 ("erat episcopis.") and is set in n1312 (Q8a moved it there). Worn type read as intended: fuerit, Haec.
PL 54:1312
potuisse post mortem Valentiniani, Vandalis universam Africam occupantibus et vastantibus: nec ullam ibi judiciorum formam, ullum consecrationum sacerdotalium ordinem constitui potuisse; ut necesse sit hujus epistolae epocham intra illos quindecim annos statuere qui ab episcopatus sancti Leonis exordiis ad mortem usque Valentiniani interfluunt, hoc est ab anno 440 ad 455 inchoatum. Et quidem ex ipso Leone, qui tempus illud solummodo impacatum appellat, apparet tunc temporis scriptam fuisse epistolam cum adhuc Mauritaniis potiretur Valentinianus; quo etsi impacata essent omnia propter vicinas barbarorum acies his Africae reliquiis imminentes, et multa hac occasione perturbatio in Ecclesias inducta esset, nondum tamen ordinationum libertas adempta erat episcopis. Et certe valde Leonis nostri solertiae et ingenio consentaneum mihi videtur, ut temporis opportunitatem captaverit ad confirmandam sedis suae auctoritatem in Africanas Ecclesias. Nemo est qui nesciat quoties quantisque conatibus id tentaverint Leonis praedecessores: quantumque Leonis ipsius aetate Bonifacius et Coelestinus in eam rem laboraverint, Africanis consuetudinem Ecclesiarum suarum invicte semper propugnantibus. Exspectanda tum illis fuerat opportunior occasio, quae ut sese Leoni obtulit, eam vir cordatissimus sibi elabi non est passus.
could [take place] after the death of Valentinian, with the Vandals occupying and laying waste the whole of Africa: nor could any form of trials, any order of priestly consecrations be established there; so that it is necessary to fix the date of this letter within those fifteen years which run between the beginnings of the episcopate of Saint Leo and the death of Valentinian, that is, from the year 440 to 455 begun. And indeed from Leo himself, who calls that time merely unpeaceful, it appears that the letter was written at the time when Valentinian was still in possession of the Mauritanias; at which time, although all things were unpeaceful on account of the neighbouring battle-lines of the barbarians threatening these remnants of Africa, and much disturbance had on this occasion been brought into the Churches, nevertheless the freedom of ordinations had not yet been taken away from the bishops. And certainly it seems to me very much in keeping with the shrewdness and genius of our Leo that he should have seized the opportunity of the time for confirming the authority of his see over the African Churches. There is no one who does not know how often and with how great efforts Leo's predecessors attempted this: and how much, in Leo's own lifetime, Boniface and Celestine laboured towards that end, while the Africans always invincibly defended the custom of their Churches. A more opportune occasion had then to be awaited by them, and when it offered itself to Leo, that most sagacious man did not suffer it to slip from him.
Perierat cum Africana libertate pristinus ille disciplinae vigor quem tum sanctus Cyprianus, tum illarum regionum concilia nobis exhibent. Innumerae jam Ecclesiae suis orbatae pastoribus et ministris, sub Vandalica gemebant tyrannide. Ipsa omnium Afric. Eccl. mater, totius regionis caput, Carthago, miseranda strage jacebat prostrata, suo senatu, suo clero, suo pastore destituta. Carthaginensem enim episcopum nomine Quodvultdeum cum maxima clericorum turba navibus fractis impositum maris fluctibus committi praecepit Geisericus, quos Deus miseratione bonitatis suae prospera navigatione Neapolim Campaniae perducere dignatus est. Et ut nihil deesset quod pontificis consilium juvare posset, ad Leonis nutum et voluntatem movebatur Valentinianus imperator; cujus potestate adversus Gallicanarum Ecclesiarum primatem quam pro suis votis usus fuerit, testatur ejusdem imperatoris constitutio adversus S. Hilarium Arelatensem anno 445 emissa.
There had perished with African liberty that former vigour of discipline which both Saint Cyprian and the councils of those regions exhibit to us. Countless Churches, now bereft of their pastors and ministers, were groaning under the Vandal tyranny. The very mother of all the African Churches, the head of the whole region, Carthage, lay prostrate in pitiable ruin, deprived of her senate, her clergy, her pastor. For Geiseric ordered the bishop of Carthage, Quodvultdeus by name, with a very great crowd of clerics, to be put on broken ships and committed to the waves of the sea, whom God, in the mercy of His goodness, deigned to bring by a prosperous voyage to Naples in Campania. And that nothing might be lacking which could help the pontiff's design, the emperor Valentinian moved at Leo's nod and will; how much to his own wishes he used that emperor's power against the primate of the Gallican Churches is attested by the same emperor's constitution issued against Saint Hilary of Arles in the year 445.
His ita se habentibus, praesidioque Augusti ad Leonis vota semper parato, de Africanarum Ecclesiarum rebus ad sedis suae notitiam et judicium pertrahendis serio cogitavit. Non earum quidem regionum quae sub Vandali imperio jacebant oppressae, sed earum quae adhuc Valentiniano parebant, quas inter praecipua erat Caesariensis Mauritania.
Things standing thus, and the protection of the Augustus being always ready for Leo's wishes, he thought seriously of drawing the affairs of the African Churches to the cognizance and judgement of his see. Not indeed those of the regions which lay oppressed under the rule of the Vandal, but of those which still obeyed Valentinian, chief among which was Mauritania Caesariensis.
Ad hujus igitur provinciae episcopos legatum vice sua acturum destinat Potentium, qui et litteras ad eosdem dedit, ut de ordinationibus illicite celebratis, de violatis canonum regulis, et aliis hujusmodi diligentius inquireret, et ad apostolicam sedem, cujus
To the bishops of this province, therefore, he appoints Potentius as legate to act in his stead, to whom he also gave a letter for the same, that he might inquire more diligently concerning ordinations unlawfully celebrated, concerning the violated rules of the canons, and other things of this kind, and to the apostolic see, whose
Editors' notes and page, col. 1312

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: erat episcopis.› · call in col 1312

Huic male animati hominis ac pontificiae auctoritati infensi ingenium proditur, ac si appellationes episcoporum Africae, et relationes ad apostolicam Petri sedem nova res sint, ac praeter jus ejus Primatis, qui divina institutione toti Ecclesiae praesidet. Audacem hujus scriptoris nisum satis quoad appellationes repressimus atque retudimus in observationibus ad dissert. 5, in qua non dissimilia effutiit. Quod autem de appellationum jure ibidem probatum est, aeque, immo multo magis probari potest de jure relationum, quarum multo plura documenta ac exempla suppetunt. Ita porro quod ad exscindendas corruptelas commeantium sermone instructus S. pontifex gessit, illius ut ipse Quesnellus postea fatetur, sollicitudinis instinctu, quam universae Ecclesiae ex divina institutione impendere debebat, in dilatandae jurisdictionis studium traducit. Id Leonem sponte nullo episcopo Africano invitante egisse notat. Num si negligentes fuissent Afri, dissimulandae erant tot corruptelae ab eo cui totius Ecclesiae curam Christus commisit? At Potentius, qui haec mala sua relatione patefecit, Afer episcopus fuit. Afri etiam episcopi fuere Restitutus, et David, quorum alter de quibusdam suae provinciae abusibus conquestus est, alter vero post Potentium Romam transmiserat, ac exinde cum Leonis instructione atque litteris in Mauritaniam redierat. Post tam audacem censuram Casauboni verbis S. pontificem excusat. Sed haec ipsa heterodoxi hominis confessio ipsum docere debuerat, ne de pontifice tam sancto ambitus aut alieni juris imminuti suspicionem spargeret.

Here the temper of a man ill disposed and hostile to the papal authority betrays itself, as though the appeals of the bishops of Africa and referrals to the apostolic see of Peter were a new thing, and beyond the right of that Primate who by divine institution presides over the whole Church. The bold attempt of this writer we have sufficiently checked and blunted, as regards appeals, in the observations on dissertation 5, in which he babbled things not unlike these. And what was proved there about the right of appeals can equally, nay much more, be proved about the right of referrals, of which far more documents and examples are at hand. So too, what the holy pontiff did for rooting out corruptions, informed by the talk of those coming and going, and, as Quesnel himself afterwards admits, at the prompting of that solicitude which by divine institution he was bound to bestow on the universal Church, he traduces as zeal for widening his jurisdiction. He remarks that Leo did this of his own accord, with no African bishop inviting him. If the Africans had been negligent, were so many corruptions then to be overlooked by him to whom Christ committed the care of the whole Church? But Potentius, who laid these evils open by his report, was an African bishop. African bishops also were Restitutus and David, of whom the one complained of certain abuses in his province, while the other had crossed to Rome after Potentius, and had returned from there into Mauretania with Leo's instruction and letter. After so bold a censure he excuses the holy pontiff in the words of Casaubon. But this very admission of a heterodox man ought to have taught him not to scatter, about a pontiff so holy, the suspicion of ambition or of diminishing another's right.

(printed under page 661, begun under col. 1311 and finished under col. 1312)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1312
  • marginal letters: A ‹potuisse post mortem Valentiniani› (line begins "cedere", the end of "intercedere"); B ‹est qui nesciat quoties quantisque›; C ‹bonitatis suae prospera navigatione› (between this line and the next); D ‹(below the last text line "gentius inquireret", at the head of the foot-note zone)›
  • old-edition numerals: 1347 after ‹suae prospera›
  • other: the column's first printed syllables "cedere" complete "inter-" and are set whole at the end of col. 1311. The column ends mid-sentence at "cujus". "qui et litteras ad eosdem dedit" is set as printed; the English follows the evident sense (cui). Foot note (b), call after "erat episcopis." before "Et certe valde Leonis", belongs to this column and is set above (Q8a moved it here from n1311).
PL 54:1313
auctoritatem gerebat, referret, plenissime. Cum Potentii relationibus instructus fuisset S. Leo, hanc alteram prolixiorem epistolam scripsit ad Africanos: in qua et moderationem eam servat quae congruebat tempori, et eum exerit vigorem qui rescindendis corruptelis suaeque potestati stabiliendae necessarius videbatur. Istud omne porro sponte propria nulloque ex Africanis episcopis invitante actum est a Leone, quemadmodum ipsum hujus epistolae exordium testatur: ubi asserit se commeantium tantummodo sermone instructum fuisse de illicite usurpatis circa ordinationes Africanas; se solius pietatis ratione exigente ad legatum mittendum commotum fuisse illiusque sollicitudinis instinctu quam universae Ecclesiae ex divina institutione impendere debebat.
whose authority he bore, should report most fully. When Saint Leo had been informed by the reports of Potentius, he wrote this second, longer letter to the Africans: in which he both keeps that moderation which suited the time, and puts forth that vigour which seemed necessary for cutting away corruptions and for establishing his own power. All this, moreover, was done by Leo of his own accord and at the invitation of none of the African bishops, as the very opening of this letter attests: where he asserts that he had been informed only by the talk of those coming and going about the things unlawfully usurped in the matter of the African ordinations; that he had been moved to send a legate by the demand of dutiful affection alone, and by the prompting of that solicitude which by divine institution he was bound to bestow upon the universal Church.
Dum haec scribo, videor mihi hinc catholicorum nonnullos submurmurantes audire, illinc sectarios utraque applaudentes manu; quasi pontificem Romanum mali ambitus alienique juris imminuti notare videamur. Utriusque satisfaciam unius Casauboni verbis, cui non assentiri nec acatholici audeant, nec debeant hac in re catholici.
While I write these things, I seem to myself to hear on this side some of the Catholics murmuring under their breath, on that side the sectaries applauding with both hands; as though we appeared to brand the Roman pontiff with evil ambition and with the infringing of another's right. I shall satisfy both in the words of Casaubon alone, with whom neither would non-Catholics dare to disagree, nor ought Catholics in this matter.
Sic igitur vir doctissimus, utinam et catholicus, exercitatione 15 ad Annales ecclesiasticos cardinalis Baronii: Non ignoramus, inquit, quantus hic Leo fuerit sincerae fidei defensor, et pro recta fide quantos labores sustinuerit, quamque Ecclesiae Dei utiles. Neque vero dubium mihi est tantum illud studium, quod videmus ab eo adhibitum, ut sedes Romana in majus extenderetur, a bono principio fuisse profectum, et ad finem optimum spectasse. Vastabant illa aetate Ecclesias perditissimi haeretici, qui magnas quotidie strages, ut apri vineam ingressi, edebant: neque erat qui progressibus eorum sese opponeret, qui quidem causam bonam posset adjuvare, praeter Romanum episcopum. Nemo autem peritus verum Ecclesiae ignorat, opera Romanorum pontificum per multa saecula Deum esse usum in conservanda sartatecta rectae fidei doctrina. Hoc intelligens Leo magnus, et quotidiana experientia edoctus, quantum verae fidei interesset ut paratum illi semper esset in sede Romana praesidium firmissimum, modis omnibus ut ita esset procuravit: quod quidem minus videri mirum debet, quia sic Ecclesiae Dei expedire optimus quisque tum credebat, et erat ita revera illis temporibus. Neminem esse puto qui his libentissime non subscribat.
Thus, then, that most learned man (would that he were also a Catholic), in Exercitation 15 on the Ecclesiastical Annals of Cardinal Baronius: "We are not unaware," he says, "how great a defender of the sincere faith this Leo was, and how great labours he bore for the right faith, and how useful to the Church of God. Nor indeed do I doubt that that great zeal, which we see applied by him so that the Roman see might be further extended, proceeded from a good beginning and looked to the best end. In that age the Churches were being laid waste by most abandoned heretics, who daily wrought great slaughters, like boars that have entered a vineyard: nor was there anyone to set himself against their advances, anyone at least who could help the good cause, except the Roman bishop. Now no one skilled in the affairs of the Church is unaware that God for many centuries used the work of the Roman pontiffs in keeping the doctrine of the right faith in sound repair. Leo the Great, understanding this, and taught by daily experience how much it concerned the true faith that a most firm defence should always be ready for it in the Roman see, took care by every means that it should be so: which indeed ought to seem the less surprising, because all the best men then believed that this was expedient for the Church of God, and so it really was in those times." I think there is no one who would not most gladly subscribe to these words.
Per illud ergo tempus scripta est epistola, quo ab electione Leonis ad mortem usque Valentiniani effluxit; sed quo praecise anno, decernere difficile est. Ad initia tamen episcopatus Leonis pertinere non obscurum ex dictis, et eam ob rem illam primo omnium loco ponendam esse existimavimus. Nullius enim epocham, quae certa sit, habemus antiquiorem decima die Octobris anni 443, ad quem usque anni jam quatuor elapsi erant ab expugnata Carthagine, et hujus civitatis antistite et clero ad transmarina relegatis.
The letter was therefore written within that time which elapsed from the election of Leo down to the death of Valentinian; but in precisely which year, it is difficult to determine. That it belongs, however, to the beginnings of Leo's episcopate is not obscure from what has been said, and for that reason we have judged that it should be placed first of all. For we have the date of no [letter], such as is certain, earlier than the tenth day of October of the year 443, up to which four years had already elapsed since Carthage was taken by storm and the bishop and clergy of this city banished to the regions beyond the sea.
Unum est quod adversus hanc epistolae istius epocham objici possit: nempe ex capite 5, quod primi pars est postrema in superioribus editionibus, intelligi eam primam non esse epistolarum pontificis nostri, aliaque praecessisse ejus decreta, quae ipse his verbis allegat: Non praejudicantes, inquit, apostolicae sedis statutis, nec praecessorum nostrorum nostrisque decretis, quibus salubriter statutum est ne primum, vel secundum, aut tertium in Ecclesia gradum quisquam
There is one thing that could be objected against this date of that letter: namely that from chapter 5, which in the earlier editions is the last part of the first, it is understood that it is not the first of our pontiff's letters, and that other decrees of his had preceded, which he himself alleges in these words: "Not prejudicing," he says, "the statutes of the apostolic see, nor the decrees of our predecessors and our own, by which it has been wholesomely laid down that the first, or the second, or the third rank in the Church no one
Editors' notes and page, col. 1313

Page

  • running head: 1313 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS ...] (left half of the page head; the rest stands over column 1314)
  • marginal letters: A ‹auctoritatem gerebat, referret›; B ‹videamur. Utriusque satisfaciam›; C ‹quantum verae fidei interesset›; D ‹cham objici possit›
  • old-edition numerals: 1348 after ‹saecula›
PL 54:1314
laicorum quibuslisbet suffragiis fultus ascendat, priusquam ad hoc meritum per legitima augmenta perveniat. Quae verba indicare videntur epistolam 12 (nunc 10) ad Anastasium Thessalonicensem, ubi cap. 3 decernitur: Ut is qui ordinandus est, etiamsi bonae vitae testimonio fulciatur, non laicus, non neophytus, nec secundae conjugis sit maritus. Verum hoc opinioni nostrae non nocet: potuit enim Leo intra primum pontificatus sui triennium nonnulla decreta emittere, quibus eam quam commemorat disciplinam statuerit. Porro non mihi innuere videtur illud epistolae ad Anastasium decretum in quo nulla secundi vel tertii gradus mentio, nec variorum augmentorum, per quae laici ad sacerdotium deberent pervenire. Caeterum etsi serius dari epistolam forte contigerit, primus tamen ei locus commodius assignatus est, vacuum scilicet triennium impleturae, quam si ad inferiorem reservata, certae aetatis epistolarum ordinem interrumpat.
of the laity, supported by any votes whatsoever, should mount to, before he arrives at this dignity through the lawful advancements." These words seem to point to letter 12 (now 10) to Anastasius of Thessalonica, where in chapter 3 it is decreed: "That he who is to be ordained, even if he is supported by the testimony of a good life, be not a layman, not a neophyte, nor the husband of a second wife." But this does not harm our opinion: for Leo could within the first three years of his pontificate have issued some decrees by which he laid down that discipline which he mentions. Moreover, he does not seem to me to hint at that decree of the letter to Anastasius, in which there is no mention of a second or a third rank, nor of the various advancements through which laymen ought to arrive at the priesthood. For the rest, even if the letter perhaps happened to be given later, the first place has nevertheless been more conveniently assigned to it, as one that will fill an empty three years, than if, kept back for a lower place, it should interrupt the order of the letters of certain date.
Quae ad textus reliqui emendationem pertinent, seu lectiones varias, vel ad marginem rejecta reperies, vel hic breviter annotata.
What pertains to the emendation of the rest of the text, or the various readings, you will find either relegated to the margin or briefly noted here.
2. Contra divinae legis praecepta. Ita quatuor mss. codices Thuanei cum Cantabrigensi, necnon et Dionysius Exiguus, epistola 3 Adriani papae II, ad Basilium imperatorem, Gratianus dist. 61. Horum porro verborum loco tum vulg. editiones, tum mss. cod. Trecopithoeanus et Thuaneus unus habent: De praevaricatione.
2. "Against the precepts of the divine law." So four manuscript codices of de Thou together with the Cambridge one, and also Dionysius Exiguus, letter 3 of Pope Adrian II to the emperor Basil, Gratian dist. 61. In place of these words, moreover, both the common editions and the manuscript codices, that of Troyes (Pithou's) and one of de Thou's, have: "Concerning the transgression."
3. De hujusmodi virginibus vi barbarica oppressis aliter decernendum putat Gregorius Neocaesar. in epist. canonica, cap. 1, ubi ex anteacta hujusmodi virginis vita judicandum existimat: quae si fuerit ab omni suspicione pura, oppressam virginem absolvit; sin minus, cum ejusmodi non facile orationibus communicandum opinatur.
3. Concerning virgins of this kind violated by barbarian force, Gregory of Neocaesarea thinks a different decision should be made, in the canonical letter, chapter 1, where he judges that one must decide from the past life of such a virgin: if this has been pure of all suspicion, he absolves the violated virgin; but if not, he is of the opinion that one should not readily share in prayers with such a one.
4. Concorditer. Ita legitur in codd. mss. septem et apud Dionys. Exig. Ita etiam in pseudo-epistolis Isidorianis, quae ex pannis compactae sunt hujus epistolae. In posterioribus porro edit., pro concorditer, legimus concordi obedientia, quod ita a Leone scriptum non esse evincunt mss. codd.
4. "In concord." So it is read in seven manuscript codices and in Dionysius Exiguus. So also in the Isidorian pseudo-letters, which have been patched together from rags of this letter. In the later editions, moreover, instead of "in concord" we read "with concordant obedience", which the manuscript codices prove was not so written by Leo.
AD EPISTOLAM XIII.
ON LETTER XIII.
Episcopis metropolitanis Achaiae. (Lege Illyrici.)
"To the metropolitan bishops of Achaia." (Read "of Illyricum".)
Praesentem epistolam restituit nobis Romana Lucae Holstenii collectio. Ex illa cum intelligamus serius rescriptum fuisse ad sanctum Leonem a metropolitanis Illyricianis (totum enim biennium intercesserat), discimus pariter non paucos ex illis restitisse, nec se nisi aegre submisisse potestati, quam Anastasio pontifex et confirmaverat et auctiorem fecerat non mediocribus incrementis. Contra Petrum Corinthi seu Achaiae metropolitanum ejusque illicitas ordinationes, conjicit Lucas Holstenius; eum certe tangit epistolae caput 3. Seneciosem fuisse episcopum Scodrensem, Lucam Dyrrachii, Vigilantium Larissae, asserit idem vir clarissimus. Suspicatur insuper pro Antiocho legendum esse Attico, qui fuit Epiri veteris metropolita Nicopolitanus; de quo epist. 12 (nunc 14) cap. 1
The present letter has been restored to us by the Roman collection of Lucas Holstenius. Since we understand from it that the reply to Saint Leo from the Illyrian metropolitans came rather late (for a whole two years had intervened), we learn likewise that not a few of them resisted, and submitted themselves only with difficulty to the power which the pontiff had both confirmed to Anastasius and made greater by no small increases. [That it is] against Peter, metropolitan of Corinth or of Achaia, and his unlawful ordinations, Lucas Holstenius conjectures; chapter 3 of the letter certainly touches him. The same most distinguished man asserts that Senecio was bishop of Scodra, Lucas of Dyrrachium, Vigilantius of Larissa. He suspects besides that for "Antiochus" one should read "Atticus", who was the metropolitan of Old Epirus at Nicopolis; about whom [see] letter 12 (now 14), chapter 1
1. Majores inter episcopos causae. Ejusmodi causas non ad se trahit Romae judicandas, sed ad Anastasium vult referri: non tamen omnes, sed quae in provinciis eidem subjectis nequeant terminari. Eas denique non tam ab eo tamquam judice discuti finirique mandat, quam ab eodem, ut arbitro, sub divini timore judicii componi cupit. Eadem fere habentur in
1. "Greater causes among bishops." Causes of this kind he does not draw to himself to be judged at Rome, but wishes them to be referred to Anastasius: not all, however, but those which cannot be terminated in the provinces subject to the same. Finally, he does not so much command that they be examined and ended by him as by a judge, as he desires that they be settled by the same man, "as an arbiter, under the fear of the divine judgement". Nearly the same things are found in
Editors' notes and page, col. 1314

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: totum enim› · call in col 1314

Aliquot litteras, quae interciderint hoc biennio utrimque scriptas conjecimus annot. 3 (Col. 664, n. i) in hanc epistolam.

We have conjectured, in annotation 3 (col. 664, n. i) on this letter, that several letters which have been lost were written on both sides in this two-year period.

(printed under page 662)

(b) ‹anchor: legendum esse› · call in col 1314

Non assentimur. Vide nostram annot. 2 in eamdem epist. (Col. 663, n. h).

We do not agree. See our annotation 2 on the same letter (col. 663, n. h).

(printed under page 662)

(c) ‹anchor: Ejusmodi causas› · call in col 1314

In epistola 6 ad Anastasium, cap. 5, duplex causarum genus Leo sibi reservat: 1° illas quae ab ipso Anastasio componi nequiverint; 2° illas in quibus ad sedem apostolicam appellatum fuerit. Cum vero de neutro hoc causarum genere in praesenti epistola agatur, nihil mirum si nihil hic S. pontifex sibi reservet. Si quae vero causae in provinciis terminari nequirent, a Thessalonicensi autem possent, hunc non modo ut arbitrum, sed etiam ut judicem fuisse constitutum liquet ex epist. 14, c. 7, ubi causam graviorem solummodo sibi reservat, quae nec tuo fuerit sopita judicio.

In letter 6, to Anastasius, ch. 5, Leo reserves to himself two kinds of cases: first, those which could not be settled by Anastasius himself; second, those in which appeal has been made to the apostolic see. But since neither of these kinds of case is treated in the present letter, it is no wonder if the holy pontiff reserves nothing to himself here. And if there were cases which could not be ended in the provinces, but could be by the bishop of Thessalonica, it is clear that he was appointed not only as arbiter but also as judge, from letter 14, ch. 7, where he reserves to himself only the graver case "which has not been laid to rest even by your judgement."

(printed under page 662)

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1314
  • marginal letters: A ‹laicorum quibuslisbet suffragiis›; B ‹seu lectiones varias›; C ‹stolae. In posterioribus porro edit.›; D ‹polita Nicopolitanus›
  • old-edition numerals: 1349 after ‹praevaricatione.› (before the numeral 3.)
PL 54:1315
epistola (nunc 6) ad Anastasium, et 5 ad eosdem metropolitanos, quae supra editae sunt ex Holstenio: nisi quod aliquid minus sibi assumere mihi videtur in hac quam in praecedentibus epistolis. Et in epist. 12 (nunc 14), quam eidem Anastasio scripsit in causa Attici veteris Epiri metropolitani, non ait illi necessarium, sed liberum fuisse majora negotia et difficiliores causarum exitus sub ejusdem sententiae exspectatione suspendere. Unde et illud elicitur majorum causarum judicia, ad majores sedes non ex defectu potestatis in metropoliticis episcopis sed ex difficultate incurrentium quaestionum, quae dum saepius et a pluribus examinantur, tandem ex sapientiorum consilio componuntur. Et revera saltem aliquas illarum ad consultationem, magis quam ad judicium, evocat sanctus Leo: ut ex his verbis epistolae prioris seu 4 (nunc 6) ad Anastasium cap. 5 fit manifestum. Si qua, inquit causa major evenerit, quae a tua fraternitate illic praesidente non potuerit definiri, relatio tua missa nos consulat: ut revelante Domino, cujus misericordiae profitemur esse quod possumus, quod ipse nobis aspiraverit rescribamus.
the letter (now 6) to Anastasius, and in [letter] 5 to the same metropolitans, which have been published above from Holstenius: except that he seems to me to assume somewhat less to himself in this one than in the preceding letters. And in letter 12 (now 14), which he wrote to the same Anastasius in the cause of Atticus, metropolitan of Old Epirus, he does not say that it was necessary for him, but that he was free, to suspend the greater matters and the more difficult issues of causes in expectation of his own sentence. Whence this too is drawn out, that the judgements of greater causes [are carried] to the greater sees not from a lack of power in the metropolitan bishops but from the difficulty of the questions that arise, which, while they are examined more often and by more persons, are at length settled by the counsel of the wiser. And in truth Saint Leo calls up at least some of them for consultation rather than for judgement: as becomes manifest from these words of the earlier letter, or 4 (now 6), to Anastasius, chapter 5. "If any greater cause," he says, "should arise, which could not be decided by your fraternity presiding there, let your report be sent and consult us: so that, the Lord revealing, of Whose mercy we confess that what we are able to do comes, we may write back what He Himself has breathed into us."
2. Invitati fratres in causis maximis, etc. Hinc quoque disce causas majores maximasque, quae in provinciis terminari nequibant, non e solius exarchi nutu pependisse, sed easdem in concilio episcoporum e diversis provinciis evocatorum discussas finitasque fuisse.
2. "The brethren invited in the greatest causes," etc. Learn from this too that the greater and greatest causes, which could not be terminated in the provinces, did not hang on the nod of the exarch alone, but that the same were examined and ended in a council of bishops called up from the various provinces.
3. Quoniam hoc et canonum definivit auctoritas, et ipia servandae unitatis ratio. Canon scilicet Nicaenus 16, Sardicenses 18 et 19. Immo et ad Carthaginensis I can. 5 respicere mihi videtur sanctus Leo, non minus quam ad illos: unitatis enim servandae ratio quam commemorat, et consensus scripto traditi mentio, nec ad Nicaenum, nec ad Sardicense pertinent. Nicaenum enim neutrum continet; Sardicense de unitatis ratione habet nonnihil; sed Carthaginense utrumque disertis verbis expressum habet hoc modo: Privatus
3. "Since both the authority of the canons has defined this, and the very consideration of preserving unity." Namely the Nicene canon 16, the Sardican canons 18 and 19. Indeed Saint Leo seems to me to look also to canon 5 of the First [Council] of Carthage, no less than to those: for the consideration of preserving unity which he mentions, and the mention of consent delivered in writing, pertain neither to the Nicene nor to the Sardican. For the Nicene contains neither; the Sardican has something about the consideration of unity; but the Carthaginian has both expressed in explicit words in this manner: "Privatus
Editors' notes and page, col. 1315

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Immo et› · call in col 1315

Cum Leo canones allegat, semper intelligit Nicaenos et Sardicenses Nicaenorum nomine signatos, quos solos Romana Ecclesia, ut in tractatu de antiquis canonum collectionibus tomo III videbimus, ad hujus pontificis usque tempus receperat. Quod si qua ratio affertur quae in aliis canonibus invenitur, hoc per accidens est: plures enim eamdem rationem in se eadem excogitare queunt.

When Leo cites canons, he always means the Nicene ones and the Sardican ones marked with the name of Nicene, which alone the Roman Church, as we shall see in the treatise on the ancient collections of canons in vol. III, had received down to the time of this pontiff. And if some reason is brought forward which is found in other canons, this is by accident: for several persons can think out the same reason on the same matter.

(printed under page 663)

Page

  • running head: 1315 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (left half of the page head; the rest stands over column 1316)
  • marginal letters: A ‹epistola (nunc 6) ad Anastasium›; B ‹missa nos consulat: ut revelante Domino› — the letters C and D on this page stand beside the Ballerini foot notes: C ‹(a) Cum Leo canones allegat›; D ‹Sardicensis canones, nec eorum aliquod exemplar›
  • old-edition numerals: 1350 after ‹praecedentibus›
PL 54:1316
episcopus Vegeselitanus dixit: Suggero sanctitati vestrae ut statuatis non licere clericum alienum ab aliquo suscipi sine litteris episcopi sui, neque apud se retinere nec laicum usurpare sibi de plebe aliena, ut eum ordinet sine conscientia ejus episcopi de cujus plebe est. Gratus episcopus dixit: Haec observantia pacem custodit: nam et memini in sanctissimo concilio Sardicensi statutum ut nemo alterius plebis hominem usurpet; sed si forte erit necessarius, petat a collega suo, et per consensum habeat. Vide et superiorem epistolam 12 (nunc 14) sancti Leonis ad Anastasium in causa Attici, cap. 9.
bishop of Vegesela said: I suggest to your holiness that you decree that it is not lawful for another's cleric to be received by anyone without letters of his own bishop, nor to keep him with himself, nor to appropriate to himself a layman from another's people so as to ordain him without the knowledge of that bishop from whose people he is. Bishop Gratus said: This observance guards peace: for I also remember that in the most holy council of Sardica it was decreed that no one should appropriate a man of another's people; but if perhaps he shall be necessary, let him ask him of his colleague, and have him by consent." See also the above letter 12 (now 14) of Saint Leo to Anastasius in the cause of Atticus, chapter 9.
Mirantur porro nonnulli quod Gratus Sardicensem potius quam Nicaenam synodum in confirmationem sententiae Privati adduxerit, magnumque inde suffragium arcessunt illi synodo. Verum non est quod tanti hoc faciant, nec ullum latet hic mysterium: scilicet Gratus interloquentem audiens Privatum contra alienorum clericorum subreptionem, hoc primum allegavit, quod magis memoriae insederat. Sardicensis autem potius quam Nicaenae synodi memini, quia et illa recentior et illius pars ipse fuerat cum plurimis Africanae dioecesis episcopis: haec enim est hominum indoles, ut ea potius in medium proferant quae ipsis vel testibus, vel suffragantibus, vel actoribus contigere, quam ex aliorum relatione perceperunt; ob id etiam quod pacis et concordiae ratio, cujus mentionem fecerat, in Sardicensi consilio fuerat prolata, non item in Nicaeno. Denique hoc ad conciliandam Sardicensibus canonibus auctoritatem eorumque usum in Africa comprobandum, infirmum esse inde patet, quod nec proferuntur ipsa canonum verba, nec ab aliis laudantur, nec citantur nisi ex recenti forte rerum illic actarum memoria, non vero ex archivis Ecclesiae Carthaginensis, in quibus asservata non fuisse, tum haec, tum Africanorum Patrum sub Aurelio congregatorum epistola ad Coelestinum P. R. abunde testantur.
Some, moreover, wonder that Gratus adduced the Sardican rather than the Nicene synod in confirmation of the opinion of Privatus, and from this they fetch a great vote of support for that synod. But there is no reason why they should make so much of this, nor does any mystery lie hidden here: that is, Gratus, hearing Privatus speaking in the debate against the stealing away of other men's clerics, alleged first that which had settled more deeply in his memory. And he made mention of the Sardican rather than of the Nicene synod because the former was both more recent and he himself had been a part of it, with very many bishops of the African diocese: for this is the natural bent of men, that they bring forward those things which have happened with themselves as witnesses, or as voters, or as agents, rather than those which they have learned from the report of others; and also for this reason, that the consideration of peace and concord, of which he had made mention, had been put forward in the council of Sardica, and not likewise in that of Nicaea. Finally, that this is weak for winning authority for the Sardican canons and for proving their use in Africa is plain from this, that neither are the very words of the canons brought forward, nor are they praised by others, nor are they cited except perhaps from the recent memory of the things done there, and not from the archives of the Church of Carthage, in which that they were not preserved both these [words] and the letter of the African Fathers assembled under Aurelius to Celestine, the Roman pope, abundantly testify.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1316

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: Africa comprobandum› · call in col 1316

Haec canonum Sardicensium commemoratio a Grato facta in concilio Carthaginensi non ita infirmum est auctoritatis eorumdem argumentum, uti hic a Quesnello traducitur. Infirma potius est hujus ratio, quod Gratus non profert ipsa canonis verba, sed utitur verbo memini; nam in conciliis verba aliorum canonum recitari non solent. Verbo autem memini usus est etiam Osius Cordubensis in synodo Sardicensi can. 14, loquens de Eliberitana synodo, quae sane apud Hispanos maximae auctoritatis fuit. Quis porro credat Africanos non magni fecisse concilii Sardicensis canones, nec eorum aliquod exemplar secum detulisse in Africam, cum ab Africanis episcopis praesentibus fuerint firmati, et unus eorum canonum pro ipsis potissimum Afris, Grato, ut videtur, instante, editus fuerit? Quod si sub Coelestino hos canones Afri ignorarunt, id ex eo profectum videtur, quod iidem Afri satis instructi recentioribus canonibus, quibus veteres repetebantur, non multum versarentur in evolvendis antiquis, qui in archivis custodiebantur. Certe concilium Carthaginense sub Grato, quo Sardicense concilium laudatur, erat in archivis Ecclesiae Africanae, unde ejus canones inventi fuere non solum sub Bonifacio Carthaginensi in Libro Canonum, ex quo unus ex iisdem synodo anni 525 insertus fuit, verum etiam sub Aurelio et Augustino tempore synodi Carthaginensis anni 419, in qua duo ex iisdem canonibus repetiti inveniuntur; et nihilominus eos ignoravit Augustinus, cum anno 406 adversus Donatistas scripsit. Cum enim ab illis objecta fuisset epistola Sardicensis ad Donatum Carthaginensem, si eos Grati canones cognovisset, faciliorem et efficaciorem responsionem dedisset, qua Donatistarum fraus fuisset evidentius evicta, nimirum Sardicense catholicum concilium, cui non Donatus, sed Gratus Carthaginensis interfuit, ut ex laudato canone discitur, ad Donatum speudo-episcopum Carthaginis non potuisse objectas litteras scribere; indeque multo evidentius confirmasset, illud concilium quod Sardicensis inducto nomine ad Donatum scripsit, Arianorum fuisse conventum; verum autem Sardicense cum solo Grato et aliis Africanis catholicis, non autem cum Donato et schismaticis Donatistis communicasse. Fatendum quidem est Africanos in epistola ad Coelestinum indicare se in quaestione de duobus canonibus Sardicensibus, qui tanquam Nicaeni allegati fuerant, non solum evolvisse Nicaenos canones qui in suis archivis exstabant, sed aliarum etiam synodorum exemplaria; et in nulla Patrum synodo eos reperisse. Nullum ergo Sardicensis concilii exemplum in eorum archivis exstitisse videtur. At si negari nequit qui aliquod actorum Sardicensium exemplum ab Africanis allatum fuerit in Africam, cum aliqui canones Afrorum causa conditi fuerint, et cum iisdem actis alii plures Africani teste Athanasio subscripserint, dicendum erit Africanos Coelestini tempore in evolvendis archivis non omnem diligentiam adhibuisse, quam cum sequenti saeculo Ferrandus Carthaginensis commodius posuit, eosdem canones ex aliquo exemplo peculiari divisione transcriptos nactus, breviationi canonum inseruit.

This mention of the Sardican canons made by Gratus in the council of Carthage is not so weak an argument for their authority as Quesnel here makes it out. Weak rather is his reason, that Gratus does not produce the very words of the canon but uses the word "I remember"; for in councils the words of other canons are not usually recited. And the word "I remember" was used also by Hosius of Cordova in the synod of Sardica, can. 14, speaking of the synod of Elvira, which was certainly of the greatest authority among the Spaniards. Who, moreover, would believe that the Africans did not set great store by the canons of the council of Sardica, or did not carry some copy of them back with them into Africa, when they were confirmed by African bishops who were present, and one of those canons was issued chiefly for the Africans themselves, at the urging, as it seems, of Gratus? And if under Celestine the Africans did not know these canons, that seems to have come from this, that the same Africans, sufficiently furnished with more recent canons in which the old ones were repeated, were not much occupied in turning over the ancient ones that were kept in the archives. Certainly the council of Carthage under Gratus, in which the council of Sardica is cited, was in the archives of the African Church, from which its canons were found not only under Boniface of Carthage in the Book of Canons, out of which one of them was inserted in the synod of the year 525, but also under Aurelius and Augustine at the time of the synod of Carthage of the year 419, in which two of the same canons are found repeated; and nevertheless Augustine did not know them when he wrote against the Donatists in the year 406. For when the Sardican letter to Donatus of Carthage had been thrown up by them, if he had known those canons of Gratus he would have given an easier and more effective answer, by which the fraud of the Donatists would have been more plainly refuted, namely that the catholic council of Sardica, at which not Donatus but Gratus of Carthage was present, as is learned from the canon cited, could not have written the letter objected to Donatus, pseudo-bishop of Carthage; and from this he would have confirmed much more plainly that the council which wrote to Donatus under the assumed name of Sardica was an assembly of Arians, while the true council of Sardica was in communion only with Gratus and the other African Catholics, and not with Donatus and the schismatic Donatists. It must indeed be admitted that the Africans, in the letter to Celestine, indicate that in the question of the two Sardican canons which had been cited as Nicene they turned over not only the Nicene canons that were extant in their archives but also the copies of other synods, and found them "in no synod of the Fathers." So it seems that no copy of the council of Sardica was extant in their archives. But if it cannot be denied that some copy of the Sardican acts was brought into Africa by the Africans, since some canons were framed for the sake of the Africans, and since many other Africans, on the witness of Athanasius, subscribed the same acts, it will have to be said that the Africans in Celestine's time did not apply all diligence in turning over their archives, a diligence which Ferrandus of Carthage applied to better purpose in the following century, when, having come upon the same canons transcribed from some copy with a peculiar division, he inserted them in his abridgment of the canons.

(printed under page 663)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1316
  • marginal letters: A ‹[Pri]vatus episcopus Vegeselitanus dixit›; B ‹gavit, quod magis memoriae insederat› — the letters C and D on this page stand beside the Ballerini foot notes: C ‹qua duo ex iisdem canonibus repetiti›; D ‹gati fuerant, non solum evolvisse›
  • old-edition numerals: 1351 after ‹usurpet;›; 1352 after ‹citantur›
PL 54:1317
AD EPISTOLAM XIV.
ON LETTER XIV.
APUD QUESNELLUM XII.
IN QUESNEL, XII.
Anastasio Thessalonicensi episcopo.
"To Anastasius, bishop of Thessalonica."
1. Nulla est consularis nota huic epistolae ascripta, cujus ope, quo anno data sit, possit intelligi. Non temere tamen hanc assignamus quadringentesimo quadragesimo quinto. Superiori quippe anno commissae sunt Anastasio vices apostolicae sedis per Illyricum aliasque annexas provincias, ac proinde non potest prius esse scripta. Quae enim acta sunt et praesumpta a Thessalonicensi episcopo ex vicaria illa auctoritate Leonis, adversus Atticum veteris Epiri Metropolitanum, ipsius Attici comprovincialiumque ejus Romam usque proficiscentium iter diuturnum causae illorum omnium ventilatio in Romano judicio habita, unius saltem anni spatium consumpsere, ut ante medium sequentis anni scribi non potuerit epistola: quod insuper confirmant haec Leonis verba, cap. 1: Abundant enim apud te, inquit, monitorum scripta nostrorum, quibus te de omnium actionum temperantia frequenter instruximus, etc. Scriptam autem esse ante quadringentesimum quadragesimum sextum ex epistola sequenti (nunc praecedenti) quae die 6 Januarii data est, certo eruere mihi videor. Primo enim, totum illud dissidium Anastasii cum provinciarum illarum metropolitanis contigisse probabile est occasione vicariatus a Leone dati, et intra illud biennium quod intercessit a prima Leonis ad illos epistola usque ad eorumdem consensum, quem indicat epistola posterior (nunc praecedens); nec tantae dilationis causa alia apparet, quam idem dissidium quo composito, manus dedere. 2° Plura revera habet posterior (nunc praecedens) seu 13 epistola, quae pacem et concordiam non multo ante resartam indicant. 3° Cum capite 2 ejusdem monet metropolitanos ne se conciliis denegant ab Anastasio indicendis, haec addit: Maxime cum moderatio nostra providerit ut non frequens, neque pro levibus causis conveniendi necessitas indicatur, et binos ternosve episcopos de singulis provinciis adesse sufficiat: ut leve fiat paucis quod multis esset onerosum. Quibus verbis quis non videat indicari a Leone caput 10 hujus epistolae, in qua Leo haec verba habet: In evocandis autem ad te episcopis moderatissimum te esse volumus: ne per majoris diligentiae speciem fraternis videaris gloriari injuriis. Unde si causa major aliqua exstiterit ob quam necessarium sit fraternum advocare conventum, binos de singulis provinciis episcopos... ad fraternitatem tuam venire sufficiat, etc. 4° Quod sancit Leo hujus epist. cap. 5: Ut nullus invitis et non petentibus ordinetur, nec sine cleri plebisque consensu, decretum est propter ordinationem episcopi Thespiensibus invitis et repugnantibus consecrati, de quo retulerat Anastasius, ut ex posterioris (nunc prioris) seu 13 epistolae cap. 3 habetur. 5° De alieno clerico, invito episcopo ipsius, non suscipiendo utraque statuit: haec cap. 9, sequens (nunc praecedens) cap. 4. 6° Denique hanc ad Anastasium epistolam vel eodem die vel paulo ante scriptam designat Leo in calce subsequentis: Plenius vero, inquit, observari debent, quae †cavari ad ipsum fratrem et coepiscopum nostrum Anastasium scripsimus, eaque in vestram notitiam litteris ipsius volumus pervenire. Haec de anno datae epistolae. Caeterum subit mirari in dissidio, quod anno 517 inter Thessalocinensem et Nicopolitanum episcopos ortum est, praesentis epistolae mentionem factam non fuisse, cum Thessalonicensis Ecclesiae juribus lucis affunderet plurimum.
1. No consular date is attached to this letter by the help of which it could be understood in what year it was given. Not rashly, however, do we assign it to the four hundred and forty-fifth. For in the year before, the functions of the apostolic see through Illyricum and the other annexed provinces were committed to Anastasius, and accordingly it cannot have been written earlier. For the things that were done and presumed by the bishop of Thessalonica on the strength of that vicarious authority of Leo against Atticus, metropolitan of Old Epirus, the long journey of Atticus himself and of his fellow provincials travelling all the way to Rome, [and] the airing of the cause of all of them held in the Roman court, consumed the space of at least one year, so that the letter could not have been written before the middle of the following year: which is moreover confirmed by these words of Leo, chapter 1: "For there abound with you," he says, "the writings of our admonitions, by which we have frequently instructed you about moderation in all your actions," etc. That it was written, however, before the four hundred and forty-sixth I seem to myself to draw out with certainty from the following (now the preceding) letter, which was given on the 6th day of January. For first, it is probable that that whole dissension of Anastasius with the metropolitans of those provinces happened on the occasion of the vicariate given by Leo, and within those two years which intervened from Leo's first letter to them down to their consent, which the later (now the preceding) letter indicates; nor does any other cause of so great a delay appear than the same dissension, upon the settling of which they yielded. 2. The later (now the preceding) letter, or 13, in truth has several things which indicate that peace and concord had been mended not long before. 3. When in chapter 2 of the same he warns the metropolitans not to refuse themselves to the councils to be summoned by Anastasius, he adds these words: "Especially since our moderation has provided that the necessity of assembling be not announced often, nor for light causes, and that it suffice for two or three bishops from each province to be present: so that what would be burdensome to many may become light for a few." By which words who would not see that Leo points to chapter 10 of this letter, in which Leo has these words: "But in calling the bishops to you we wish you to be most moderate: lest under the appearance of greater diligence you seem to glory in wrongs done to your brethren. Wherefore if any greater cause should arise on account of which it is necessary to call together an assembly of the brethren, let it suffice that two bishops from each province ... come to your fraternity," etc. 4. What Leo sanctions in chapter 5 of this letter, "That no one be ordained for those who are unwilling and do not ask for him, nor without the consent of clergy and people," was decreed on account of the ordination of the bishop "consecrated while the Thespians were unwilling and resisting", about whom Anastasius had reported, as is found from chapter 3 of the later (now the earlier) letter, or 13. 5. Concerning not receiving another's cleric against the will of his own bishop, both lay down a rule: this one in chapter 9, the following (now the preceding) in chapter 4. 6. Finally, that this letter to Anastasius was written either on the same day or a little before, Leo indicates at the foot of the subsequent one: "But more fully," he says, "ought those things to be observed which we have written to that same brother and fellow bishop of ours Anastasius [that] care be taken of, and we wish them to come to your notice by his own letter." So much on the year of the letter's giving. For the rest, it occurs to one to wonder that in the dissension which arose in the year 517 between the bishops of Thessalonica and of Nicopolis no mention was made of the present letter, although it would shed very much light on the rights of the Church of Thessalonica.
2. Auctoritate. Ita plurique codices ac etiam Dionysius exiguus et Isidori cod. Ms. Corbeiensis tamen, Victorinus, Thuaneus unus, et Trecopithoeanus
2. "By authority." So most codices and also Dionysius Exiguus and the codex of Isidore. The Corbie manuscript, however, that of Saint-Victor, one of de Thou's, and that of Troyes (Pithou's)
Editors' notes and page, col. 1317

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1317

Hanc epistolam post praecedentem scriptam ostendimus annot 1 (Col. 666, n. m).

We have shown in annotation 1 (col. 666, n. m) that this letter was written after the preceding one.

(printed under page 664)

(b) ‹anchor: calce subsequentis› · call in col 1317

His verbis aliam, quae intercidit, indicari epistolam probavimus annot. 16 in epist. 13.

We have proved in annotation 16 on letter 13 that by these words another letter, which has been lost, is indicated.

(printed under page 664)

Page

  • running head: 1317 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (left half of the page head; the rest stands over column 1318)
  • marginal letters: A ‹AD EPISTOLAM XIV.› (the letter stands at the head of the page, level with the caption); B ‹verba, cap. 1: Abundant enim apud te›; C ‹frequens, neque pro levibus causis›; D ‹praecedens) cap. 4. 6° Denique hanc›
  • old-edition numerals: 1353 after ‹confirmant›; 1354 after ‹codices›
PL 54:1318
et edit. ad marginem, habent sede. Nullum in sensu discrimen.
and the editions in the margin, have "by the see". There is no difference in the sense.
3. A nobis. Ita codices Thuanei quinque, Corbeiensis, Cantabrigensis, Trecopithoeanus, Isidor. mss. et Dionysius Exiguus, pro quo alias legebatur, Ab apostolica sede.
3. "By us." So five codices of de Thou, that of Corbie, that of Cambridge, that of Troyes (Pithou's), the manuscripts of Isidore and Dionysius Exiguus, in place of which there used to be read elsewhere, "By the apostolic see."
4. Sed ab his qui quae, etc. Hunc locum restituimus ex Dionys. et Cresconio et mss. codd. Corbeiensi, Cantabrigensi, Trecopithoeano, et Thuaneis quinque; veterem tamen lectionem exhibemus: Sed qui quae sua sunt quaerunt, non quae Jesu Christi, facile ab hac lege discernuntur; et dum dominari magis quam consulere subditis quaerunt, placet honor, inflat superbia, etc. Quis haec intelligat?
4. "But by those who [seek] the things," etc. We have restored this place from Dionysius and Cresconius and the manuscript codices of Corbie, of Cambridge, of Troyes (Pithou's), and five of de Thou's; we nevertheless exhibit the old reading: "But those who seek the things that are their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ's, are easily distinguished from this law; and while they seek to lord it over rather than to take thought for their subjects, honour pleases, pride puffs up," etc. Who could understand this?
5. Metropolitanus. Crab., Nicol., Canisius, Sichardus, Surius legunt Nicopolitanus. Certum est, vel ex subscriptionibus Chalcedonensis concilii Nicopolitanum episcopum reapse veteris Epiri metropolitanum fuisse, et ex contentione quae inter Nicopolis antistitem et Thessalonicae episcopum orta est temporibus Hormisdae PP. apparet illum Epiri metropolitanum avide arripuisse occasionem sese a potestate Thessalonicensis eximendi, quam ex Acaciano schismate, cui adhaerebat Thessalonicensis tunc antistes, nactus fuerat; quod etiam ante S. Leonis tempora tentatum erat, ut testantur epistolae Bonifacii papae ad Rufum et ad episcopos Illyricianos apud Holstenium, vel tom. IV concil. Labbei p. 1702; ex quibus colligitur plurimos illarum regionum episcopos statutis sedis Romanae pro vicariatu Thessalonicensi emissis non acquievisse, aegreque admodum passos esse Thessalonicensi episcopo se subjici. Unde suspicor totam illam controversiam, quae hac epistola ventilatur, inde natam esse, quod Atticus synodo Thessalonicae ab Anastasio indictae praesentem se sistere seu distulisset, seu renuisset, excusationem infirmitatis, ut querebatur Anastasius, obtendens. Hoc enim inter caetera privilegium erat Thessalonicensis episcopi, velut sedis apostolicae per illas regiones vice fungentis. Ut (verba sunt Innocentii ad Rufum) cum aliqua ecclesiastica ratio vel in tua, vel in memoratis provinciis agitanda cognoscendaque de Ecclesiis assumas tecum; quorum et fide et moderatione quidquid necessitas causave flagitaverit, optimus dirigas arbiter, et praecipuus, quippe a nobis lectus, definias intercessor.
5. "Metropolitan." Crabbe, Nicolini, Canisius, Sichard, Surius read "of Nicopolis". It is certain, even from the subscriptions of the council of Chalcedon, that the bishop of Nicopolis was in fact the metropolitan of Old Epirus, and from the contention which arose between the bishop of Nicopolis and the bishop of Thessalonica in the times of Pope Hormisdas it appears that that metropolitan of Epirus eagerly seized the opportunity of withdrawing himself from the power of him of Thessalonica, which he had obtained from the Acacian schism, to which the then bishop of Thessalonica adhered; which had been attempted even before the times of Saint Leo, as the letters of Pope Boniface to Rufus and to the Illyrian bishops attest, in Holstenius, or volume IV of Labbe's Councils, p. 1702; from which it is gathered that very many bishops of those regions did not acquiesce in the statutes of the Roman see issued on behalf of the Thessalonian vicariate, and bore it very ill indeed that they should be subjected to the bishop of Thessalonica. Whence I suspect that that whole controversy which is aired in this letter arose from this, that Atticus had either put off or refused to present himself at the synod summoned at Thessalonica by Anastasius, pleading, as Anastasius complained, the excuse of infirmity. For this among other things was the privilege of the bishop of Thessalonica, as one discharging the function of the apostolic see through those regions. "That" (the words are Innocent's to Rufus) "when any ecclesiastical matter, whether in your own or in the provinces mentioned, has to be handled and investigated, you may take with you from the Churches; by whose faith and moderation, whatever necessity or the cause shall demand, you may direct as the best arbiter, and, as one chosen by us, may determine as the foremost mediator."
Huic praesertim ordinationi saepe restiterunt; ita ut Sixtus et Leo hoc imprimis sollicitius commendare coacti sint, ut evocatus ad synodum metropolitanorum nemo venire contemneret, nec congregotioni sanctae, ad quam festinare debebat, se denegaret. Vide Stephani Baluzii appendicem ad librum XV Petri de Marca. Lege et epistolam Sixti papae in collectione Romana Holstenii, vel tom. IV recentioris editionis Conciliorum, et sequentem (nunc praecedentem) epistolam Leonis, cap. 2, quam cum hujus cap. primo si contuleris, judicabis eam fuisse quam diximus epistolae occasionem Atticique causam.
This arrangement especially they often resisted; so that Sixtus and Leo were compelled to commend this above all with greater solicitude, that no one of the metropolitans, when called to the synod, should scorn to come, nor refuse himself to the holy assembly to which he ought to hasten. See Stephen Baluze's appendix to book XV of Peter de Marca. Read also the letter of Pope Sixtus in the Roman collection of Holstenius, or in volume IV of the more recent edition of the Councils, and the following (now the preceding) letter of Leo, chapter 2; if you compare it with the first chapter of this one, you will judge that the occasion of the letter and the cause of Atticus were what we have said.
6. Astrictione. Ita edit. Merlini, Crabbi, Nicolini, Surii et ms. cod. Victor. in aliis plerumque leg. afflictione, quae minus convenit. Vox ista antiquis familiaris, et ea Leo ipse non semel utitur.
6. "By constraint." So the editions of Merlin, Crabbe, Nicolini, Surius and the manuscript codex of Saint-Victor; in the others one mostly reads "by affliction", which suits less well. That word is familiar to the ancients, and Leo himself uses it more than once.
7. In exhibitionem insontis antistitis. Exhibere, in jure civili, est praesentiam corporis praebere: unde et exhibitio est alicujus, ut ita dicam, praesentatio; de qua in Cod. lib. IX, tit. 3, de Exhibendis et transmittendis reis. Recte Leo noster objurgat Anastasium quod exhiberi fecerit insontem antistitem et nullo vel falso insimulatum crimine; in eodem enim, tit. 3, edictum est imp, Grat., Valent. et Theodos. Aug.
7. "For the production of an innocent bishop." To "produce" (exhibere), in the civil law, is to furnish bodily presence: whence also the "production" of someone is, so to speak, his presentation; on which see the Code, book IX, title 3, "On the producing and transferring of the accused". Rightly does our Leo rebuke Anastasius because he caused "an innocent bishop, and one charged with no crime or with a false one", to be produced; for in the same title 3 there is an edict of the emperors Gratian, Valentinian and Theodosius, Augusti,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1318

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: not legible in the foot image (top line cropped)› · call in col 1318

De nonnullis certum est, de plurimis non item.

Of some it is certain; of most, not so.

(printed under page 664)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1318
  • marginal letters: A ‹thoeanus, et edit. ad marginem›; B ‹ribus Hormisdae PP. apparet illum›; C ‹giones vice fungentis. Ut (verba sunt›; D ‹causam.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1355 after ‹evocatus›
PL 54:1319
quo jubent ex longinquo si quis est acciendus, non prius insimulant, id est accusatori, accommodetur assensu, quam solemni lege se vinxerit, et in poenam reciproci stylo trepidante recaverit. Adierat igitur, id est, per libellum convenerat Anastasius praefectum Illyrici, ut Atticum litteris tractoriis ad synodum parere renuentem, exhibendum pronuntiaret: Neminem enim exhibendum esse in judicio praecipiunt imperat. Valent. Theodos. et Arcad., nisi de cujus exhibitione judex pronuntiaverit. Praefectus Thessalonica Nicopolim exsecutionem, ut Leo vocat, terribilem mittit, id est exsecutorum publicorum turmam seu ministrorum quorum officii est mandata et sententias ad effectum perducere, l. Exsecutorem, c. de Exsecutoribus tit. 61. Quae exsecutio, inquit Leo, omnia sibi officia publica ad effectum praeceptionis, praefecti videlicet, adjungeret. Officia publica dicit officiales ipsos et ministros magistratuum ac praesidum quorum plures eodem tit. 61 nominantur: compulsor, exactor, admonitor, portitor praecepti, agens in rebus, vel palatinus, vel apparitores illustrium potestatum, etc. Horum ministerio Atticus a sacris Ecclesiae adytis exstractus dicitur, vel quod relicta Ecclesia sua Thessalonicam statim proficisci coactus sit praetoriana praeceptione, vel etiam quod violenta manu extractus e sacrario, in quo ab exsecutoribus inventus erat. Cui non ob molestiam aegritudinis, non ob saevitiam hiemis darentur induciae; has rationes particulares communi lege subjungit. Nam Grat., Valent. et Theodos. imp. in Cod. lib. IX, tit. 3 de Exhibendis, spatium sufficientium dierum, non minus tamen triginta tribui jubet exhibendis. Patet ex his et quam diserte injuriam Attico illatam describat Leo noster, et quam propriis atque ex ipso jure desumptis vocabulis utatur: adire praefecturam, exhibitio, exsecutio, officia publica, insimulatus induciae, civilia, etc., quae tironum gratia annotare operae pretium duxi.
by which they order that "if anyone is to be summoned from afar, assent be not accorded to the one who brings the charge", that is, to the accuser, "before he has bound himself by the solemn law, and with a trembling pen has given counter-security for the reciprocal penalty". Anastasius, then, had "approached", that is, had by a petition applied to, the prefect of Illyricum, that he might pronounce that Atticus, who refused to obey the letters of summons to the synod, was to be produced: for the emperors Valentinian, Theodosius and Arcadius command that "no one is to be produced in court except him about whose production the judge has pronounced". The prefect sends from Thessalonica to Nicopolis an "execution", as Leo calls it, a "terrible" one, that is, a troop of public executors or of officers whose duty it is to carry mandates and sentences into effect, law Exsecutorem, Code, On Executors, title 61. "Which execution," says Leo, "would join to itself all the public offices for the effecting of the command", namely the prefect's. By "public offices" he means the officials themselves and the servants of the magistrates and governors, several of whom are named in the same title 61: the compeller, the exactor, the admonisher, the bearer of the command, the agent in affairs, or the palatine, or the attendants of the illustrious powers, etc. By the service of these Atticus is said to have been "dragged out from the sacred sanctuaries of the Church", either because, leaving his Church, he was compelled by the praetorian command to set out for Thessalonica at once, or even because he was dragged out with a violent hand from the sanctuary in which he had been found by the executors. "To whom no respite was given either on account of the trouble of sickness or on account of the harshness of winter"; these particular considerations he appends to the common law. For the emperors Gratian, Valentinian and Theodosius in the Code, book IX, title 3, "On those to be produced", order that "a space of sufficient days, yet not less than thirty", be granted to those to be produced. It is plain from these things both how expressly our Leo describes the wrong inflicted on Atticus, and how he uses words that are proper and taken from the law itself: to approach the prefecture, production, execution, public offices, the accused, respite, civil matters, etc., which I have thought it worth while to note for the sake of beginners.
8. Civilia. Civile, apud jurisperitos, praetorio opponitur. Unde forsan S. Leo hac voce a foro assumpta innuit, non se praefecturae potestatem, quemadmodum fecerat Anastasius, aditurum, sed ex propria sedis suae auctoritate acturum fuisse et responsurum. Civilia quoque ea verba dicuntur in jure, quae legitima et imperativa; Papin. in Digest. l. VII, et passim civile pro justo, aequo, legitimo accipi solet: quo sensu et a Leone acceptum puto. E diverso incivile dicitur inhonestum, illicitum, iniquum, et contra juris ordinem BRISSONIUS.
8. "Civil matters." "Civil", among the jurists, is opposed to "praetorian". Whence perhaps Saint Leo, by this word taken from the forum, hints that he would not have approached the power of the prefecture, as Anastasius had done, but would have acted and answered from the proper authority of his own see. Those words also are called "civil" in the law which are lawful and imperative; Papinian in the Digest, book VII; and everywhere "civil" is commonly taken for just, equitable, lawful: in which sense I think it was taken by Leo too. On the contrary, that is called "uncivil" which is dishonourable, unlawful, inequitable, and against the order of the law. BRISSON.
9. Aut qui unam quidem habeat vel habuerit, sed quam sibi viduam copularit. Caveant qui prioribus editionibus utentur, ne in errorem incurrant, quem mendosa haec Romanae editionis aliarumque posteriorum lectio praesefert: Aut qui vel unam quidem habeat, vel habuerit, sed nec qui sit viduam copularit; numquam enim Ecclesia removit ab ecclesiasticis officiis unius uxoris viros, sive adhuc viventis, sive jam mortuae, juxta Apostoli doctrinam. Necessaria ergo imprimis erat correctio, quam nobis collectiones Dionysii et Cresconii, edit. Surii, Nicolini, Merlini et mss. codd. Corb., Cantabrig., Victor., Thuan. et Trecopith, suppeditarunt.
9. "Or who has or has had one indeed, but one whom he joined to himself as a widow." Let those who will use the earlier editions beware lest they fall into the error which this faulty reading of the Roman edition and of the other later ones presents: "Or who has or has had even one indeed, but neither he who has joined a widow"; for the Church has never removed from ecclesiastical offices the husbands of one wife, whether she be still living or already dead, according to the teaching of the Apostle. The correction, therefore, was in the first place necessary, which the collections of Dionysius and Cresconius, the editions of Surius, Nicolini and Merlin, and the manuscript codices of Corbie, Cambridge, Saint-Victor, de Thou and Troyes (Pithou's) have supplied to us.
10. Clericorum. Strictius usurpat clerici nomen pro iis qui majoribus ordinibus erant initiati. Lectores enim, qui inferioris ordinis clerici plerumque nominantur, uxores ducere et filios procreare poterant, ut expresse ait ipse Leo epist. 2 (nunc 167) ad Rusticum Narbonensem, cap. 3.
10. "Of clerics." He uses the name of cleric more strictly, for those who had been initiated into the major orders. For lectors, who are commonly named clerics of the lower order, could take wives and beget children, as Leo himself expressly says in letter 2 (now 167) to Rusticus of Narbonne, chapter 3.
11. Nec subdiaconis connubium carnale conceditur. Haec disciplina, cujus testis et assertor est S. Leo tam hic quam in epist. 2 (nunc 167) ad Rusticum Narbonensem c. 3, si cum superiorum posteriorumque temporum usu conferatur, non leves patitur difficultates. Tam enim certo et indubitanter de continentiae praecepto quasi passim et ubique subdiaconis praescripto loquitur, ut ex eo argumentum a minori (ut aiunt) ad majus eliciat pro asserenda
11. "Nor is carnal marriage conceded to subdeacons." This discipline, of which Saint Leo is witness and champion both here and in letter 2 (now 167) to Rusticus of Narbonne, chapter 3, if it be compared with the usage of earlier and later times, suffers no slight difficulties. For he speaks so certainly and undoubtingly of the precept of continence as prescribed to subdeacons, as it were, generally and everywhere, that from it he draws an argument from the lesser (as they say) to the greater for asserting
Editors' notes and page, col. 1319

Page

  • running head: 1319 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (left half of the page head; the rest stands over column 1320)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quo jubent ex longinquo si quis›; B ‹in rebus, vel palatinus, vel apparitores›; C ‹ponitur. Unde forsan S. Leo›; D ‹ria ergo imprimis erat correctio›
  • old-edition numerals: 1356 after ‹desumptis›
PL 54:1320
lege continentiae superioribus gradibus indicta: cum tamen Gregorii Magni tempore, qui centum et quinquaginta post Leonem annis vivebat, nondum lex illa plene obtinuisset, saltem in Siciliae provincia ad Romani episcopi synodum seu ordinationem pertinente; licet observaretur Romae, Ante triennium, inquit (Lib. I Registr. epist. 42), subdiaconi omnium Ecclesiarum Siciliae prohibiti fuerant, ut more Romanae Ecclesiae nullatenus suis uxoribus miscerentur: quod mihi durum atque incompetens videtur, ut qui usum ejusdem continentiae non invenit, neque castitatem ante promisit, compellatur a sua uxore separari, etc. Quod durum tunc videbatur Gregorio, tale eidem non est visum, scribebat Leoni episcopo Catanensi; ibi enim (Lib IV epist. 34) prohibet ne subdiaconi cum suis uxoribus miscendi se licentia potiantur, sed ad similitudinem sedis apostolicae abstineant. Cum ergo in provinciis a Romana urbe non multum dissitis ista continentiae lex nondum vigeret Gregorii I aetate, miror quod ex subdiaconorum continentia ut ubique introducta suo tempore arguat S. Leo. Fatendum interim (quod recentiorum Graecorum ignorantium corruptelamque prodit) antiquiorum Graecorum Ecclesiam praevenisse Latinam in imponenda subdiaconis continentiae necessitate ac coelibatu. Testis est enim Epiphanius, qui vix saeculi quinti initium attigit, quod sacrosancta Dei Ecclesia eam qui adhuc in matrimonio degit ac liberis dat operam, tametsi unius sit uxoris vir, nequaquam tamen ad diaconi, presbyteri, episcopi aut hypodiaconi ordinem admittit, sed eum dumtaxat, qui ab unius uxoris consuetudine sese continuerit, aut ea sit orbatus, quod in illis locis praecipue fit, ubi ecclesiastici canones accurate servantur. Quodque nonnullis in locis presbyteri, diaconi et hypodiaconi liberos suscipiunt, id contra canones fieri asserit, seu propter necessitatem, seu propter hominum ignaviam. Loca Epiphanii sunt lib. II advers. haereses, contra Catharos haeresi 39 vel 59, et lib. III Exposit. fidei cathol. num. 21. Qui porro sint canones quos Epiphanius commemorat ignoramus. Dicendum autem vel ipsum consuetudinem ab omnibus Ecclesiis receptam, ipsoque usu vim canonis obtinentem intelligere, vel canones illos perriisse, et a Graecis oblivione damnatos. Illorum tamen vestigium nonnullum deprehendimus in can. 14 concil. Chalcedonensis.
the law of continence imposed on the higher ranks: although in the time of Gregory the Great, who lived a hundred and fifty years after Leo, that law had not yet fully prevailed, at least in the province of Sicily, which belonged to the synod or ordination of the Roman bishop; though it was observed at Rome. "Three years ago," he says (Register, book I, letter 42), "the subdeacons of all the Churches of Sicily had been forbidden, after the manner of the Roman Church, to have any intercourse at all with their wives: which seems to me hard and unfitting, that he who did not find the practice of the same continence, nor promised chastity beforehand, should be compelled to be separated from his wife," etc. What then seemed hard to Gregory did not seem such to the same man [when] he was writing to Leo, bishop of Catania; for there (book IV, letter 34) he forbids "that subdeacons should enjoy the licence of having intercourse with their wives, but let them abstain after the likeness of the apostolic see". Since therefore in provinces not far distant from the city of Rome that law of continence was not yet in force in the age of Gregory I, I wonder that Saint Leo argues from the continence of subdeacons as introduced everywhere in his own time. It must meanwhile be confessed (which betrays the ignorance and corruption of the more recent Greeks) that the Church of the more ancient Greeks anticipated the Latin in imposing on subdeacons the necessity of continence and celibacy. For Epiphanius, who scarcely reached the beginning of the fifth century, is witness that the most holy Church of God by no means admits to the order of deacon, presbyter, bishop or subdeacon him who still lives in marriage and gives himself to the begetting of children, even though he be the husband of one wife, but only him who has kept himself from intercourse with his one wife, or has been bereft of her, which is done especially in those places where the ecclesiastical canons are accurately kept. And as to the fact that in some places presbyters, deacons and subdeacons beget children, he asserts that this is done against the canons, whether on account of necessity or on account of men's sloth. The places of Epiphanius are book II Against Heresies, against the Cathari, heresy 39 or 59, and book III, Exposition of the Catholic Faith, number 21. What canons, moreover, they are that Epiphanius mentions, we do not know. But it must be said either that he means the custom itself, received by all the Churches and obtaining by its very use the force of a canon, or that those canons have perished and been condemned to oblivion by the Greeks. Some trace of them, however, we detect in canon 14 of the council of Chalcedon.
13. Cleri plebisque consensu postularit. Vide S. Cypriani epistolam 68 ad cler. et pleb. Emeritae in Hispania, ubi asserit potestatem vel eligendi dignos sacerdotes, vel indignos recusandi, quam canones passim conciliorum pontificumque decreta plebi tribuunt et ut sacerdos plebe praesente sub omnium oculis deligatur, et dignus atque idoneus publico judicio ac testimonio comprobetur, de divina auctoritate et traditione, et apostolica observatione descendere. Nec tamen creari a plebe sacerdotes putandi sunt: Electio enim episcopi, ut scribit episcopalis ordinis vindex strenuus, non est episcopi creatio, sed creationis inchoatio. Obvia sunt omnibus plura alia Coelestini, Leonis, aliorumque pontificum de cleri plebisque consensu testimonia et decreta, quibus recensendis abstinemus.
13. "Shall have demanded by the consent of clergy and people." See Saint Cyprian's letter 68 to the clergy and people of Emerita in Spain, where he asserts that "the power either of choosing worthy priests or of refusing unworthy ones", which the canons of councils and the decrees of pontiffs everywhere attribute to the people, and "that a priest be chosen in the presence of the people under the eyes of all, and be approved as worthy and fit by public judgement and testimony", "descend from divine authority and tradition and from apostolic observance". Yet priests are not to be thought to be created by the people: "For the election of a bishop," as a strenuous defender of the episcopal order writes, "is not the creation of a bishop, but the beginning of the creation." Several other testimonies and decrees of Celestine, Leo and other pontiffs concerning the consent of clergy and people are within everyone's reach; we refrain from recounting them.
14. Ejusdem Ecclesiae. Ab hac lege discedere majoribus sedibus semper licitum fuit. De Romana plurimis exemplis constat. De Carthaginensi testatur Aurelius in conc. Carthag., cap, 55 Codic. can. Eccl. Afr., in quo et Numidius episcopus haec ait: Fuit semper haec licentia huic sedi, ut unde vellet, et de cujus nomine fuisset conventus, pro desiderio cujusque Ecclesiae ordinare episcopum. Eamdem quoque praerogativam sibi assumpsisse videtur in Galliis nostris Arelatensis episcopus, qui majores sedes per omnia aemulabatur. Multi enim ex Lirinensi monasterio, quod Forojuliensis episcopi ditioni subjectum erat, vel ex aliis monasteriis in aliis provinciis episcopi constituti sunt, ut Honoratus et Hilarius ad Arelatensem, Faustus ad Regiensem, Honoratus alter Hilarii Arelatensis discipulus ad Massiliensem. Rusticus
14. "Of the same Church." To depart from this law was always permitted to the greater sees. Concerning the Roman it is established by very many examples. Concerning the Carthaginian, Aurelius testifies in the council of Carthage, chapter 55 of the Code of Canons of the African Church, in which bishop Numidius too says this: "This see has always had this licence, to ordain a bishop from wherever it wished, and of whatever name it had been approached about, according to the desire of each Church." The same prerogative also the bishop of Arles seems to have assumed to himself in our Gaul, who emulated the greater sees in all things. For many from the monastery of Lérins, which was subject to the jurisdiction of the bishop of Fréjus, or from other monasteries, were appointed bishops in other provinces, as Honoratus and Hilary to the [see] of Arles, Faustus to that of Riez, the other Honoratus, disciple of Hilary of Arles, to that of Marseilles. Rusticus
Editors' notes and page, col. 1320

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1320
  • marginal letters: A ‹lege continentiae superioribus gradibus›; B ‹vigeret Gregorii I aetate, miror›; C ‹num. 21. Qui porro sint canones›; D ‹via sunt omnibus plura alia›
  • old-edition numerals: 1357 after ‹prohibet›; 1358 after ‹licitum›
PL 54:1321
ad Narbonensem: quod Coelestinus PP. moleste tulisse mihi videtur, quem scribentem ad episcopos per Viennensem et Narbonensem provincias constitutos ad Lirinense monasterium oculos convertisse existimo: Alter in alterius provincia nihil praesumat, nec emeritis in suis Ecclesiis clericis peregrini et extranei, et qui ante ignorati sunt ad exclusionem eorum qui bene de suorum civium merentur testimonio, praeponantur: ne novum quoddam, de quo episcopi fiant, institutum videatur esse collegium. Ubi etiam vide quamobrem ex ejusdem Ecclesiae sinu clericos assumi ad ordines sacros statuunt sacri canones.
to that of Narbonne: which Pope Celestine seems to me to have taken ill, who, I think, when writing to the bishops established through the provinces of Vienne and Narbonne, turned his eyes to the monastery of Lérins: "Let not one presume anything in the province of another, nor let strangers and outsiders, and men who were before unknown, be preferred to clerics who have served their time in their own Churches, to the exclusion of those who deserve well by the testimony of their own fellow citizens: lest some new college seem to have been instituted from which bishops are to be made." Where see also why the sacred canons lay down that clerics be taken up to sacred orders from the bosom of the same Church.
15. Vel de diaconis. Plerumque diaconos, atque inter diaconos primum, magis quam presbyteros in locum decedentium pontificum eligere consueverant, quia apud archidiaconum dispensationem totius causae et curae ecclesiasticae deponere mos erat, ut haec sancti Leonis verba epist. 84 (nunc 111) declarant; qui proinde pontificio oneri ferendo magis quam quisquam alius idoneus erat. Exemplum habemus (ne extra Leonis tempora excurramus) in Hilaro diacono, qui Leonis successit, et in Leone qui Sixto suffectus est. Sixtus tamen presbyter erat, cum electus est in pontificem: ut vel numquam invaluisse, vel tunc in desuetudinem abiisse oporteat morem illum Ecclesiae Romanae, cujus testis est Photius CP. lib. I, cod. 182, post Eulogium Alexandrinum antistitem. Eulogius, inquit, archiepiscopus Alexandrinus lib. contra Novatum de administratione ecclesiastica, seu potestate Ecclesiae in recipiendis lapsis (Graece περὶ οἰκονομίας) refert Novatum, Cornelio pontifice, Romanae esse Ecclesiae archidiaconum creatum, ad quem ipsum pontificium, pro ejus temporis more, decedente e vita pontifice, deferebatur; archidiaconum enim succedere summo pontifici statutum erat. Verum hunc, ait Eulogius, superbia laborantem Cornelius, et in suam mortem imminentem cum cognovisset, presbyterum ordinat, omnes sic illi ad supremam cathedram perveniendi spes praecidens.
15. "Or from the deacons." For the most part they had been accustomed to elect deacons, and the first among the deacons, rather than presbyters, into the place of departing pontiffs, because it was the custom to lodge with the archdeacon "the dispensation of the whole ecclesiastical business and care", as these words of Saint Leo in letter 84 (now 111) declare; who accordingly was more fit than anyone else for bearing the pontifical burden. We have an example (not to run out beyond Leo's times) in the deacon Hilary, who succeeded Leo, and in Leo, who was put in the place of Sixtus. Sixtus, however, was a presbyter when he was elected pontiff: so that that custom of the Roman Church must either never have prevailed, or have then fallen into disuse, of which Photius of Constantinople is witness, book I, codex 182, following Eulogius, bishop of Alexandria. "Eulogius," he says, "archbishop of Alexandria, in the book against Novatus on ecclesiastical administration, or the power of the Church in receiving the lapsed" (in Greek, On Economy), "relates that Novatus, when Cornelius was pontiff, was created archdeacon of the Roman Church, to whom the pontificate itself, according to the custom of that time, passed when the pontiff departed from life; for it had been established that the archdeacon should succeed the supreme pontiff. But this man," says Eulogius, "Cornelius, when he had learned that he was labouring under pride and was pressing towards his death, ordains presbyter, thus cutting off from him all hopes of arriving at the supreme chair."
16. Sancti Patres. Nicaenos intelligit, qui can. 5 unum concilium ante quadragesimam Paschae, alterum circa tempus autumni celebrandum esse statuunt. In quo quidem majores etiamsi causas discuti ac finiri posse satis indicat sanctus Leo, si inter hujusmodi causas episcoporum depositiones numerari placet, quandoquidem episcopos de majoribus criminibus postulatos, quos convictos depositio manebat, illic judicari statuit, nec ad suam cognitionem transferri, si Thessalonicensis episcopi sopita fuerit causa judicio: quanto minus ergo Orientalium causae, quae pari ac Thessalonicensis vicariatus jure ad Occidentalem patriarcham non pertinebant.
16. "The holy Fathers." He means the Nicene ones, who in canon 5 lay down that one council is to be held before the forty days of Easter, the other about the time of autumn. In which indeed Saint Leo sufficiently indicates that even the greater causes can be examined and ended, if one is pleased to number the depositions of bishops among causes of this kind, seeing that he laid down that bishops arraigned for greater crimes, whom deposition awaited if convicted, should be judged there, and not transferred to his own cognizance, if the cause has been laid to rest by the judgement of the bishop of Thessalonica: how much less, then, the causes of the Orientals, which did not belong to the Western patriarch by the same right as the Thessalonian vicariate.
17. Si quis episcopus, etc. Duo hic notanda veniunt: unum est, non omnem episcoporum ad alias sedes translationem a Leone nostro damnari, sed eas solummodo quae ex ambitu vel avaritia fiunt. Procli enim CP. ex Cizicy episcopo creati migrationem approbavit Coelestinus Leonis praedecessor litteris antea scriptis Cyrillo Alexandr, Joanni Antiocheno et Rufo Thessalonicensi; ex Socrate, lib. VI⟨I⟩, cap. 40.
17. "If any bishop," etc. Two things come to be noted here: one is that not every translation of bishops to other sees is condemned by our Leo, but only those which are made from ambition or avarice. For the migration of Proclus, created [bishop] of Constantinople from being bishop of Cyzicus, was approved by Celestine, Leo's predecessor, in a letter written earlier to Cyril of Alexandria, John of Antioch and Rufus of Thessalonica; from Socrates, book VII, chapter 40.
Alterum, longe graviorem poenam contra episcopos sedem cupiditatis solum explendae causa mutantes a sancto Leone decerni, dum illos utraque cathedra privari jubet, quam quae a sanctis Patribus decreta fuerat ante ipsum. Synodus enim Nicaena can. 15 vult tantum ut si quis tale quid agere tentaverit, hoc factum prorsus in irritum mittatur, et restituatur
The other, that a far heavier penalty is decreed by Saint Leo against bishops who change their see solely for the sake of satisfying cupidity, in that he orders them to be deprived of both chairs, than that which had been decreed by the holy Fathers before him. For the Nicene synod in canon 15 wishes only "that if anyone has attempted to do any such thing, this deed be made utterly void, and he be restored
Editors' notes and page, col. 1321

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1321

Hoc testimonium Photii ex S. Eulogio scriptore Graeco exeuntis saeculi sexti nihili habendum est. Licet enim scripserit adversus Novatianos, sicut erravit, cum Novatianum, quem Novatum vocat, ex archidiacono a S. Cornelio presbyterum creatum narrat quippe qui jam ante electionem Cornelii presbyteratu fungebatur, ita etiam fallitur dum archidiaconum succedere summo pontifici statutum prodit.

This testimony of Photius, taken from St. Eulogius, a Greek writer of the close of the sixth century, is to be held of no account. For although he wrote against the Novatians, just as he erred when he relates that Novatian, whom he calls Novatus, was made a presbyter from archdeacon by St. Cornelius, seeing that he was already exercising the presbyterate before the election of Cornelius, so too he is mistaken when he reports it as established that the archdeacon should succeed the supreme pontiff.

(printed under page 666)

Page

  • running head: 1321 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (left half of the page head; the rest stands over column 1322)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sticus ad Narbonensem: quod Coelestinus›; B ‹extra Leonis tempora excurramus›; C ‹16. Sancti Patres. Nicaenos intelligit›; D ‹cheno et Rufo Thessalonicensi›
  • old-edition numerals: 1359 after ‹statutum erat.›
PL 54:1322
Ecclesiae cui fuit episcopus. Chalcedonense consilium, post hanc epistolam scriptam habitum hoc sancti Leonis decretum reformasse videtur, cum can. 5 decrevit: De his qui transmigrant de civitate in civitatem episcopis aut clericis, placuit ut canones qui de hac re a sanctis Patribus statuti sunt, habeant propriam firmitatem. Quamobrem cum Hilarus Leonis successor epist. 1 ad episcopos Tarraconensis provinciae de Irenaeo quodam episcopo ab Ecclesia sua ad Barcinonensem translato quereretur, non utraque eum spoliari, juxta Leonis decretum, sed ad primam remitti jubet, juxta statutum Nicaenum. Quamquam et Leonis severitas astipulatores habeat Sardicenses Patres, qui can. 1 et 2 laica etiam communione privari jubent episcopos qui de sua civitate in aliam transierint; atque hoc etiam in exitu seu morte, si ad occultandum suum ambitum litteras aut suffragia populorum pecunia redemerint.
to the Church of which he was bishop". The council of Chalcedon, held after this letter was written, seems to have reformed this decree of Saint Leo, when in canon 5 it decreed: "Concerning those bishops or clerics who migrate from city to city, it has pleased that the canons which have been laid down on this matter by the holy Fathers have their own force." Wherefore when Hilary, Leo's successor, in letter 1 to the bishops of the province of Tarragona, complained about a certain bishop Irenaeus translated from his own Church to that of Barcelona, he orders him not to be stripped of both, according to Leo's decree, but to be sent back to the first, according to the Nicene statute. Although Leo's severity too has as its supporters the Fathers of Sardica, who in canons 1 and 2 order bishops who have passed from their own city to another to be deprived even of lay communion; and this even at their departure or death, if to hide their ambition they have bought with money the letters or votes of the peoples.
18. Alienum clericum, etc. Eamdem fere exceptionem, quam majoribus Ecclesiis tribui supra notavimus, ut eis liceret ex quacumque Ecclesia episcopum sumere, hic quoque intellige. De Constantinopolitana et Carthaginensi testantur Balsamo ad can. 17 concilii sexti, et ad Nomocan. Photii tit. 1, cap. 26.
18. "Another's cleric," etc. Understand here too nearly the same exception which we noted above to be granted to the greater Churches, that it should be lawful for them to take a bishop from any Church whatever. Concerning the Constantinopolitan and the Carthaginian, Balsamon testifies on canon 17 of the sixth council, and on the Nomocanon of Photius, title 1, chapter 26.
19. Quibus et si dignitas communis, non est tamen ordo generalis. Hic locus ad depressionem episcoporum olim depravatus fuit: ita enim hactenus in editis codd. legebatur: Quibus etsi dignitas non sit communis, est tamen ordo generalis. Secundum hanc enim mendosam lectionem intra generalem clericorum ordinem episcopos agnoscit, sed non ejusdem omnes dignitatis consortes, contra unanimem sanctorum Patrum sententiam, quibus, ut verbis utar Cypriani, episcopatus unus est atque indivisus episcoporum multorum concordi numerositate diffusus, cujus a singulis in solidum pars tenetur (Epist. 52, seu lib. de Unitate Eccl. cath.). Apud nos enim, inquit sanctus Hieronymus (Epist. 54). Apostolorum locum episcopi tenent. Omnes, scribit idem (Epist. 85, ad Evagrium), Apostolorum successores sunt, Romanus Petri, caeteri episcopi aliorum apostolorum. Porro hoc erant caeteri apostoli quod fuit Petrus, pari consortio praediti et honoris et potestatis (Cypr., lib. de Unitate Eccles.). Cuncti, ait Hieronymus (Lib. I contra Pelag.), claves regni coelorum accipiunt, et ex aequo super eos Ecclesiae fortitudo solidatur. Quod et auctor noster hic agnoscit, cum in omnibus et similitudinem honoris, et paritatem electionis confitetur. Vide et Gelasium papam supra laudatum ad epist. 10. Igitur episcoporum omnium dignitas communis, non est tamen ordo generalis, quia omnium caput Petrus, et unitatis originem ab uno (Petro) incipientem sua auctoritate (Christus) disposuit (Cypr. lib. de Unit. Eccl.); et ut hoc ipso loco loquitur sanctus Leo, uni datum est, ut caeteris praeemineret. Quod egregio sancti Augustini testimonio illustrare juvat ex cap. 1 libri I contra epistolas Pelagianorum ad Bonifacium PP., quem sic alloquitur: Cum communis sit omnibus nobis, qui fungimur episcopatus officio (quamvis ipse in eo praeemineas celsiore fastigio), specula pastoralis, facio quod possum pro mei particula muneris. Male in vulg. leg. speculae pro specula; quod mendum cum prava interpunctione conjunctum perturbat sensum hujus loci, auctorisque mentem obscurat. Leonem emendamus ex fide mss. codd. Corbeiensis, Trecopithoeani et quatuor Thuan., quibus clarius aliquid et cavillationi minus obvium habent cod. Victor. ms. et edit. Surii, Merlini et Nicolini,
19. "To whom, although the dignity is common, yet the rank is not general." This place was formerly corrupted to the lowering of bishops: for thus it was read until now in the printed codices: "To whom, although the dignity be not common, yet the rank is general." For according to this faulty reading he acknowledges the bishops within the general rank of clerics, but not all as sharers of the same dignity, against the unanimous judgement of the holy Fathers, for whom, to use the words of Cyprian, "the episcopate is one and undivided, spread abroad in the concordant multitude of many bishops, of which a part is held by each for the whole" (Letter 52, or the book On the Unity of the Catholic Church). "For with us," says Saint Jerome (Letter 54), "the bishops hold the place of the Apostles." "All," the same writes (Letter 85, to Evagrius), "are successors of the Apostles", the Roman one of Peter, the other bishops of the other apostles. Moreover "the other apostles were that which Peter was, endowed with an equal partnership both of honour and of power" (Cyprian, the book On the Unity of the Church). "All," says Jerome (book I Against the Pelagians), "receive the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and the strength of the Church is made firm upon them equally." Which our author also acknowledges here, when he confesses in all "both a likeness of honour and a parity of election". See also Pope Gelasius, cited above on letter 10. Therefore of all bishops "the dignity is common, yet the rank is not general", because Peter is the head of all, "and by His own authority" (Christ) "disposed the origin of unity as beginning from one" (Peter) (Cyprian, the book On the Unity of the Church); and, as Saint Leo speaks in this very place, "to one it was given to be pre-eminent over the rest". Which it is pleasing to illustrate by an excellent testimony of Saint Augustine from chapter 1 of book I Against the Letters of the Pelagians, to Pope Boniface, whom he addresses thus: "Since the pastoral watchtower is common to all of us who discharge the office of the episcopate (although you yourself are pre-eminent in it on a loftier summit), I do what I can according to the small portion of my office." It is wrongly read in the common editions "speculae" for "specula"; which fault, joined with a perverse punctuation, disturbs the sense of this place and obscures the author's mind. We emend Leo on the faith of the manuscript codices of Corbie, of Troyes (Pithou's) and four of de Thou's, than which the manuscript codex of Saint-Victor and the editions of Surius, Merlin and Nicolini,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1322

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: ordo generalis› · call in col 1322

Haec lectio emendatior a nobis profertur annot. 52 (Col. 675. n. e) ubi etiam aequam ejus sententiam, episcopis quidem haud injuriosam, at simul gradui praecellenti et auctoritati summorum pontificum consonam exhibuimus: ita ut exinde nonnulla quae hic a Quesnello subjiciuntur corrigenda sint.

This reading is given by us in more correct form in annotation 52 (col. 675, n. e), where we have also set out its fair meaning, one in no way insulting to the bishops, yet at the same time in keeping with the pre-eminent rank and authority of the supreme pontiffs: so that from this some of the things which Quesnel subjoins here need correcting.

(printed under page 666)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1322
  • marginal letters: A ‹[resti]tuatur Ecclesiae cui fuit episcopus›; B ‹exceptionem, quam majoribus Ecclesiis›; C ‹tenent. Omnes, scribit idem›; D ‹tur: Cum communis sit omnibus nobis›
  • old-edition numerals: 1360 after ‹redemerint.› (before the numeral 18.)
  • other: The column opens with ‹tuatur›, the tail of ‹restituatur› split from col. 1321; the word is set whole there and this file begins at ‹Ecclesiae›. The last word is split at the break (‹Ni-›) and is set whole (‹Nicolini,›) at the end of this column; the tail at the head of col. 1323 was not among the images of the Q5a re-read. Foot-note call (b) stands after ‹ordo generalis› in the lemma of note 19 (on the page: in the column, not in the foot). Misprint kept as printed: ‹Chalcedonense consilium› (for concilium; the English gives council). Worn or turned type set as intended: ‹Apostolorum successores› (looks like Apostolornm), ‹pecunia› (looks like pecuuia). In foot note (b), ‹(Col. 675. n. e)›: the italic letter could be c or e (UNSURE). ‹Trecopithoeani› is printed here with œ. At the foot of the page, Ballerini note (a), begun under col. 1321 and ending under this column (‹conum succedere summo pontifici statutum prodit.›), has its call in col. 1321 and belongs there. Signature at the foot: PATROL. LIV. / 42.
PL 54:1323
cum sic legunt: Quibus cum dignitas sit communis, non est tamen ordo generalis. Antiquam nihilominus fatemur hujus loci depravationem: Hincmarus enim Remensis in 32 opusculo Capitulorum 55 ad Hincmarum Laudunensem, eodem modo legit, capite scilicet 13, cujus etiam titulus hoc mendo nititur: Cap. 13: Quod si ordo generalis est omnibus episcopis, non tamen communis est dignitas omnibus. Deinde Leonis verba in ipso contextu capitis refert. Ab altiore adhuc fonte haustus error est, nempe a Dionysio Exiguo, qui eamdem quam rejicimus lectionem exhibet. Ex illa porro Dionysii collectione accipit Hincmarus quidquid decretorum pontificiorum allegat: quod et de hac ipsa epistola liquet ex opusc. 45, de Translationibus, cap. 14, ut mirum non sit parem in utroque errorem reperiri: ideoque pro unico teste uterque habendus est. Magna quidem Dionysii auctoritas, si constaret talem esse missam in Gallias ejus collectionem, qualem eam ipse concinnavit; at contra certum ex inspectione omnium codicum mss. quibus abundant bibliothecae Gallicanae, prima omnium exemplaria Dionysiani codicis, quae huc advecta sunt, pluribus aucta, interpolata, ac vitiata fuisse supra (in epist. 12) probavimus. Unum in praesenti asseram, in collectione Epistolarum sancti Leonis, quae ad calcem jacet codicis Romani Dionysiano antiquioris lectionem nostram haberi: hoc de Thuaneo ms. codice spondeo; de Oxoniensi, cujus hanc partem videre non contigit, idem opinandum.
since they read thus: Although their dignity is common, yet their order is not general. None the less we acknowledge that the corruption of this place is ancient: for Hincmar of Reims, in his 32nd opusculum, of the 55 Chapters, to Hincmar of Laon, reads in the same way, namely in chapter 13, whose very title also rests upon this fault: Chap. 13: That if the order is general to all bishops, yet the dignity is not common to all. Then he reports Leo's words in the very text of the chapter. The error has been drawn from a still higher source, namely from Dionysius Exiguus, who exhibits the same reading that we reject. Now it is from that collection of Dionysius that Hincmar takes whatever of the pontifical decrees he alleges: which is clear also concerning this very letter from opusc. 45, On Translations, chap. 14, so that it is no wonder that a like error is found in both: and therefore the two are to be held as a single witness. Great indeed is the authority of Dionysius, if it were established that his collection was sent into Gaul such as he himself put it together; but on the contrary it is certain from the inspection of all the manuscript codices in which the libraries of Gaul abound, as we have proved above (on letter 12), that the very first copies of the Dionysian codex that were brought hither were enlarged with many things, interpolated, and corrupted. One thing I will assert for the present, that in the collection of the Letters of Saint Leo which lies at the end of the Roman codex older than the Dionysian our reading is found: this I vouch for concerning the Thuanean manuscript codex; concerning the Oxford one, of which it was not my fortune to see this part, the same is to be supposed.
20. Ne omnes sibi omnia vindicarent. Ad unitatem conspirant varii distinctique sacerdotum gradus in Ecclesia: Propterea enim inter duodecim unus eligitur, ut capite constituto schismatis tollatur occasio, ait Hieronymus (Lib. I cont. Pel.). Quem transcripsit Gelasius PP. in tractatu ad Graecos in Sirmondi appendice Cod. Theod. pag. 183. Iterum de illa forma, episcoporum quoque, inquit sanctus Leo, est orta distinctio, ne omnes sibi omnia vindicarent. Denique, olim idem erat presbyter qui et episcopus (verba sunt Hieronymi [In cap. I Epist. ad Titum]), et antequam diaboli instinctu studia in Ecclesia fierent... communi presbyterorum concilio Ecclesiae gubernabantur. Non quod pares tunc fuerint episcopi et presbyteri, sed quia nullus presbyter constituebatur, qui sacerdotio pleno et perfecto, quale est in episcopis, non simul ornaretur; isque tunc presbyteri nomine, quod aetatis est, magis gaudebat, quam episcopi, quod nomen est dignitatis.
20. Lest all should claim all things for themselves. The various and distinct degrees of priests in the Church work together towards unity: For to this end one is chosen among the twelve, that, a head having been set up, the occasion of schism may be taken away, says Jerome (Against the Pelagians, Book I). Pope Gelasius transcribed him in his tractate to the Greeks, in Sirmond's appendix to the Theodosian Code, p. 183. Again, from that pattern, says Saint Leo, a distinction among bishops also has arisen, lest all should claim all things for themselves. Finally, of old the presbyter was the same as the bishop (the words are Jerome's [On chap. I of the Epistle to Titus]), and before factions arose in the Church by the devil's prompting... the Churches were governed by the common counsel of the presbyters. Not that bishops and presbyters were then equals, but because no presbyter was appointed who was not at the same time adorned with the full and perfect priesthood, such as is in bishops; and he then took more pleasure in the name of presbyter, which is a name of age, than in that of bishop, which is a name of dignity.
AD EPISTOLAM XV.
ON LETTER XV.
Turribio Asturicensi episcopo.
To Turribius, bishop of Astorga.
1. Ad Turribium, etc. Mirum est quanta varietate scriptum reperiatur hujus episcopi nomen. Grim. cod. habet: Ad Toruvium Asturigensem; Thuanei tres et Trecopith. cum Surio: Turbio Asturiensi; cod. Regius: Tubirio et Tuberio Asturicensi; Corbeien. et Thuan. 1: Torebio Asthoracensi; Isidorus Merc.; Tornulo Austorigensi; Montanus episcopus Toletanus in epistola ad fratres territorii Palentini ad calcem concilii Toletani II: Theoribius. Aliis denique vel Turibius Asturiensis, ut Surio; vel Turribius Asturicensis, ut vulgo legitur, et nos retinuimus: eadem est vox ac illa quae hodiernis Hispanis Torrez, nobis Gallis de la Tour.
1. To Turribius, etc. It is remarkable in how great a variety this bishop's name is found written. The Grimani codex has: Ad Toruvium Asturigensem; the three Thuanean codices and the Trecopith., with Surius: Turbio Asturiensi; the Royal codex: Tubirio and Tuberio Asturicensi; the Corbie codex and Thuanean 1: Torebio Asthoracensi; Isidore Mercator: Tornulo Austorigensi; Montanus, bishop of Toledo, in the letter to the brethren of the territory of Palencia at the end of the Second Council of Toledo: Theoribius. Lastly, with others it is either Turibius Asturiensis, as with Surius; or Turribius Asturicensis, as is commonly read, and as we have retained: it is the same word as that which is Torrez to the Spaniards of today, and de la Tour to us Frenchmen.
Hunc Turribium constat fuisse episcopum Asturicae, vulgo Astorga in Galliciae provincia, olim sub Bracarensi metropoli, nunc sub Compostellano archiepiscopo pietate, doctrina et zelo religionis insignem fuisse clamant tum ecclesiasticae tabulae, in quibus inter vindicatos coelites connumeratus habetur 16
It is established that this Turribius was bishop of Asturica, commonly Astorga, in the province of Galicia, formerly under the metropolis of Braga, now under the archbishop of Compostela; that he was distinguished for piety, learning and zeal for religion is proclaimed both by the ecclesiastical records, in which he is held to be numbered among the acknowledged saints on the 16th
Editors' notes and page, col. 1323

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Ad unitatem conspirant› · call in col 1323

Cum omnes episcoporum gradus ad unitatem conspirent, tum vero ipsius unitatis centrum idcirco collocatum fuit in Romana sede et in successoribus S. Petri, ut per omnes gradus episcoporum ad unam Petri sedem universalis Ecclesiae cura conflueret, et nihil usquam a suo capite dissideret. Sic ipse S. Leo hac in epistola c. 11.

While all the ranks of bishops work together towards unity, the centre of that unity itself was placed in the Roman see and in the successors of St. Peter for this reason, that through all the ranks of bishops "the care of the universal Church might flow together to the one see of Peter, and nothing anywhere be at variance with its head." So St. Leo himself in this letter, ch. 11.

(printed under page 667)

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head only is visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹colini, cum sic legunt›; B ‹cinnavit; at contra certum›; C ‹sunt Hieronymi [In cap. I›; D ‹Merc.; Tornulo Austorigensi›
  • old-edition numerals: 1361 after ‹ordo generalis.›; 1362 before ‹AD EPISTOLAM XV.›
PL 54:1324
die Aprilis, tum etiam epistolae, quas et ad Leonem nostrum dedit, et ad episcopos Hispanos Idacium et Cepodium; quas ultimas habent Ambrosius Moralez, Historiae Hispan. lib. II cap. 26; Bivarus, in Commentariis ad Pseudo-Chronicon Dextri; et cardinalis Baronius, ad an. 447. Has etiam Leonis ad ipsum epistolae subdidimus: quoniam et illi cognatae sunt, et in editione Conciliorum Hispaniae a Garsia Loaysa, et in ultima omnium Consiliorum collectione praetermissae sunt, quasi lucem publicam nondum aspexissent.
day of April, and also by the letters which he sent both to our Leo and to the Spanish bishops Idacius and Ceponius; these last are given by Ambrosio Morales, History of Spain, Book II, chap. 26; by Bivar, in the Commentaries on the Pseudo-Chronicle of Dexter; and by Cardinal Baronius, at the year 447. These too we have appended to Leo's letter to him: since they are both akin to it, and have been passed over in the edition of the Councils of Spain by García Loaysa and in the latest collection of all the Councils, as though they had not yet seen the public light.
Locus est in concilio Bracarensi I, cujus occasione quaestionem movent Baronius ejusque pedissequus Binius, quaestionem vix serio excutiendam. Verba haec sunt Lucretii episcopi in illa synodo proloquentis: Credo autem vestrae beatitudinis fraternitatem nosse, quia eo tempore quo in his regionibus nefandissimae Priscillianae sectae venena serpebant, beatissimus papa urbis Romae, Leo, qui quadragesimus fere apostoli Petri successor exstitit, per Turribium notarium sedis suae ad synodum Galliciae contra impiam Priscillianae haeresis sectam scripta sua direxit. Cujus etiam praecepto Tarraconenses et Carthaginenses episcopi, Lusitaniae quoque et Baeticae, facto inter se concilio, Regulam fidei contra Priscillianam haeresim cum aliquibus capitulis conscribentes, ad Balconium tunc hujus Bracarensis Ecclesiae praesulem direxerunt. Vult ergo eminentissimus cardinalis unicum esse Turribium, qui et Asturicensis episcopus fuerit, et eodem tempore Notarius Romanae sedis, suggillatque tamquam a veritate abhorrentem Ambrosii Moralez sententiam, qui duos Turribios distinxit, alterum ad quem Leo scribit, eumque Asturicae episcopum; alterum per quem scripsit ad Hispaniae episcopos, qui Roma missus est a Leone in Hispanias, ut ejus litteras deferret. Duplex argumentum profert Annalium conditor pro sua sententia, tenue utrumque et exile admodum. Si litteras, inquit, tum ad Turribium episcopum, tum ad synodum celebrandam notario suo, Turribio item dicto, dedisset, utique in litteris ad episcopum scriptis ejus mentionem fecisset. Hoc enim solemne erat, etc. Esto solemne fuerit ut in quibusque litteris ejus mentio fieret per quem deferebantur (hoc enim ex abundantia juris concedimus, tametsi nullo nixum fundamento). Hoc etiam ipse praestitum fuisse fatetur. Sed ut idem nuntius ad synodum totius provinciae missus in epistola ad Turribium scripta nominaretur, nulla necessitas fuit. Ad istum enim rescripsit per eumdem diaconum, a quo ejus litteras acceperat, et ejusdem in suo rescripto mentionem habet: ad synodum vero seu provinciam illam episcoporum Hispanorum, a quibus nullas habuerat litteras nullumque nuntium, per Turribium e latere suo directum litteras misit. Hoc enim est, quod solemnissimum esse assero, ut cum Romani pontifices ad synodum vel ad episcopos aliquos pro alicujus momenti negotio scribebant, per aliquem e suis ad hoc imprimis destinatum id facerent, non vero per alienum clericum: quod si commisisset Leo, hoc ex aliquo comtemptu descendisse proculdubio suspicati essent Hispani antistites. Deinde ut adhuc rationem Baronii in ipsum retorqueamus, hujus nomen litteris inscribi solebat, qui litteras ipsas deferendas accipiebat, et revera deferebat, sive diaconus ille esset, sive notarius; non vero nomen ejus cui perlator ipse commendabatur. At nec Turribius Asturicensis has Leonis ad Hispanos episcopos litteras Roma detulisse dici potest, nec easdem ipse a diacono suo accepisse deferendas; quis enim hanc episcopo provinciam demandari velit? Unde ex eo quod omnia, quae in hoc negotio tractanda erant, Turribii episcopi curae ac sollicitudini
There is a passage in the FIRST council of Braga, on the occasion of which Baronius and his follower Binius raise a question, a question scarcely to be seriously examined. These are the words of Bishop Lucretius, speaking first in that synod: Now I believe that the brotherhood of your beatitude knows that, at the time when the poisons of the most abominable Priscillian sect were creeping through these regions, the most blessed pope of the city of Rome, Leo, who was about the fortieth successor of the apostle Peter, sent his writings against the impious sect of the Priscillian heresy to the synod of Galicia through Turribius, a notary of his see. By his command also the bishops of Tarragona and of Carthagena, and those of Lusitania and Baetica too, having held a council among themselves, drew up a Rule of faith against the Priscillian heresy together with certain chapters, and sent it to Balconius, then prelate of this Church of Braga. The most eminent cardinal therefore will have it that there was a single Turribius, who was both bishop of Astorga and at the same time Notary of the Roman see, and he rebukes as abhorrent from the truth the opinion of Ambrosio Morales, who distinguished two men named Turribius: the one to whom Leo writes, and he the bishop of Astorga; the other through whom he wrote to the bishops of Spain, who was sent from Rome by Leo into the Spains to carry his letter. The author of the Annals brings forward a twofold argument for his opinion, each of them thin and very meagre. If, he says, he had given the letters, both that to Bishop Turribius and that for the holding of the synod, to his own notary, likewise called Turribius, he would assuredly have made mention of him in the letter written to the bishop. For this was customary, etc. Granted that it was customary that in every letter mention should be made of him through whom it was carried (for we concede this from superabundance of right, although it rests on no foundation). He himself admits that this too was done. But that the same messenger, sent to the synod of the whole province, should be named in the letter written to Turribius, there was no necessity. For to the latter he wrote back through the same deacon from whom he had received his letter, and he makes mention of him in his reply: but to that synod or province of the Spanish bishops, from whom he had had no letter and no messenger, he sent a letter through Turribius, dispatched from his own side. For this is what I assert to have been most customary, that when the Roman pontiffs wrote to a synod or to certain bishops on a matter of some moment, they did so through one of their own, appointed above all for this purpose, and not through a cleric belonging to another: and if Leo had so entrusted it, the Spanish prelates would without doubt have suspected that this proceeded from some contempt. Next, that we may further turn Baronius's reasoning back upon himself, the name that used to be inscribed in a letter was that of the man who received the letter itself to be carried, and in fact carried it, whether he were a deacon or a notary; and not the name of him to whom the bearer himself was commended. But neither can Turribius of Astorga be said to have brought this letter of Leo to the Spanish bishops from Rome, nor to have himself received it from his own deacon to be carried; for who would have this charge committed to a bishop? Hence, from the fact that all the things that were to be handled in this business are entrusted to the care and solicitude of Bishop Turribius
Editors' notes and page, col. 1324

Page

  • running head: [NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. (right half of the page head as visible in this column's image; whole head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.)
  • marginal letters: A ‹die Aprilis, tum etiam epistolae›; B ‹stoli Petri successor exstitit›; C ‹scopum, tum ad synodum celebrandam›; D ‹cum: quod si commisisset Leo›
  • old-edition numerals: 1363 after ‹eminentissimus cardinalis›
PL 54:1325
commissa sunt a sancto Leone, cum argumentum secundum deducit Baronius, ut probet litteras per eumdem latas esse ad episcopos Hispanos, videtur oblitus esse quidnam sit discriminis inter episcopum rebus Ecclesiae sacerdotali sollicitudine incumbentem, et diaconum, vel notarium episcopi mandata ex praescripto exsequentem, et huc illucque litteras bajuli, instar deferentem. Mitto quod notarii vox numquam in ecclesiasticis monumentis in eo significatu usurpatur quem ei affingit auctor ille, ut scilicet eum notarium dicas, qui quod agitur in provinciis ad Romanam sedem referre ac notum facere satagit.
by Saint Leo, when Baronius draws his second argument, to prove that the letter to the Spanish bishops was carried by the same man, he seems to have forgotten what difference there is between a bishop applying himself with priestly solicitude to the affairs of the Church, and a deacon or notary carrying out a bishop's commands according to instruction, and bearing letters hither and thither after the manner of a porter. I pass over the fact that the word notary is never used in ecclesiastical records in that sense which that author fastens upon it, namely that you should call him a notary who busies himself to report and make known to the Roman see what is being done in the provinces.
Praeterea cum tres epistolas Leonis omnino distinctas agnoscere cogamur, partim ex ipso Leone, partim ex Lucretii Bracarensis interlocutione, non item cogimur eodem tempore missas existimare. Ita enim sese res, ut ego quidem reor, habuit. Monitus a sancto Turribio Asturicensi Leo noster de progressu Priscillianae haereseos quae per Hispanias grassabatur, statim quibus remediis tam nefandae pesti occurreretur cogitare coepit. Nec aliud promptius occurrit, quam ut generalis Hispanorum episcoporum coetus congregaretur, qui de statu rerum inquirerent decernerentque. Quamobrem litteras ad Turribium Asturicensem ejusdem diacono Pervinco, ut habet Idatii Chonicon, tradidit perferendas, in quibus eum de congreganda generali synodo monet: Habeatur ergo, inquit, inter vos episcopale concilium, et ad eum locum qui omnibus opportunus sit, vicinarum provinciarum conveniant sacerdotes. Verum cum ad ejusmodi convocationem faciendam nulla inesset Turribio auctoritas, quippe qui metropolitanus non erat; sed potius inter Galliciae comprovinciales episcopos ultimus, necesse fuit ut de toto hoc negotio Hispani monerentur episcopi. Itaque ad Tarraconenses, Carthaginenses, Lusitanos, atque Gallicios scripsit sanctus Leo, eosque ad concilium synodi generalis rite celebrandum hortatus est. De quibus litteris ipsum Turribium monuit, ut ejus cura omnibus episcopis redderentur, totumque negotium ad optatum finem perduceretur. Sed cum per illam tempestatem sub diversa ditione jacerent Hispanicae illae provinciae, Galliciam occupante Rechila Suevorum rege, caeteris sub Gothorum imperio degentibus, non potuit Leonis desiderio satisfieri: quoniam Galliciae episcopi cum episcopis aliarum provinciarum convenire permissi non sunt. Et id quidem jam tum augurabatur sanctus Leo, cum ad Turribium scribebat. Si autem, inquit, aliquid (quod absit) obstiterit quominus possit celebrari generale concilium, Galliciae saltem in unum conveniant sacerdotes, quibus congregandis fratres nostri Idatius et Ceponius imminebunt, conjuncta cum eis instantia tua. Dubium autem non est quin plures menses post receptam Leonis epistolam a Turribio
Moreover, although we are compelled to recognize three wholly distinct letters of Leo, partly from Leo himself, partly from the speech of Lucretius of Braga, we are not likewise compelled to think that they were sent at the same time. For the matter, as I for my part judge, stood thus. Our Leo, informed by Saint Turribius of Astorga of the progress of the Priscillian heresy which was spreading through the Spains, at once began to consider by what remedies so abominable a plague might be met. Nor did anything more ready present itself than that a general assembly of the Spanish bishops should be gathered, to inquire into the state of affairs and to decree. Wherefore he delivered a letter to Turribius of Astorga to be carried by the same man's deacon Pervincus, as the Chronicle of Idatius has it, in which he admonishes him about gathering a general synod: Let there therefore be held among you, he says, an episcopal council, and let the priests of the neighbouring provinces come together to that place which is convenient for all. But since there was in Turribius no authority for making a convocation of this kind, seeing that he was not a metropolitan, but rather the last among the comprovincial bishops of Galicia, it was necessary that the Spanish bishops should be informed of this whole business. And so Saint Leo wrote to those of Tarragona, of Carthagena, of Lusitania and of Galicia, and exhorted them duly to celebrate the council of a general synod. Of this letter he informed Turribius himself, so that by his care it might be delivered to all the bishops, and the whole business be brought to the desired end. But since at that time those Spanish provinces lay under different dominions, Rechila, king of the Sueves, occupying Galicia, while the rest lived under the rule of the Goths, Leo's desire could not be satisfied: because the bishops of Galicia were not permitted to meet with the bishops of the other provinces. And this indeed Saint Leo already foresaw at that time, when he was writing to Turribius. But if, he says, anything (which God forbid) should stand in the way so that a general council cannot be celebrated, let at least the priests of Galicia come together, and our brothers Idatius and Ceponius shall press on with gathering them, your own urgency being joined with theirs. Now there is no doubt that several months after Leo's letter was received by Turribius
Editors' notes and page, col. 1325

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1325

Tres hasce Leonis epistolas optime distinguit Quesnellus, sed earum occasionem ac tempus nos exactius constituimus in dissert. de epistolis deperditis, n. 17, 18 et 19.

Quesnel distinguishes these three letters of Leo very well, but we have fixed their occasion and date more exactly in the dissertation on the lost letters, nn. 17, 18 and 19.

(printed under page 668)

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head only is visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹commissa sunt a sancto Leone›; B ‹grassabatur, statim quibus remediis›; C ‹Turribium monuit, ut ejus cura› / ‹redderentur, totumque negotium›; D stands in the foot-note band, beside ‹Quesnellus, sed earum occasionem› of note (a)
  • old-edition numerals: 1364 after ‹in ecclesiasticis›
PL 54:1326
intercesserint, antequam ad singulos Hispaniarum episcopos litterae Leonis transmitterentur, ut de hoc negotio deliberarent, inter se illarum Ecclesiarum primates, ut principum voluntatem explorarent, licentiamque ad concilii plenarii congregationem conarentur obtinere; quod cum frustra demum tentari a se perspexerunt, renitentibus principibus, tum de Galliciae synodo habenda initum est ab illius provinciae episcopis consilium. Hoc rescivit sanctus Leo, vel scribente iterum Turribio, vel redeunte nuntio, quem ad quatuor illarum provinciarum antistites cum litteris delegarat, esseque e re Ecclesiae existimavit, ut ad synodum quae parabatur, vel jam etiam coacta erat, scriberet; et haec sunt scripta, quae per Turribium notarium Romanae sedis ad synodum Galliciae contra impiam Priscillianae haeresis sectam directa esse a Leone commemoravit Lucretius in Bracarensi concilio.
elapsed before Leo's letter was passed on to the several bishops of the Spains, so that the primates of those Churches might deliberate among themselves about this business, might sound the will of the princes, and might try to obtain leave for the gathering of a plenary council; and when at length they perceived that they were attempting this in vain, the princes resisting, then counsel was taken by the bishops of that province about holding a synod of Galicia. Saint Leo learned of this, either by Turribius writing again, or by the return of the messenger whom he had dispatched with the letter to the prelates of those four provinces, and he judged it to be to the Church's advantage that he should write to the synod which was being prepared, or had even already been assembled; and these are the writings which Lucretius, in the council of Braga, recalled to have been sent by Leo through Turribius, notary of the Roman see, to the synod of Galicia against the impious sect of the Priscillian heresy.
Porro dum pararetur concilium Galliciae, vel eo jam soluto, aliarum quoque provinciarum episcopi conventum inter se fecerunt, eodem Lucretio teste, secuti hac in re consilium Leonis; in quo regulam fidei cum aliquibus capitulis describentes ad Balconium tunc Bracarensis Ecclesiae praesulem direxerunt. Eam, inquam, regulam fidei, quae male concilio Toletano I ad an. Christi 400 attexitur, cum revera sit hujus Hispanici quatuor provinciarum concilii, ut vel ex titulo regulae subjunctorumque capitulorum arguitur, qui eadem habet quae Lucretius in sua interlocutione; sed imprimis ex Bracar. I concilio, quod utrumque Hispanicae illi synodo Leonis tempore et praecepto congregatae asserit. De hac fidei regula plura in dissertatione 14.
Further, while the council of Galicia was being prepared, or when it had already been dissolved, the bishops of the other provinces also held a meeting among themselves, the same Lucretius being witness, following in this matter the counsel of Leo; in which, writing out a rule of faith together with certain chapters, they sent it to Balconius, then prelate of the Church of Braga. That rule of faith, I say, which is wrongly attached to the FIRST council of Toledo at the year of Christ 400, whereas in truth it belongs to this Spanish council of the four provinces, as is shown even from the title of the rule and of the chapters subjoined, which has the same things as Lucretius in his speech; but above all from the FIRST council of Braga, which ascribes both to that Spanish synod gathered in Leo's time and by his command. More on this rule of faith in dissertation 14.
Ex dictis patet non simul missam esse epistolam hanc ad Turribium nostrum, et alteram, quam ad synodum Galliciae scriptam testatur Lucretius: haec enim nondum erat congregata, nec tam cito coactam fuisse videor mihi in hoc ratiocinio certo evincere.
From what has been said it is plain that this letter to our Turribius, and the other which Lucretius attests was written to the synod of Galicia, were not sent together: for the latter had not yet been gathered, and I think that by this reasoning I prove with certainty that it was not assembled so quickly.
Eodem fere tempore habitas esse duas illas synodos, unam Galliciae, alteram quatuor provinciarum, et Baronius fatetur, et Lucretii interlocutio manifeste declarat. Cum autem postrema haec coacta est, tunc Balconius Bracarensis erat episcopus: non videtur autem idem hujus civitatis Ecclesiam rexisse cum scribebat sanctus Leo ad Turribium aliosque Hispanos episcopos, sed probabile est admodum vel Idatium, vel Ceponium in hac sede fuisse collocatum. 1° enim hoc videtur probari ex epistola quam Turribius scripsit ad utrumque illum episcopum, cum primum Priscillianae sectae impium dogma grassari animadvertit: cur enim ad illos episcopos, caeteris praetermissis, querelas suas direxisset, nisi quia metropolitica auctoritate supra caeteros
That those two synods were held at about the same time, one of Galicia, the other of the four provinces, both Baronius admits and the speech of Lucretius plainly declares. Now when this last was assembled, Balconius was then bishop of Braga: but the same man does not seem to have ruled the Church of this city when Saint Leo was writing to Turribius and the other Spanish bishops; rather it is very probable that either Idatius or Ceponius had been placed in this see. For, first, this seems to be proved from the letter which Turribius wrote to both of those bishops, when he first observed that the impious doctrine of the Priscillian sect was spreading: for why would he have directed his complaints to those bishops, passing over the rest, unless because by metropolitan authority above the rest
Editors' notes and page, col. 1326

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: nisi quia› · call in col 1326

Cum S. Leo in fine hujus epistolae inter Galliciae episcopos Idatium et Ceponium nominet. Quesnellus hos duos Galliciae metropolitas, et Idatium quidem Lucensem, Ceponium autem Bracarensem episcopum fusius conjectando traduxit. At praeterquam quod perperam interpretatur concilium Lucense anni 569, in quo, Gallicia provincia divisa in duas. Lucensi sedi tum primum attributum traditur jus metropoliticum, quod per hocce tempus uni Bracarensi competebat, falsum omnino est Idatium Lucensi Ecclesiae praefuisse. Idem enim Idatius, qui in prooemio ad Chronicon se episcopum creatum indicat circa annum 427 aut 428, et ad annum 431 se episcopum nominat, Agrestium Lucensem episcopum diserte appellat ad annum 433, non vero circa annum 430, ut Quesnellus in hac eadem notatione signavit. Ceponium vero Bracarensem episcopum non fuisse liquet ex prima Bracarensi synodo, et ea fidei regula quae ab Hispanica synodo cum Leonis praecepto ad Balconium missa, hunc Balconium, non vero Ceponium Bracarensem episcopum nominat. Quod si Balconius Bracarensis, ad quem Avitus anno 416 scripsit epistolam de reliquiis S. Stephani, non credatur diversus a Balconio, qui sub Leone vitam agebat, multo magis rejicienda cognoscetur Quesnelli opinio, qua Balconium Ceponio suffectum existimat. S. Leo autem idcirco Idatium et Ceponium congregandis Galliciae episcopis adversus Priscillianistas praecipue nominavit in epistola ad Turribium c. 17, non quod ejus provinciae episcopis metropolitica dignitate praeeminerent, sed quod ex Turribii epistola ad eosdem, quam S. pontifex cum libello Turribii acceperat, eorum antiquitatem ac meritum cognoscens, ipsos maxime idoneos credidit, qui Turribium juniorem episcopum contra Priscillianistas in cogenda Galliciae synodo maxime juvarent. Vide admonitionem in epistolam Turribii ad Idatium et Ceponium, quam appendici epistolarum supra inseruimus. Hinc Idatius (continues)

Since St. Leo at the end of this letter names Idatius and Ceponius among the bishops of Gallaecia, Quesnel, conjecturing at some length, has made these two out to be metropolitans of Gallaecia, Idatius bishop of Lugo and Ceponius bishop of Braga. But besides the fact that he wrongly interprets the council of Lugo of the year 569, in which, the province of Gallaecia being divided in two, the metropolitan right is reported to have been then for the first time assigned to the see of Lugo, a right which at this present time belonged to Braga alone, it is altogether false that Idatius presided over the Church of Lugo. For the same Idatius, who in the preface to his Chronicle indicates that he was made bishop about the year 427 or 428, and under the year 431 calls himself a bishop, expressly names Agrestius as bishop of Lugo under the year 433, and not "about the year 430," as Quesnel has marked in this same note. And that Ceponius was not bishop of Braga is clear from the first synod of Braga, and from that rule of faith which, sent by the Spanish synod with Leo's instruction to Balconius, names this Balconius, and not Ceponius, as bishop of Braga. And if Balconius of Braga, to whom Avitus in the year 416 wrote the letter on the relics of St. Stephen, is not thought to be different from the Balconius who was living under Leo, Quesnel's opinion, by which he supposes Balconius to have been put in the place of Ceponius, will be seen to deserve rejection all the more. St. Leo, however, named Idatius and Ceponius in particular for gathering the bishops of Gallaecia against the Priscillianists, in the letter to Turribius, ch. 17, not because they stood above the bishops of that province in metropolitan dignity, but because, learning their seniority and merit from Turribius's letter to them, which the holy pontiff had received together with Turribius's memorandum, he believed them the most fit to give the greatest help to Turribius, a younger bishop, against the Priscillianists in assembling a synod of Gallaecia. See the admonition on the letter of Turribius to Idatius and Ceponius, which we inserted above in the appendix of the letters. Hence Idatius (continues)

(printed under page 668)

Page

  • running head: [NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. (right half of the page head as visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹intercesserint, antequam ad singulos›; B ‹jam soluto, aliarum quoque provinciarum›; C ‹cere.› / ‹Eodem fere tempore habitas›; D stands in the foot-note band, beside ‹guae ab Hispanica synodo› of note (b)
  • old-edition numerals: 1365 after ‹concilii plenarii congregationem›; 1366 before ‹Eodem fere tempore›
PL 54:1327
eminebant, atque ideo eosdem hujus nefandae haeresis compescendae cura ac sollicitudo expectabat? 2° Eosdem metropolitanos fuisse provinciae Galliciae satis indicat sanctus Leo, cum penes eos curam congregandorum episcoporum intra illam provinciam residere asserit: Quibus congregandis fratres nostri Idatius et Ceponius imminebunt. 3° Eumdem Idatium legimus gesta episcopalia habuisse in urbe Asturicensi, cum hujus civitatis episcopo adversus latentes Manichaeos, quos suo judicio damnarunt dirigentes ejusmodi gesta ad Antoninum Emeritensem episcopum: hoc enim testatur Idatius ipse in suo Chronico ad olymp. 306. Tale porro judicium habere in aliena Ecclesia nequaquam potuit, nisi jure metropolitico potitus esset in Galliciae provincia.
they stood out, and therefore the care and solicitude of restraining this abominable heresy awaited those same men? Secondly, that the same were metropolitans of the province of Galicia Saint Leo sufficiently indicates, when he asserts that the charge of gathering the bishops within that province rests with them: Our brothers Idatius and Ceponius shall press on with gathering them. Thirdly, we read that the same Idatius held episcopal proceedings in the city of Astorga, together with the bishop of this city, against hidden Manichaeans, whom they condemned by their own judgement, sending the proceedings of this kind to Antoninus, bishop of Mérida: for Idatius himself attests this in his Chronicle at Olympiad 306. Now he could by no means have held such a trial in another's Church, unless he had possessed metropolitan right in the province of Galicia.
Si porro conjecturis licet in re obscurissima indulgere, facile crediderim jus metropolicum jam per illa tempora fuisse penes duos episcopos in provincia Galliciae; cujus assertionis istae sunt rationes.
If, further, one may indulge in conjectures in a most obscure matter, I would readily believe that the metropolitan right was already in those times in the hands of two bishops in the province of Galicia; of which assertion these are the reasons.
1. Cum Turribius de Priscillianistarum redivivis erroribus eos monere vellet, quorum officium et potestas erat errores hujusmodi in provincia Galliciae exstinguere, non unicum, sed duos episcopos Idatium et Ceponium conjunctim adiit, velut dignitate et auctoritate pares, ut testis est epistola ad eos scripta.
1. When Turribius wished to warn concerning the revived errors of the Priscillianists those whose office and power it was to extinguish errors of this kind in the province of Galicia, he approached not one bishop only, but two, Idatius and Ceponius, jointly, as equal in dignity and authority, as the letter written to them bears witness.
2. Eosdem cogendae Galliciae synodo praesidere debere significat sanctus Leo; quod jus proculdubio metropoliticam arguit dignitatem: nisi enim uterque ea praefulsisset, fuissetque liberum sancto Leoni praesidem hujus concilii arbitrio constituere, non alium quam Turribium hoc munere ornasset, cujus sollicitudinem industriamque perspectam habebat.
2. Saint Leo signifies that the same men ought to preside over the synod of Galicia that was to be assembled; which right without doubt argues metropolitan dignity: for unless each of them had been conspicuous for it, and had it been free to Saint Leo to appoint the president of this council at his own discretion, he would have honoured with this office none other than Turribius, whose solicitude and diligence he had thoroughly seen.
3. Hoc etiam persuadet provinciae hujus immensa amplitudo: quae Lucensem synodum anni 569 coegit, ut ex praecepto principis in duas eam provincias ecclesiasticas scinderet, attributis Ecclesiae Lucensi metropoliticis juribus: quae non tam nova institutio mihi videtur, quam pristinae instauratio: quae tumultuum bellicorum occasione, antiquitate posthabita, immutata erat, ut in unum episcopum omnia metropolitica jura tunc confluxerint.
3. The immense extent of this province also persuades of this: which compelled the synod of Lugo of the year 569, by command of the prince, to split it into two ecclesiastical provinces, metropolitan rights being assigned to the Church of Lugo: which seems to me not so much a new institution as the restoration of the former one: which, on the occasion of the tumults of war, antiquity being set aside, had been altered, so that all the metropolitan rights then flowed together upon one bishop.
4. Confirmatur ex eorum sententia qui in hac causa Lucense ponunt concilium in Celenis municipio Lucensis dioecesis eodem tempore collectum; hoc enim si verum est, jus metropoliticum Lucensi episcopo inesse pene necesse fuit, qui dum Bracarensis in eadem provincia metropolitanus synodum habet Bracari, alteram in eadem provincia propria auctoritate coegerit. Vide quae in praefatione Toletani, concilii an. 400 referuntur de hoc Celenensi seu Lucensi concilio, quae male illic inserta, ad Leonis tempora rejicienda esse videntur: tametsi ad propositum nostrum nihil intersit an hujus an superiori aetate Lucensis illa synodus coacta fuerit.
4. It is confirmed from the opinion of those who in this cause place a council of Lugo gathered at the same time at Celenae, a municipality of the diocese of Lugo; for if this is true, it was almost necessary that metropolitan right belonged to the bishop of Lugo, who, while the metropolitan of Braga in the same province was holding a synod at Braga, assembled another in the same province by his own authority. See what is reported in the preface of the council of Toledo of the year 400 concerning this council of Celenae or of Lugo, which, wrongly inserted there, seems to need to be referred to the times of Leo: although it makes no difference to our purpose whether that synod of Lugo was assembled in his age or in an earlier one.
5. In praefatione concilii Bracarensis I, quod prius fuit illo Lucensi, in quo primum divisa dicitur provincia Galliciae in duos metropolitanos, aliquod mihi videor vestigium deprehendere divisionis jam antea factae: Bracarensis quippe Ecclesia dicitur Bracarensis provinciae metropolitana, cum dicere debuisset provinciae Galliciae, si unica fuisset ecclesiastica provincia. Deinde huic concilio octo tantummodo episcopi adfuerunt, cum quindecim ad minus essent Gallicianae provinciae episcopi: ut suspicari liceat eos tantum convenisse qui Bracarensi suberant, non eos qui Lucensi. Quod vero primum in Lucensi synodo facta divisio legitur, facile ita interpretor, ut tum primum synodali statuto ac regio praecepto denuo
5. In the preface of the FIRST council of Braga, which was earlier than that of Lugo in which the province of Galicia is said to have first been divided between two metropolitans, I seem to myself to detect some trace of a division already made before: for the Church of Braga is called the metropolitan Church of the province of Braga, whereas it ought to have said of the province of Galicia, if there had been a single ecclesiastical province. Next, only eight bishops were present at this council, whereas there were at least fifteen bishops of the Galician province: so that one may suspect that only those came together who were subject to the bishop of Braga, not those subject to the bishop of Lugo. As for the fact that the division is read to have been first made in the synod of Lugo, I readily interpret it thus, that then for the first time, by synodal statute and royal command, anew
Editors' notes and page, col. 1327

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head only is visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹teros eminebant, atque ideo›; B ‹1. Cum Turribius de Priscillianistarum› (the letter stands between ‹rationes.› and this line); C ‹metropoliticis juribus: quae non tam nova› / ‹mihi videtur, quam pristinae›; D ‹vincia Galliciae in duos metropolitanos›
  • old-edition numerals: 1367 after ‹fuisse penes›
PL 54:1328
instauratum sit, quod jam ab antiquo in usu fuerat, et per aliquod forsan tempus interruptum, ambitione Bracarensium metropolitanorum. Demum in illo concilio contentioni quae inter utrumque metropolitanum fuerat, finis est impositus decreto peremptorio, quod Lucensi metropoliticam dignitatem asseruit.
there was restored what had already been in use from of old, and had perhaps been interrupted for some time by the ambition of the metropolitans of Braga. At length in that council an end was put to the contention that had existed between the two metropolitans, by a peremptory decree which secured the metropolitan dignity to the bishop of Lugo.
6. Idatius in Chronico, olympiade 303 circa annum 430, haec narrat accidisse: In conventu, inquit, Lucensi contra voluntatem Agrestii Lucensis episcopi Pastor et Syagrius episcopi ordinantur. Vides in his verbis plura metropoliticae dignitatis argumenta pro Lucensi episcopo. Cur enim apud Lucum conveniunt episcopi, nisi quia metropolis erat? Cur in illa urbe ordinationes episcoporum factae, nisi quia metropolitani sedes erat? solemne enim antiquitus fuit ut episcopus vel in propria cui praeficiebatur Ecclesia, vel in metropolitana civitate ordinaretur. Cur denique ordinatos illos episcopos fuisse notat contra voluntatem Lucensis episcopi, nisi quia hic erat manifestus canonum contemptus, qui toties vetant ne episcopus citra metropolitani episcopi voluntatem et conscientiam consecretur?
6. Idatius in his Chronicle, at Olympiad 303, about the year 430, relates that these things happened: In the district of Lugo, he says, against the will of Agrestius, bishop of Lugo, Pastor and Syagrius are ordained bishops. You see in these words several proofs of metropolitan dignity on behalf of the bishop of Lugo. For why do the bishops meet at Lugo, unless because it was the metropolis? Why were ordinations of bishops performed in that city, unless because it was the seat of the metropolitan? For it was customary of old that a bishop should be ordained either in his own Church over which he was being set, or in the metropolitan city. Why, finally, does he note that those bishops were ordained against the will of the bishop of Lugo, unless because here was a manifest contempt of the canons, which so often forbid that a bishop be consecrated without the will and knowledge of the metropolitan bishop?
Quae superius dixi jam paucis colligo. Ac 1° duos fuisse in Galliciae provincia metropolitanos; 2° unum eorum Bracarensem episcopum fuisse, extra omne dubium esse; 3° alterutrum e nominatis episcopis, Ceponium dico et Idatium, Bracarensem metropolitanum fuisse; 4° videri Ceponium hoc anno 447 Bracarensem Ecclesiam rexisse potius quam Idatium. Oportet enim eum, qui tunc Bracarensibus praeerat, decessisse ante synodum Galliciae, cum hujus tempore Balconius Bracarensem Ecclesiam regeret; at Idatius tunc adhuc in vivis erat, si fides libello de duodecim Scriptoribus ecclesiasticis, qui Isidoro et Ildephonso subjici solet: Decessit enim, inquit ille, sub Leone principi ultima jam pene senectute, sicut etiam praefationis suae demonstrat initio. Quod etiam patet ex ipso Chronico, quod ultra Leonis papae tempora ab eo extenditur. 5° Igitur Lucensis metropolitanus fuisse videtur Idatius, quamvis Sigebertus eum Lemicae episcopum faciat. Sed videtur confundere duos Idatios, quorum unus tempore Leonis, et Chronici auctor fuit; alter Priscilliani olim accusator, qui revera Lemicae episcopus fuit. Errandi praeterea Sigeberto occasio fuit, quod recentior Idatius in praefatione sui Chronici natum se in Lemica civitate affirmat: qui si ejusdem civitatis episcopus fuisset, hoc non omisisset eo loco commemorare, ubi et Lemicae et suae in ea nativitatis mentionem faciebat. Melius dixeris videri eum metropolitanam suam dignitatem indicare, cum ibidem se summi praesulem officii creatum dicit: summum est enim inter episcopos provinciae metropolitani officium, et in fine ejusdem praefationis, ita gemebundus deformem luget ecclesiastici ordinis statum in provincia Galliciae, ac si ad eum praecipue pertinuisset, velut provinciae caput, creationibus indiscretis, quas notat, et universae propemodum in divina disciplina religionis occasui ex officio occurrere ac subvenire.
What I have said above I now gather up in a few words. And, first, that there were two metropolitans in the province of Galicia; secondly, that one of them was the bishop of Braga is beyond all doubt; thirdly, that one or other of the bishops named, I mean Ceponius and Idatius, was metropolitan of Braga; fourthly, that Ceponius rather than Idatius seems to have ruled the Church of Braga in this year 447. For he who then presided over the people of Braga must have died before the synod of Galicia, since at the time of that synod Balconius was ruling the Church of Braga; but Idatius was then still among the living, if credit is to be given to the little book on twelve ecclesiastical Writers which is usually subjoined to Isidore and Ildephonsus: For he died, that writer says, under the emperor Leo, in an old age already almost extreme, as he also shows at the beginning of his preface. Which is also plain from the Chronicle itself, which is extended by him beyond the times of Pope Leo. Fifthly, therefore, Idatius seems to have been metropolitan of Lugo, although Sigebert makes him bishop of Lemica. But he seems to confuse two men named Idatius, of whom one lived in the time of Leo and was the author of the Chronicle; the other was formerly the accuser of Priscillian, and was in truth bishop of Lemica. Sigebert had, moreover, an occasion of erring in this, that the later Idatius in the preface of his Chronicle affirms that he was born in the city of Lemica: and if he had been bishop of the same city, he would not have omitted to record it in that place, where he was making mention both of Lemica and of his own birth in it. You would better say that he seems to indicate his metropolitan dignity, when in the same place he says that he was created prelate of the highest office: for the highest office among the bishops of a province is that of the metropolitan; and at the end of the same preface he so groaningly laments the disfigured state of the ecclesiastical order in the province of Galicia, as though it had belonged chiefly to him, as head of the province, to meet and remedy by virtue of his office the indiscriminate appointments which he censures, and the decline of almost the whole of religion in divine discipline.
Denique vix locum dubitandi relinquit Idatius, cum olympiade 310 Gallicianae provinciae populationem describit, Suevosque apud Lucum direptos narrat. Statim enim haec subjicit: Capto Idatio episcopo septimo kalendas Augusti in Aquaeflaviensi Ecclesia, eumdem conventum grandi evertit excidio. Manifestum est non de alio eum quam de seipso sermonem habere, nec de alio conventu, quam de Lucensi, de cujus vastatione narrationem inierat; nec aliam ejus episcopalem sedem quam Lucum indicari; Aquaflaviensis
Finally, Idatius leaves scarcely any room for doubting, when at Olympiad 310 he describes the devastation of the Galician province, and tells of the Sueves plundered at Lugo. For he immediately subjoins these words: Bishop Idatius having been captured on the seventh day before the Kalends of August in the Church of Aquae Flaviae, he overthrows the same district with great destruction. It is manifest that he is speaking of none other than himself, and of no other district than that of Lugo, of whose devastation he had begun the account; and that no other episcopal see of his is indicated than Lugo; of Aquae Flaviae
Editors' notes and page, col. 1328

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. (right half of the page head as visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nuo instauratum sit, quod jam›; B ‹luntatem Lucensis episcopi, nisi quia›; C ‹patet ex ipso Chronico, quod ultra›; D ‹propemodum in divina disciplina›
  • old-edition numerals: 1368 after ‹inter utrumque metropolitanum›; 1369 after ‹locum dubitandi relinquit›
PL 54:1329
enim Ecclesia, quam commemorat, episcopalis sedes non erat, sed particularis aliqua Lucensis parochiae ecclesia.
for the Church [of Aquae Flaviae], which he mentions, was not an episcopal see, but some particular church of the diocese of Lugo.
Jam quod idem Idatius frequenter appellat conventum Bracarensem et conventum Lucensem, suspicor partitionem provinciae Gallicianae his verbis indicare. Provinciam scilicet amplissimam in duas partes divisas puto, quas placuit conventus nomine discernere, et utrique suam metropolim, uni Bracaram, alteri Lucum attribuere, cum juribus metropoliticis tam in civilibus, quam in ecclesiasticis. Eodem fere loquendi modo in antiquis praesertimque Africanis monumentis unaquaeque provincia concilium appellatur, quod idem est atque conventus.
Now as to the fact that the same Idatius frequently speaks of the district of Braga and the district of Lugo, I suspect that by these words he indicates the partition of the Galician province. That is, I think that a very extensive province was divided into two parts, which it was decided to distinguish by the name of district, and to assign to each its own metropolis, Braga to the one, Lugo to the other, with metropolitan rights both in civil and in ecclesiastical matters. By much the same manner of speaking, in ancient and especially African records each province is called a council, which is the same thing as a district.
2. Epistolae sermo, et commonitorii series, et libelli tui textus. Tria manifeste distinguit: Epistolam, commonitorium et libellum. Epistolam familiarem appellat ipse cap. 17. Commonitorium, quod nos vulgo memoriale dicimus, scriptum illud est sexdecim capitulis comprehensum, quod damnatas olim Priscillianistarum opiniones continebat, cuique totidem capitibus respondet haec epistola S. Leo. Libellus denique sexdecim pariter capitulis constans aliud a priori scripti genus est, quo Turribius haereticorum istorum blasphemias confutavit, ut ipse testis est in fine suae ad Idatium et Ceponium epistolae. Libros vocat additio ad Isidori libr. de Viris Illustribus superius laudata, quibus eadem Priscillianorum haeresis detestata, convicta, atque decenter abdicata fuisse ibidem dicitur. De eodem libello intelligenda videntur, quae habet Montanus episcopus Toletanus in epistola ad Palentinos, concilio Toletano II annexa: Hunc, inquit, Priscillianum talem fuisse plenius discet, qui beatissimi ac religiossimi viri Theoribii episcopi ad sanctum papam urbis Romae Leonem libros editos legit. In quibus hanc sordidam haeresim explanavit, aperuit, et occultam tenebris suis perfidiaeque nube velatam in propatulo misit. Ex ipsis etenim LIBRIS qualiter cavere, quid respondere contra sacrilegos possit, pius lector inveniet.
2. The language of the letter, and the sequence of the memorandum, and the text of your little book. He plainly distinguishes three things: the Letter, the memorandum and the little book. The Letter he himself calls a familiar one in chap. 17. The Memorandum (commonitorium), which we commonly call a memorial, is that writing comprised in sixteen chapters which contained the long-condemned opinions of the Priscillianists, and to which this letter of Saint Leo replies in as many chapters. The Little book, finally, consisting likewise of sixteen chapters, is a kind of writing different from the former, in which Turribius refuted the blasphemies of those heretics, as he himself bears witness at the end of his letter to Idatius and Ceponius. The addition to Isidore's book On Illustrious Men, cited above, calls them books, by which the same heresy of the Priscillians is there said to have been execrated, convicted, and fittingly renounced. Of the same little book are to be understood, it seems, the words of Montanus, bishop of Toledo, in the letter to the people of Palencia annexed to the SECOND council of Toledo: That this Priscillian, he says, was such a man he will learn more fully who reads the books of the most blessed and most religious man, Bishop Theoribius, issued to the holy pope of the city of Rome, Leo. In them he expounded this foul heresy, laid it open, and brought it out into public view, hidden as it was in its own darkness and veiled in a cloud of perfidy. For from those very BOOKS the devout reader will find how to beware, and what he can answer against the sacrilegious.
3. Priscillianistarum foetidissimam apud vos recaluisse sentinam. Haec ex Augustino, lib. de Haeresib. ad Quodvultdeum, haeresi 79, mutuatus esse videtur S. Leo. Hujus turpissimae sectae cunabula et progressus qui scire volet, adeat Sulpitium Severum lib. II Histor. in fine. Videat etiam Hieronymum in Daniel. XL, et ad Ctesiphontem contra Pelagianos; Idatii Chron. olymp. 291, concilia Toletan. I et Bracar. I. De hac haeresi nihil apud Epiphanium, qui forte eam a Gnosticorum, Manichaeorum aliorumque sectis, quibuscum pleraque habebant Priscillianistae communia, non distinxit. Est et apud Augustinum tom. VI consultatio Orosii Hispani ad ipsum, et Augustini ad Orosium responsio, seu liber adversus Priscillianistas et Origenistas. Superiorem lectionem foetidissimam sentinam exhibent omnes excusi codices et aliquot ms. Plerique tamen sententiam: Corbeiens. duo, Cantabrig., Thuan. 1. Ita et Grimanic., sed alio atramento correctum, etsi eadem, ut puto, manu: prius enim sentinam legebatur. Pro foedissimam quoque manu et atramento iisdem repositum foetidissimam, quod et Corbeien. 1 habet et Thuan. 1.
3. That the most fetid bilge of the Priscillianists has grown warm again among you. Saint Leo seems to have borrowed these words from Augustine, in the book On Heresies to Quodvultdeus, heresy 79. Whoever wishes to know the cradle and progress of this most shameful sect, let him go to Sulpicius Severus, Book II of the History, at the end. Let him also see Jerome on Daniel XL, and to Ctesiphon against the Pelagians; the Chronicle of Idatius, Olympiad 291; the FIRST councils of Toledo and of Braga. There is nothing about this heresy in Epiphanius, who perhaps did not distinguish it from the sects of the Gnostics, the Manichaeans and others, with which the Priscillianists had most things in common. There is also in Augustine, vol. VI, the consultation of Orosius the Spaniard addressed to him, and Augustine's reply to Orosius, or the book against the Priscillianists and Origenists. The reading above, foetidissimam sentinam, is exhibited by all the printed codices and by some manuscripts. Most, however, have sententiam: the two of Corbie, the Cambridge codex, Thuanean 1. So also the Grimani codex, but corrected in another ink, although, as I think, by the same hand: for previously sentinam was read. In place of foedissimam also, foetidissimam has been put by the same hand and ink, which Corbie 1 and Thuanean 1 also have.
4. Ut auctorem ejus cum plerisque discipulis legum publicarum ense prosternerent mundi principes. Quid loquar de Priscilliano (inquit Hieronymus ad Ctesiphontem adversus Pelagium scribens), qui et saeculi gladio et totius orbis auctoritate damnatus est? Idem habes apud Sulpitium Severum. Sed neque hic, neque ille, nec quisquam alius sanctorum Patrum, qui illo Priscilliani aevo vixerunt, cruenta hujusmodi
4. So that the princes of the world struck down its author, with most of his disciples, by the sword of the public laws. Why should I speak of Priscillian (says Jerome, writing to Ctesiphon against Pelagius), who was condemned both by the sword of the world and by the authority of the whole earth? You have the same in Sulpicius Severus. But neither the latter, nor the former, nor any other of the holy Fathers who lived in that age of Priscillian, [approved] bloody [counsels] of this kind
Editors' notes and page, col. 1329

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1329

Confer nostram dissertationem de epistolis deperditis num. 16, quam post S. Leonis epistolas dedimus.

Compare our dissertation on the lost letters, n. 16, which we have given after the letters of St. Leo.

(printed under page 670)

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head only; the column number is cut off in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹viensis enim Ecclesia, quam commemorat›; B ‹pitulis comprehensum, quod damnatas› / ‹lianistarum opiniones continebat›; C ‹qualiter cavere, quid respondere› / ‹sit, pius lector inveniet.›; D ‹sed alio atramento correctum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1370 before ‹3. Priscillianistarum foetidissimam›
PL 54:1330
consilia ita approbarunt. Sanctus enim Martinus omni studio egit apud Maximum, ut sanguine infelicium abstineret, non desinens increpare Idatium, ut ab accusatione desisteret; novum et inauditum nefas asserens ut causam Ecclesiae judex saeculi judicaret: satis superque sufficere, ut episcopali sententia haeretici judicati Ecclesiis pellerentur. Severus ipse, qui haec refert lib. II Hist., Priscillianistas parum sanis consiliis, pertinacibus studiis, pessimo exemplo necatos aut exsiliis mulctatos esse testatur; Ithaciumque eam ob rem et coepiscoporum communione, et episcopatu fuisse privatum, non est qui nesciat. Quae causa fuit ut Hieronymus in Catalogo scriptorum ecclesiasticorum Priscilliani necem factioni Hylatii (forte Idatii) et Ithacii tribuat. Quo tamen loco, ut verum fatear, valde suspicor depravatum esse et interpolatum hunc Hieronymi librum; illudque omne quod de Priscilliano habet, ab aliquo ejus assecla olim esse insertum. Vix enim conciliare possis quae alibi habet seu ad Ctesiphontem contra Pelagium scribens, seu Danielem commentans, cum his quae in isto Catalogo leguntur de Priscilliano. Hic enim Abilae eum episcopum vocat; cum a paucis discipulis suis episcopus ibidem constitutus, numquam pro episcopo habitus sit a catholicis, numquam episcopus nominatus, numquam ut talis accusatus vel damnatus reperiatur. Nullam praeterea ei notam affingit, nec haereticum appellat: e contra vero ejus accusatores episcopos, ne episcopos quidem nominat, sed potius ut homines factiosos infamat. Denique insignem haeresiarcham, seu potius omnium haeresum antiquarum instauratorem satis habet, si sparsis rumoribus haereseos a nonnullis accusatum esse indicet, a pluribus eumdem simul defensum ita asserens, ut in quam partem sese inclinet lector anceps remanere cogatur. Hic, inquit, usque hodie a nonnullis Gnosticae, id est Basilidis et Marcionis, de quibus Irenaeus scripsit, haereseos accusatur, defendentibus aliis non ita eum sensisse ut arguitur. Ita anno Theodosii 14, id est, Christi 392, scribit Hieronymus, vir nihil eorum quae in Ecclesia gerebantur ignarus, post Caesaraugustanam synodum, post Burdigalensem, post damnatum totius orbis, ut ipse ait, auctoritate Priscillianum, post Damasi, cui ipse aderat, repulsam, talem ut ne in conspectu quidem pontificis admissi sint Priscillianus et socii se illi purgare cupientes. Quin et libro laudato ad Ctesiphontem, Priscillianum vocat partem Manichaei, asserit eum habere partem Gnosticae haereseos de Basilidis impietate venientem, et ibidem ac alibi adversus ejus turpitudinem stylum acriter exerit.
counsels in such a way. For Saint Martin strove with all zeal before Maximus that he should abstain from the blood of the unfortunate men, not ceasing to rebuke Idatius, that he should desist from the accusation; asserting that it was a new and unheard-of wrong that a judge of the world should judge a cause of the Church: that it was enough and more than enough that the heretics, judged by episcopal sentence, should be driven from the Churches. Severus himself, who reports these things in Book II of the History, testifies that the Priscillianists were put to death or punished with exile by counsels little sound, by obstinate partisanship, by the worst of examples; and there is no one who does not know that Ithacius was on that account deprived both of the communion of his fellow bishops and of the episcopate. This was the reason why Jerome, in the Catalogue of ecclesiastical writers, ascribes the killing of Priscillian to the faction of Hylatius (perhaps Idatius) and Ithacius. In which place, however, to confess the truth, I strongly suspect that this book of Jerome has been corrupted and interpolated; and that all that it has about Priscillian was at some time inserted by one of his followers. For you could scarcely reconcile what he has elsewhere, whether writing to Ctesiphon against Pelagius or commenting on Daniel, with what is read in this Catalogue about Priscillian. For here he calls him bishop of Avila; whereas, having been set up as bishop there by a few of his disciples, he was never held as a bishop by Catholics, never named bishop, and is never found accused or condemned as such. Moreover he fastens no mark of censure upon him, nor calls him a heretic: on the contrary, his accusers, who were bishops, he does not even name as bishops, but rather defames them as factious men. Finally, concerning a notable heresiarch, or rather the restorer of all the ancient heresies, he thinks it enough if he indicates that he was accused of heresy by some through rumours spread abroad, asserting at the same time that the same man was defended by many, in such a way that the reader is forced to remain doubtful to which side he himself inclines. He, he says, is to this day accused by some of the Gnostic heresy, that is, of Basilides and Marcion, about whom Irenaeus wrote, while others defend him as not having thought as he is charged. So writes Jerome in the 14th year of Theodosius, that is, of Christ 392, a man ignorant of nothing of what was being done in the Church, after the synod of Saragossa, after that of Bordeaux, after Priscillian had been condemned, as he himself says, by the authority of the whole earth, after the rebuff from Damasus, at whose side he himself was, such that Priscillian and his companions, desiring to clear themselves before him, were not even admitted into the pontiff's sight. Indeed, in the book to Ctesiphon already cited, he calls Priscillian a part of Manichaeus, asserts that he holds a part of the Gnostic heresy coming from the impiety of Basilides, and there and elsewhere he sharply wields his pen against his shamefulness.
5. Sexdecim capitulis. Ita mss. codic. Barb. 1, Thuan. quatuor, Corb. duo, Trecopith., Cantabrig., Herovallianus Isidori Merc., editiones Crabbi, Canisii, Sichardi, Nicolini, Surii, etc., et recte quidem; revera enim sexdecim tantum capitula commonitorium et libellus Turribii complectebatur, ut ex his capituli 16 verbis patet: Decursis itaque omnibus quae libelli series comprehendit, et a quibus commonitorii forma non discrepat, etc. Vulgo tamen in excusis legitur: Decem et septem capitulis, quibus Griman. ms. suffragatur.
5. In sixteen chapters. So the manuscript codices Barberini 1, four Thuanean, two of Corbie, the Trecopith., the Cambridge codex, the Hérouval codex of Isidore Mercator, the editions of Crabbe, Canisius, Sichard, Nicolini, Surius, etc., and rightly indeed; for in truth the memorandum and the little book of Turribius comprised only sixteen chapters, as is plain from these words of chapter 16: Having therefore run through all that the sequence of the little book comprises, and from which the form of the memorandum does not differ, etc. Commonly, however, in the printed copies there is read: In seventeen chapters, which the Grimani manuscript supports.
Notatu porro dignum est, ex sexdecim horum Leonis capitum seu responsionum non modo sententiis, sed et ipsis verbis, conflata fere esse illa capitula quae a concilio Bracarensi I condita sunt ad clariorem catholicae veritatis expositionem. Relectis enim approbatisque tam regula fidei, quam subjectis capitulis quae edita olim fuerant a concilio Tarraconensis
It is further worthy of note that from these sixteen chapters or replies of Leo, not only from their thoughts but also from their very words, those chapters were for the most part put together which were drawn up by the FIRST council of Braga for a clearer exposition of Catholic truth. For when both the rule of faith and the subjoined chapters, which had formerly been issued by the council of the Tarraconensian
Editors' notes and page, col. 1330

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1330

De corruptione hujus loci in Catalogo, cui nulli codices suffragantur, non est suspicandum. Vera causa cur Hieronymus in eo libro alia ratione de Priscilliano scripsit, quam in posterioribus libris, haec est, quia tunc de ejus erroribus et gestis non ita erat instructus ut postea fuit.

No corruption of this passage in the Catalogue is to be suspected, since no codices support it. The true reason why Jerome wrote of Priscillian in that book in a different way than in his later books is this, that at that time he was not so well informed about his errors and his doings as he afterwards was.

(printed under page 670)

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. (right half of the page head as visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹consilia ita approbarunt.›; B ‹Vix enim conciliare possis›; C ‹sensisse ut arguitur. Ita anno Theodosii›; D ‹capituli 16 verbis patet›
  • old-edition numerals: 1371 after ‹illudque omne quod›
PL 54:1331
Carthaginensis, Lusitanae, et Boeticae provinciarum ex suggestione Leonis coacto, visum est illis Bracarensis synodi Patribus aliqua etiam proponere capitula, quae ut magis simplicia evidentiaque a minus eruditis intelligi facile possent. Quod aptius a se praestari non posse existimarunt, quam si Leonis responsa directa olim ad Turribium ob oculos sibi ponerent et, in compendium missa, sub anathematis poena suscipienda populis praeciperent. Quod feliciter quidem impletum est, ut legenti liquido apparebit. Nullum enim fere verbum est quod a Leone non sint mutuati, nulla Leonis capitula quae suis non comprehenderint. Priores enim quinque concilii articuli quinque prioribus Leonis capitibus ex ordine respondent; alii cum aliis, etsi nec ordine servato eodem, nec numero, omnino conveniunt. Unicum est Leonis capitulum, quod illi intactum reliquerunt; nonum videlicet, quo refellitur Priscillianistarum sententia dicentium: Filios promissionis ex mulieribus quidem natos, sed ex Spiritu sancto esse conceptos. Quam ideo praetermiserunt, vel quia talia non sentire Priscillianistas suo tempore animadverterunt, vel quia ambigua illa propositio catholico sensu defendi poterat, si de solo regenerationis sacramento intelligeretur, quo forte defendebatur ab illis haereticis; nec enim omnia haereticorum dicta haeretica sunt.
Carthaginensian, Lusitanian and Baetican provinces, assembled at Leo's suggestion, had been read over and approved, it seemed good to those Fathers of the synod of Braga to set forth certain chapters as well, which, as being more simple and evident, might easily be understood by the less learned. This they judged could not be more fittingly accomplished by them than if they set before their eyes the replies of Leo formerly addressed to Turribius and, having reduced them to a summary, enjoined them upon the peoples to be received under pain of anathema. Which was indeed happily fulfilled, as will be clearly apparent to one who reads. For there is scarcely any word that they have not borrowed from Leo, no chapters of Leo that they have not comprised in their own. For the first five articles of the council answer in order to the first five chapters of Leo; the others agree altogether with the others, although neither the same order nor the same number is kept. There is one single chapter of Leo which they left untouched; namely the ninth, in which is refuted the opinion of the Priscillianists who say: That the sons of the promise are indeed born of women, but conceived of the Holy Spirit. This they passed over either because they observed that in their own time the Priscillianists did not hold such things, or because that ambiguous proposition could be defended in a Catholic sense, if it were understood only of the sacrament of regeneration, in which sense it was perhaps defended by those heretics; for not all the sayings of heretics are heretical.
6. Sed omnis mali ipse sit principium atque substantia. Ita omnes codices, exceptis Thuaneo uno, qui habet: Omnibus malis ipse sit, etc., et Griman. ac
6. But that he himself is the beginning and substance of all evil. So all the codices, except one Thuanean, which has: Omnibus malis ipse sit, etc., and the Grimani and
Editors' notes and page, col. 1331

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1331

Quidquid in hac annotatione Quesnellus disserit de ejectione Dictinii, innititur Idacii testimonio, quod in prima Leonis editione allatum, in secunda fatetur apud Idacium non reperiri. Excitatus nimirum fuerat Tillemontii litteris ut eum locum ubinam apud Idacium esset indicaret. Hinc se deceptum detexit, et solum excusationis causa eum locum non abs se confictum, sed aliquo ex libro, cujus oblitus est, bona fide descriptum testatur. Licet vero agnoscat et indicet non obscure hoc testimonio deficiente ea omnia corruere, quae in tota annotatione illi substructa sunt; cum tamen multas conjectationes adhuc congesserit, more suo, quibus suspecta reddantur exemplaria professionum Symposii et Dictinii Toletano I concilio subjecta, nec non sententia ejusdem synodi, quae Ambrosius Morales ediderat; cumque de his documentis, ac de aliis nonnullis rebus ad idem Toletanum concilium pertinentibus aliquot non leves controversiae inter eruditos agitentur; nos, qui ex codicibus quos vidimus hac in re aliquid lucis afferre et ea documenta genuina demonstrare posse credimus, rem gratam lectoribus facturos arbitramur, si de iisdem non pauca disseramus. In recentibus conciliorum editionibus Toletani I, nomine proferuntur viginti canones, tum subjicitur regula fidei contra Priscillanistas, postea exemplaria professionum Symposii ac Dictinii, ac tandem ejusdem concilii sententia. Canones dicuntur editi in Toletano concilio Stilicone consule, aera 438, qui characteres anno 400 congruunt. Regula fidei, quam adversus Priscillianistas ex praecepto Leonis fecisse traduntur episcopi Tarraconenses, Carthaginienses, Lusitani et Boetici, convenit ei concilio, quod idem pontifex convocandum praecepit in epistola ad Turribium, c. 17. Exemplaria professionum Symposii et Dictinii praeferunt aeram 438, et sententia concilii vivum supponit S. Simplicianum Mediolanensem, aliasque notas exhibet, quae omnia cohaerent cum an. 400 cui sane Idatius Symposii et Dictinii retractationem, id est memoratas fidei professiones, assignat. At in iisdem professionum exemplaribus hi episcopi Symposius et Dictinius sanctae memoriae appellantur, quae formula scriptum prodit hoc documentum post eorum mortem, ac propterea post an. 400. Hae variae notae varias inter criticos sententias peperere. Plerique eos canones, professiones fidei, et sententiam in Toletana synodo editos consuerunt anno 400, vel 405, in quibus Stilico consulatum gessit; regulam vero fidei in alia synodo Leone pontifice anno 447, aut paulo post. Tillemontius tom. VIII, not. 15, in Priscillianistarum historiam pag. 796, etsi cognosceret professiones Symposii ac Dictinii, nec non sententiam synodi conditas fuisse in concilio Toletano an. 400, haec tamen documenta, uti nunc habentur, excerpta contendit ex ejusdem synodi gestis, et recitata ac inserta in alia synodo sub Leone, huicque praeterea non solum regulam fidei, sed etiam canones tribuit hac potissimum ratione, quia de Patribus, qui sub Leone condiderunt regulam fidei, eodem contextu in praemisso titulo, affirmatur: Ipsi etiam et suprascripta viginti canonum capitula statuerunt. Ita haec omnia ad synodum Toletanam sub Leone habitam referri posse indicat eodem tomo, pag. 524. P. Coustantius vero in monito ad epist. 3 Innocentii n. 4, cum incredibile videret canones abjudicari a concilio Toletano coacto an. 400, ad difficultates conciliandas aliam viam ingressus est. Regulam fidei asseruit synodo sub Leone, caetera vero, quae Toletani I esse non dubitat, ad synodum sub Leone eatenus referri posse autumat, quatenus in ea ante fidei regulam relecti et confirmati fuerint canones 20 in anteriori synodo conditi, quo satis explicatur illud statuerunt; post regulam autem professiones et sententia excerptae fuerint e plenioribus Toletanae I synodi gestis. Soli codices ex quibus haec documenta prodiere aliquid subsidii afferre queunt in hac controversia. Canones et regula fidei qui a Merlino primum editi ex manuscripto collectionis Isidorianae, a collectione, Hispanica, quam Pseudo-Isidorus transcripsit, originem ducunt. Porro omnia exemplaria hujus collectionis in prima parte, quae concilia exhibet, Toletanam I synodum cum viginti canonibus praeferunt, solamque fidei regulam subjiciunt. Canonibus autem praefigitur universim haec chronicae notatio: Arcadii et Honorii temporibus sub die XII id. Sept., Stilicone consule, qua canonum et concilii tempus designatur. Plures ex iisdem mss. libris addunt aeram Hispanicam cum quodam exiguo discrimine. Quatuor codices purioris collectionis Hispanicae vidit Joannes Baptista Perezius, quos recenset in ms. Va. 4887: Alvendensem Vigilae, Lucensem, Hispalensem, et S. Aemiliani Nos hac in re totidem codices contulimus, duos pu- (continues)

Whatever Quesnel argues in this annotation about the expulsion of Dictinius rests on a testimony of Idatius which, adduced in the first edition of Leo, he admits in the second is not to be found in Idatius. He had in fact been pressed by a letter of Tillemont to point out where in Idatius that passage was. Hence he discovered that he had been deceived, and merely by way of excuse he declares that the passage was not invented by himself but copied in good faith from some book which he has forgotten. But although he acknowledges and indicates not obscurely that, with this testimony failing, everything collapses that "was built upon it" throughout the annotation, yet since he has still heaped up, in his usual way, many conjectures by which the copies of the professions of Symposius and Dictinius appended to the first council of Toledo are rendered suspect, as also the sentence of the same synod, which Ambrosio Morales had published; and since about these documents, and about some other matters pertaining to the same council of Toledo, several controversies of no small weight are debated among the learned; we, who believe that from the codices we have seen we can bring some light to this matter and show those documents to be genuine, think we shall do readers a welcome service if we discuss them at some length. In the recent editions of the councils twenty canons are given under the name of Toledo I, then the rule of faith against the Priscillianists is subjoined, afterwards the copies of the professions of Symposius and Dictinius, and at last the sentence of the same council. The canons are said to have been issued in the council of Toledo in the consulship of Stilicho, era 438, marks which agree with the year 400. The rule of faith, which the bishops of Tarraconensis, Carthaginiensis, Lusitania and Baetica are reported to have made against the Priscillianists by Leo's instruction, fits that council which the same pontiff ordered to be convoked in the letter to Turribius, ch. 17. The copies of the professions of Symposius and Dictinius bear the era 438, and the sentence of the council supposes St. Simplicianus of Milan to be alive and shows other marks, all of which agree with the year 400, to which Idatius indeed assigns the retractation of Symposius and Dictinius, that is, the professions of faith mentioned. But in the same copies of the professions these bishops Symposius and Dictinius are called "of holy memory," a formula which betrays that this document was written after their death, and therefore after the year 400. These differing marks have produced differing opinions among the critics. Most have judged that those canons, the professions of faith and the sentence were issued in a synod of Toledo in the year 400, or 405, in which years Stilicho held the consulship, but the rule of faith in another synod under Pope Leo in the year 447 or a little after. Tillemont, vol. VIII, note 15 on the history of the Priscillianists, p. 796, although he recognized that the professions of Symposius and Dictinius, as also the sentence of the synod, were drawn up in the council of Toledo of the year 400, yet maintains that these documents, as they are now had, were excerpted from the acts of that synod and recited and inserted in another synod under Leo, and to this he further assigned not only the rule of faith but also the canons, chiefly for this reason, that of the Fathers who under Leo drew up the rule of faith it is affirmed, in the same context in the title set before it: "They also laid down the twenty chapters of canons written above." Thus he indicates in the same volume, p. 524, that all these things can be referred to a synod of Toledo held under Leo. But Father Coustant, in the notice on letter 3 of Innocent, n. 4, since he saw that it was incredible that the canons should be denied to the council of Toledo assembled in the year 400, entered on another way of reconciling the difficulties. He claimed the rule of faith for the synod under Leo, but thinks that the rest, which he does not doubt belong to Toledo I, can be referred to the synod under Leo in so far as in it, before the rule of faith, the 20 canons framed in the earlier synod were read again and confirmed, by which that phrase "they laid down" is sufficiently explained, while after the rule the professions and the sentence were excerpted from the fuller acts of the synod of Toledo I. Only the codices from which these documents came forth can bring any help in this controversy. The canons and the rule of faith, which were first published by Merlin from a manuscript of the Isidorian collection, take their origin from the Spanish collection, which Pseudo-Isidore transcribed. Now all the copies of this collection, in the first part, which presents the councils, give the synod of Toledo I with twenty canons and subjoin the rule of faith alone. And before the canons there is prefixed in all of them this chronological note: "In the times of Arcadius and Honorius, on the 12th day before the Ides of September, Stilicho being consul," by which the date of the canons and of the council is marked. Several of the same manuscript books add the Spanish era, with some slight difference. Joannes Baptista Perez saw four codices of the purer Spanish collection, which he lists in the manuscript Vat. 4887: that of Albelda, by Vigila, that of Lugo, that of Seville, and that of San Millán. We have collated the same number of codices in this matter, two (continues)

(printed under page 671)

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head only is visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sis, Carthaginensis, Lusitanae›; B ‹bus quidem natos, sed ex Spiritu sancto› / ‹Quam ideo praetermiserunt›; C stands in the foot-note band, beside ‹fide descriptum testatur. Licet vero›; D stands in the foot-note band, beside ‹dem concilii sententia. Canones dicuntur› / ‹letano concilio Stilicone consule›
  • old-edition numerals: 1372 after ‹ut magis simplicia›
PL 54:1332
Barb. 1, in quibus sic legitur: Sed omnibus ipse si principium atque substantia, etc., quam lectionem confirmare videtur S. Augustinus, qui libro de Haeresibus ad Quodvultdeum, cap. 70, inter Priscillianistarum dogmata hoc recenset, quod a maligno principe istum mundum factum fuisse asserunt, et opificium omnis carnis, non Deo bono et vero, sed malignis angelis tribuunt: quod et de totius mundi creatione eosdem sensisse cap. 14 hujus epist. testatur Leo. Judicet lector et eligat.
Barberini 1, in which it is read thus: Sed omnibus ipse si principium atque substantia, etc., a reading which Saint Augustine seems to confirm, who in the book On Heresies to Quodvultdeus, chap. 70, reckons this among the doctrines of the Priscillianists, that they assert that this world was made by a malign prince, and ascribe the fashioning of all flesh not to the good and true God, but to malign angels: and that they thought the same also about the creation of the whole world Leo attests in chap. 14 of this letter. Let the reader judge and choose.
7. Sine corpore. Ita e Thuaneis codic. unicus cum Trecopithoeano, quem ex illo transcriptum dixeris, ita in omnibus ei concinit; ita etiam Herovallianus Isidori Merc. cod. ms. Caeteri itam exarati manu, quam excusi etiam Isidorianae Merlini collectionis, habent: In corpore. Sed huic lectioni priorem quam reposuimus anteponendam esse nemo est qui non intelligat, tam ex sermonis contextu, quo animas corporibus postmodum inclusas fuisse a daemonibus asserit, quam ex Augustini verbis de haeresibus cap. 70, quae auctori nostro ob oculos fuisse et sensus et verborum similitudo arguunt. Hi, inquit, animas dicunt ejusdem naturae atque substantiae cujus est Deus, ad agonem quemdam spontaneum in terris exercendum per septem coelos et per quosdam gradatim descendere principatus, et in malignum principem incurrere, a quo istum mundum factum volunt, atque ab hoc principe per diversa carnis corpora seminari.
7. Without a body. So a single one of the Thuanean codices, with the Trecopithoean, which you would say was transcribed from it, so fully does it agree with it in all things; so also the Hérouval manuscript codex of Isidore Mercator. The rest, both those written by hand and the printed ones, even those of Merlin's Isidorian collection, have: In a body. But there is no one who does not understand that the former reading, which we have restored, is to be preferred to this one, both from the context of the discourse, in which he asserts that the souls were afterwards shut up in bodies by the demons, and from the words of Augustine On Heresies, chap. 70, which the likeness both of sense and of words shows to have been before our author's eyes. These men, he says, say that souls are of the same nature and substance as God is, that they descend by degrees through seven heavens and through certain principalities to carry on a certain voluntary contest on earth, and fall in with the malign prince by whom they hold this world to have been made, and are sown by this prince through diverse bodies of flesh.
8. Dictinii tractatus. Dictinium fuisse
8. The tractates of Dictinius. That Dictinius was
Editors' notes and page, col. 1332

Page

  • running head: [NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. (right half of the page head as visible in this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Barb. 1, in quibus sic legitur›; B ‹quam ex Augustini verbis de haeresibus›; C stands in the foot-note band, beside ‹an. 400, haec tamen documenta› / ‹excerpta contendit›; D stands in the foot-note band, beside ‹ptae fuerint e plenioribus Toletanae I synodi gestis.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1373 before ‹8. Dictinii tractatus.›
PL 54:1333
aiunt Asturicensem episcopum, in cujus decedentis locum Turribius ipse, cujus epistolam in manibus
they say [was] bishop of Astorga, into whose place, on his decease, Turribius himself, whose letter [we] have in hand,
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
rioris Hispanicae, unum Palatinum 755, alterum eminentissimi cardinalis Passionei; tertium antiquissimum Veronensis capituli ms. 59, qui abbreviationem canonum ex Hispanis codicibus ipsa Hispanica collectione antiquioribus continet; quartum denique Vat. 1341, qui collectionem Hispanicam Gallicanae et minus purae originis exhibet. Ex his omnibus mss. libri tres aeram omittunt, Hispalensis, Palatinus et Vat. 1341. Caeteri sic eam signant. Codex Alvendensis Vigilae notat aeram 435; praestantissimus Lucensis praefert aeram 438; et similiter vetustissimus Veronensis eamdem aeram sic exhibet: Ex synodo Toletana aera 438. Concinit etiam codex S. Aemiliani, qui licet in conciliis mutilus Toletano I careat, alibi tamen, ut postea dicemus, exhibet antiquissima excepta ex gestis ejusdem Toletani concilii, et in his annotatur aera 438. Tandem codex Hispanicae collectionis apud eminentissimum Passioneum signat aeram 439. Ex hac autem, quantumvis diversa, aerae notatione colligitur, synodum ejusmodi non posse produci ad concilium sub Leone, sed Toletanum concilium exigit, quod cum Stiliconis consulatu in eamdem inscriptione designato cohaereat. Cum autem Stilico bis consulatum gesserit, nimirum an. 400 et 405, nullae autem aerae in mss. indicatae incidant in an. 405, quo Stilico secundo consul fuit; hic secundus consulatus, seu annus 405 intelligi nequit. Cum vero aera 438 in tribus vetustissimis codicibus ascripta anno 400 conveniat, manifestum fit alias duas aeras duorum aliorum codicum amanuensium lapsu esse corruptas, et ad aeram 438 emendandas esse, ac propterea concilium indicatur Toleti habitum an. 400, quo Stilico primum consulatum gessit: unde eum non iterum consulem, ut in secundo consulatu scribi solet, sed simpliciter consulem inscriptio nominat. Canones igitur et episcopi eisdem subscripti pertinent ad concilium Toletanum anni 400.
of the purer Spanish [collection], one the Palatine 755, another that of the most eminent Cardinal Passionei; a third, the very ancient ms. 59 of the chapter of Verona, which contains an abridgement of the canons from Spanish codices older than the Spanish collection itself; a fourth, finally, Vat. 1341, which presents the Spanish collection of Gallican and less pure origin. Of all these mss., three books omit the era: that of Seville, the Palatine, and Vat. 1341. The rest mark it thus. The codex of Albelda, of Vigila, notes era 435; the most excellent codex of Lugo gives era 438; and likewise the very old Veronese presents the same era thus: From the synod of Toledo, era 438. The codex of San Millán also agrees, which, although, being mutilated in the councils, it lacks Toledo I, nevertheless elsewhere, as we shall say later, presents very ancient excerpts from the acts of the same council of Toledo, and in these era 438 is noted. Lastly, the codex of the Spanish collection in the possession of the most eminent Passionei marks era 439. Now from this notation of the era, however divergent, it is gathered that a synod of this kind cannot be brought down to the council under Leo, but it requires a council of Toledo that agrees with the consulship of Stilicho designated in the same inscription. But since Stilicho held the consulship twice, namely in the years 400 and 405, and none of the eras indicated in the mss. falls in the year 405, in which Stilicho was consul for the second time, this second consulship, or the year 405, cannot be understood. Since, however, era 438, written in three very old codices, fits the year 400, it becomes manifest that the two other eras of the two other codices have been corrupted by a slip of the copyists and are to be emended to era 438, and that therefore the council is indicated as held at Toledo in the year 400, in which Stilicho held his first consulship: whence the inscription names him not consul for the second time, as is customarily written in a second consulship, but simply consul. The canons, therefore, and the bishops subscribed to them belong to the council of Toledo of the year 400.
Post canones et subscriptiones episcoporum sequitur haec clausula: Explicit constitutio concilii Toletani; quae in editis Conciliorum omittitur, at a Garzia Loayza ex Hispanis codicibus profertur in editione Conciliorum Hispaniae. Haec autem clausula praemissos quidem canones, non vero quae postea describitur Regula fidei, ad eamdem synodum spectare ostendit. Id vero apertius patet ex diverso titulo, qui in mss. purae collectionis Hispanicae statim subjectus, aliud concilium a Leone praeceptum epist. 15, c. 17, palam designat. Incipiunt regulae fidei catholicae contra omnes haereses, et quam maxime contra Priscillianos, quas episcopi Tarraconenses, Carthaginenses, Lusitani, et Boetici fecerunt, et cum praecepto papae Urbis Leonis ad Balconium episcopum Galliciae transmiserunt. Ipsi etiam et suprascripta viginti canonum capitula statuerunt in concilio Toletano; et mox subditur ipsa regula fidei. Postrema verba: Ipsi etiam et suprascripta, etc., nihil moveant: haec enim additamentum esse perperam insertum ostendemus postea. Codex Vat. 1341 collectionis Hispanicae originis Gallicanae cum Isidorianis hanc descripti tituli variam lectionem praefert: Incipit regula fidei catholicae contra Priscillianistas, quam episcopi Tarraconenses, Carthaginenses, Lusitani, et Boetici fecerunt ex praecepto papae Urbis Leonis, et ad Balconium episcopum Galliciae, etc. Ex hac lectione, qua fidei regula ex praecepto Leonis facta, et ad Balconium transmissa traditur, alia Leonis epistola ad eos episcopos data dicenda esset, in qua hoc praeceptum contineretur. Sed hisce originis Gallicanae mss. praeferendi sunt codices purioris Hispanicae. In his autem omnibus alia interpunctione legitur cum praecepto: unde tres alios codices similes allegat etiam Baluzius, not. 14, in epist. 40 S. Cypriani, qui cum praecepto similiter exhibent. Ex hac autem lectione et interpunctatione colligi videtur episcopos memoratos
After the canons and the subscriptions of the bishops there follows this closing formula: Here ends the constitution of the council of Toledo; which is omitted in the printed editions of the Councils, but is produced by García Loaysa from Spanish codices in his edition of the Councils of Spain. Now this closing formula shows that the foregoing canons indeed, but not the Rule of Faith which is transcribed afterwards, pertain to the same synod. And this is more plainly evident from the different title which, placed immediately after in the mss. of the pure Spanish collection, openly designates another council, enjoined by Leo in letter 15, ch. 17. Here begin the rules of the Catholic faith against all heresies, and most especially against the Priscillians, which the bishops of Tarraconensis, Carthaginensis, Lusitania and Baetica made, and with the precept of Leo, pope of the City, transmitted to Balconius, bishop of Gallaecia. The same also established the above-written twenty chapters of canons in the council of Toledo; and presently the rule of faith itself is subjoined. Let the last words, The same also [established] the above-written, etc., cause no disturbance: for we shall show later that these are an addition wrongly inserted. Codex Vat. 1341, of the Spanish collection of Gallican origin, together with the Isidorian [codices], offers this variant reading of the title transcribed: Here begins the rule of the Catholic faith against the Priscillianists, which the bishops of Tarraconensis, Carthaginensis, Lusitania and Baetica made by precept of Leo, pope of the City, and to Balconius, bishop of Gallaecia, etc. On this reading, by which the rule of faith is reported as made by precept of Leo and transmitted to Balconius, another letter of Leo given to those bishops would have to be asserted, in which this precept was contained. But to these mss. of Gallican origin the codices of the purer Spanish [collection] are to be preferred. Now in all of these, with a different punctuation, with the precept is read: whence Baluze too, note 14 on letter 40 of St Cyprian, cites three other similar codices which likewise present with the precept. From this reading and punctuation, moreover, it seems to be gathered that the bishops mentioned
Editors' notes and page, col. 1333

Page

  • running head: 1333 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST.
  • marginal letters: A ‹aiunt Asturicensem episcopum›; B ‹stis ejusdem Toletani concilii›; C ‹pliciter consulem inscriptio›; D ‹Postrema verba›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: LAYOUT: only the first paragraph (two printed lines) is Quesnel's text; the caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (printed once across both columns, set here) and the two paragraphs after it are the Ballerini's running annotation, which fills the rest of the column below the band and continues from the previous page; it is set here in reading order rather than left out, since it has no call in this column. The annotation begins mid-word (-rioris, i.e. purioris, begun on the previous page). The last word memoratos is split at the column break (memora-/tos); completed from the top of the right-hand annotation column visible at the edge of the image. Italic quotations of titles are set without marking. MISPRINTS kept as printed: 'in eamdem inscriptione' (for eadem; translated so) [added Q2a].
PL 54:1334
habemus, fuerit subrogatus. Hunc patrem habuisse Symphosium seu Symposium episcopum, indicat
have in hand, was substituted. That this man had as father the bishop Symphosius or Symposius is indicated by
qui sub Leone convenerant, ad Balconium Galliciae metropolitam una cum fidei regula quam condidere misisse etiam Leonis praeceptum, seu ejus litteras, quibus praeceperat ut omnes Hispani ac praesertim Galliciae episcopi, adversus Priscillianistas, qui hanc praesertim provinciam infecerant, synodum cogerent. Vide dissert. de epist. deperditis num. 18.
who had assembled under Leo sent to Balconius, metropolitan of Gallaecia, together with the rule of faith which they composed, also Leo's precept, or his letter, by which he had enjoined that all the Spanish bishops, and especially those of Gallaecia, should gather a synod against the Priscillianists, who had infected this province especially. See the dissertation on the lost letters, no. 18.
Post hanc regulam fidei in memoratis codicibus ad aliud concilium Toletanum II transitur; et nec unus quidem exemplaria professionum Symposii ac Dictinii, vel concilii sententiam subjicit. Haec autem documenta una cum epistola Turribii ad Idacium et Ceponium ab Ambrosio Morales edita fuerunt ex mss. S. Aemiliani, qui in bibliotheca regia S. Laurentii Escuriarum servabatur. Cum vero ejus codicis notitiam satis exactam ille non dederit, nec quo loco ea documenta in ms. reperiantur indicaverit, creditum est ea ibidem annexa fuisse, ut in editis, Toletano I; quod cum nulli alii praeferant codices inter tot qui hanc synodum continent, ejus codicis fides ac documenta ejusmodi in suspicionem venerunt, aliique haec supposititia, alii interpolata opinati sunt; alii vero ex formula sanctae memoriae defunctorum propria, qua Sympsosius et Dictinius nominantur, ea documenta ad concilium sub Leone habitum traducenda judicarunt. At Joannes Baptista Perezius, qui ante Ambrosium Morales eum codicem vidit, omnem difficultatem adimit. Is an. 1575, jussu Gasparis Quirogae, tunc episcopi Conchensis ex mss. Hispanicis conscripsit librum canonum, in quo editorum Hispaniae conciliorum variantes, inedita vero diligenter transcripta, variaeque annotationes, ubi opus esset, adjectae continentur. Hic autem liber ab eodem episcopo Romam transmissus ad Gregorium XIII, qui id opus praeceperat, ut editioni et emendationi Gratiani inserviret, in bibliotheca Vaticana num. 4887 custoditur. Quatuor autem eximii codices. Hispanicae collectionis ibidem laudantur, ac inter hos ms. S. Aemiliani, qui his verbis designatur pag: 128: S. Aemiliani codex allatus ex monasterio S. Aemiliani de la Cogolla, prope Najarum, scriptus anno Domini 962, ut ibi dicitur; est vero omnium locupletissimus, nam praeter communia habet haec, etc. Dein postquam, pag. 143 Toletano I perperam additam contendit regulam fidei, quae ad aliam posteriorem synodum pertinet, haec de praefatis documentis subjecit: Nunc rejecta hac concilii Toletani appendice, alteram illi magis germanam substituamus, quae in eodem vetustissimo codice S. Aemiliani exstat, licet seorsim, non hoc ipso loco (ejusdem Toletani) posita; nempe abjuratio haeresis Priscillianicae facta ab episcopis Dictinio et Symposio, et concilii sententia de communione quibusdam episcopis vel reddenda vel neganda; et ea monumenta tunc inedita cum quibusdam annotationibus subnectit. Patet igitur haec documenta non post Toletanam synodum, sed loco separato in ms. exhiberi. Inter pontificis autem epistolas eadem documenta hoc in codice reperiri idem Perezius innuit, cum loquens de epistola Turribii ad Idacium et Ceponium, quae in eodem ms. una cum praedictis documentis inventa est, hunc mss. librum codicum epistolarum pontificiarum appellat. Neque enim hunc ita appellat, ac si solas epistolas pontificum contineat, quem et concilia collectionis Hispanicae exhibere prodidit; sed quia in ea parte, quae epistolas pontificias complectitur, illa monumenta inserta inveniuntur.
After this rule of faith, in the codices mentioned, the transition is made to another council, Toledo II; and not even one subjoins the copies of the professions of Symposius and Dictinius, or the sentence of the council. Now these documents, together with the letter of Turribius to Idacius and Ceponius, were published by Ambrosio de Morales from the ms. of San Millán, which was kept in the royal library of San Lorenzo of the Escorial. But since he did not give a sufficiently exact account of that codex, nor indicate in what place those documents are found in the ms., it was believed that they were annexed there, as in the printed editions, to Toledo I; and since no other codices, among the many that contain this synod, present this, the trustworthiness of that codex and documents of this kind came under suspicion, and some supposed them spurious, others interpolated; others again, from the formula of holy memory, proper to the deceased, by which Symposius and Dictinius are named, judged that those documents were to be transferred to the council held under Leo. But Juan Bautista Pérez, who saw that codex before Ambrosio de Morales, removes every difficulty. In the year 1575, by order of Gaspar de Quiroga, then bishop of Cuenca, he compiled from Spanish mss. a book of canons, in which are contained the variants of the published councils of Spain, the unpublished ones diligently transcribed, and various annotations added where there was need. Now this book, sent to Rome by the same bishop to Gregory XIII, who had ordered the work, that it might serve the edition and emendation of Gratian, is kept in the Vatican library under no. 4887. Four outstanding codices of the Spanish collection are praised there, and among these the ms. of San Millán, which is designated in these words on p. 128: The codex of San Millán, brought from the monastery of San Millán de la Cogolla, near Nájera, written in the year of the Lord 962, as is there stated; it is indeed the richest of all, for besides what is common it has the following, etc. Then, after he maintains on p. 143 that the rule of faith, which pertains to another, later synod, was wrongly added to Toledo I, he subjoined this concerning the aforesaid documents: Now, having rejected this appendix of the council of Toledo, let us substitute another more germane to it, which is extant in the same very old codex of San Millán, although placed separately, not in this very place (of the same council of Toledo); namely, the abjuration of the Priscillianist heresy made by the bishops Dictinius and Symposius, and the sentence of the council on communion to be either restored or denied to certain bishops; and he appends those records, then unpublished, with some annotations. It is plain, therefore, that these documents are presented in the ms. not after the synod of Toledo but in a separate place. And that the same documents are found in this codex among the pontiff's letters the same Pérez intimates, when, speaking of the letter of Turribius to Idacius and Ceponius, which was found in the same ms. together with the aforesaid documents, he calls this manuscript book the codex of pontifical letters. For he does not so call it as though it contained only letters of pontiffs, since he has made known that it presents also the councils of the Spanish collection; but because in that part which comprises the pontifical letters those records are found inserted.
Insignis antiquitas atque praestantia singularis hujus codicis alia eximia monumenta exhibentis quae in caeteris desunt, quaeque ab omnibus sincera habentur, omnem interpolationis aut suppositionis suspicionem excludit etiam quoad professiones Symposii et Dictinii, et quoad sententiam concilii, quae scriptor aeque ac caetera ex antiquioribus genuinis
The remarkable antiquity and singular excellence of this codex, which presents other outstanding records that are wanting in the rest and that are held by all to be authentic, excludes every suspicion of interpolation or forgery also as regards the professions of Symposius and Dictinius, and as regards the sentence of the council, which the writer, equally with the rest, from older genuine
Editors' notes and page, col. 1334

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1334
  • marginal letters: A ‹habemus, fuerit subrogatus›; B ‹tiam satis exactam ille›; C ‹perat, ut editioni et emendationi›; D ‹documenta non post Toletanam›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: LAYOUT: only the first paragraph (two printed lines) is Quesnel's text; all the rest is the Ballerini's running annotation (band caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, set once in c1333), continued from the foot of col. 1333. The printed first syllable of the annotation column (tos, end of memoratos) is set in c1333. UNSURE whether 'nec unus quidem' and 'ex mss. S. Aemiliani, qui' are misprints (for ne / ms.); kept as printed. Italic quotations set without marking. MISPRINTS kept as printed: 'Sympsosius' (for Symposius); a stray full stop in 'eximii codices. Hispanicae collectionis'; probably also 'codicum epistolarum pontificiarum' (for codicem; translated so) [added Q2a].
PL 54:1335
Dictinii ipsius professio fidei in Toletano I emissa in hunc modum: Sequor sententiam Domini mei
the profession of faith of Dictinius himself, uttered at Toledo I in this manner: I follow the judgement of my lord
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
fontibus derivasse credendus est. Ex loco autem separato, in quo ea documenta descripta fuerunt, agnoscimus eadem in vulgatis Conciliorum Toletano I perperam fuisse subjecta, ac si non tam documenta ipsa quam introductiones his praefixae ei concilio tribuantur una cum formula sanctae memoriae, quae illi convenire non potest. Separatus hic locus opus pariter indicat distinctum, et a Toletano sejunctum, quo quis ex amplioribus hujus synodi gestis haec documenta ad Priscillianistas pertinentia posterius excerpsit: unde is annotata aera 438, cui excerpta documenta in ipsis gestis attributa reperit, Symposium et Dictinium jam defunctos sanctae memoriae appellavit. Auctor collectionis Hispanicae dum notavit in prooemio Toletani I hujus concilii Patres adversus Priscillianos aliis gestis libellarem direxisse sententiam, hanc sententiam innuere satis duxit, ac proinde ejus excerpti quod sententiam continet auctor non fuit. Num hoc excerptum in concilio sub Leone conditum fuerit, nullo certo indicio proditur. Quoniam vero non hoc solum excerptum; sed et Turribii epistola ad Idacium atque Ceponium missa codici inseruntur, forte excerptor fuit ipse Turribius. Sed absque fundamento nihil affirmari potest. Id autem sufficit ad diluendam omnem suppositionis aut interpolationis suspicionem, quam Quesnellus inspersit. Excerptor non ipsa integra acta descripsit, sed quidquid ex professionibus ac sententia excerpendum putavit, iisdem verbis excerpsit quas in plenioribus gestis invenit. Solum in titulis seu introductionibus quae sententiae ac professionibus praemittuntur suis verbis usus, indicium gestorum praebuit, aeramque et varios cognitionum dies ad Priscillianistarum causam pertinentes ex iisdem gestis sumptos notavit.
sources, must be believed to have derived. From the separate place, moreover, in which those documents were transcribed, we recognize that in the common editions of the Councils they were wrongly subjoined to Toledo I, as though not so much the documents themselves as the introductions prefixed to them were ascribed to that council, together with the formula of holy memory, which cannot fit it. This separate place likewise indicates a distinct work, detached from the council of Toledo, in which someone later excerpted from the fuller acts of this synod these documents pertaining to the Priscillianists: whence he, having noted era 438, to which he found the excerpted documents assigned in the acts themselves, called Symposius and Dictinius, now deceased, of holy memory. The author of the Spanish collection, when he noted in the preamble of Toledo I that the Fathers of this council had in other acts directed a written sentence against the Priscillians, thought it enough to hint at this sentence, and accordingly was not the author of that excerpt which contains the sentence. Whether this excerpt was composed in the council under Leo is disclosed by no certain indication. But since not this excerpt alone but also the letter of Turribius sent to Idacius and Ceponius are inserted in the codex, perhaps the excerptor was Turribius himself. But nothing can be affirmed without foundation. This, however, suffices to dispel every suspicion of forgery or interpolation which Quesnel has cast. The excerptor did not transcribe the entire acts themselves, but whatever he thought should be excerpted from the professions and the sentence he excerpted in the same words that he found in the fuller acts. Only in the titles or introductions which are placed before the sentence and the professions, using his own words, did he give an indication of the acts, and he noted the era and the various days of the hearings pertaining to the cause of the Priscillianists, taken from the same acts.
In mss. collectionum Hispanicae et Isidorianae verba prooemio canonum inserta de Patribus Toletanis, qui et in aliis gestis adversus Priscilliani sectatores, et haeresim quam astruxerat, libellarem dedere sententiam, ostendunt collectorem, qui hoc prooemium scripsit, voluisse solos canones ex Toletano I exscribere, non autem gesta in Priscillianos: unde et post canones apposuit clausulam Explicit. (Forte collectionis auctor eo concilio sententiam Toletani I omisit, quia post canones ejusdem concilii subjiciendam putavit regulam fidei, quae adversus Priscillianam haeresim expressior et potior visa est.) Consulatus vero et aera satis ostendunt laudatos canones pertinere ad Toletanum anni 400, non vero ad aliud concilium fortassis Toletanum sub Leone habitum, ad quod certum est pertinere regulam fidei, cum praesertim inter subscriptiones saltem tres episcopi, Ortigius in sententia memoratus, ac Patruinus et Hilarius nominati in epistola Innocentii I, ad synodum Toletanum, congruant quidem anno 400, non vero an. 447. Adde quod Innocentius I, in laudata epistola, c. 6, n. 9, decretum Toletani concilii laudans, quo ordinationes secundum Nicaenos canones faciendas statutum fuit, interlocutionem Patruini canonibus praemissam aperte respicit, ut optime observavit P. Coustantius, at proinde haec interlocutio cum iisdem canonibus post Innocentium referri nequit. Idacius sane, in Chronico ad annum Abrahami 2416, praeter gesta in Priscillianos disciplinae, etiam canones huic concilio attribuit. Cum annus Abrahami 2416 inchoarit kal. Octobris anni Christi 399, mensis September ejusdem anni, cui illud concilium in gestis assignatur, respondet Septembri an. Christi 400. Eaedem porro subscriptiones et clausula Explicit ostendunt etiam praedictos canones neque eo sensu posse tribui concilio sub Leone, quatenus in hoc repetiti et confirmati fuerint ante statuendam regulam fidei, quemadmodum Coustantius credidit. Si enim ex concilio sub
In the mss. of the Spanish and Isidorian collections, the words inserted in the preamble of the canons concerning the Fathers of Toledo, who also in other acts gave a written sentence against the followers of Priscillian and the heresy which he had set up, show that the compiler who wrote this preamble wished to copy out from Toledo I only the canons, and not the acts against the Priscillians: whence also after the canons he placed the closing formula Here ends. (Perhaps the author of the collection omitted the sentence of Toledo I with this intention, that he thought there should be subjoined after the canons of the same council the rule of faith, which seemed more explicit and weightier against the Priscillian heresy.) The consulship and the era, however, sufficiently show that the canons cited belong to the council of Toledo of the year 400, and not to another council, perhaps of Toledo, held under Leo, to which it is certain that the rule of faith belongs, especially since among the subscriptions at least three bishops, Ortigius, mentioned in the sentence, and Patruinus and Hilarius, named in the letter of Innocent I to the synod of Toledo, agree indeed with the year 400, but not with the year 447. Add that Innocent I, in the letter cited, ch. 6, no. 9, citing the decree of the council of Toledo by which it was laid down that ordinations are to be made according to the Nicene canons, plainly has in view the interlocution of Patruinus placed before the canons, as Father Coustant has very well observed, and accordingly this interlocution together with the same canons cannot be assigned to a time after Innocent. Idacius, to be sure, in his Chronicle at the year of Abraham 2416, besides the acts against the Priscillians, attributes also canons of discipline to this council. Since the year of Abraham 2416 began on the kalends of October of the year of Christ 399, the month of September of the same year, to which that council is assigned in the acts, corresponds to September of the year of Christ 400. Furthermore, the same subscriptions and the closing formula Here ends show also that the aforesaid canons cannot be ascribed to the council under Leo even in this sense, that they were repeated and confirmed in it before the rule of faith was established, as Coustant believed. For if from the council under
Editors' notes and page, col. 1335

Page

  • running head: 1335 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A ‹Dictinii ipsius professio›; B ‹sus Priscillianos aliis gestis›; C ‹sumptos notavit›; D ‹gruant quidem anno 400›
  • old-edition numerals: 1374 after ‹Dictinii›
  • other: LAYOUT: only the first paragraph (two printed lines) is Quesnel's text; the band caption and the two paragraphs after it are the Ballerini's running annotation, continued from col. 1334. The image of this column is soft: UNSURE of 'eo concilio' (translated as consilio), 'quas', 'at proinde' (translated as ac), and the year 399 (last digit blurred; required by the reckoning). Worn letters (libellarem, Eaedem, sanctae) set as intended. Italic quotations set without marking.
PL 54:1336
et patris mei et genitoris et doctoris mei Symphosii. Ab eadem porro Priscillianae haeresis venenum hausit, a
and my father and begetter and teacher Symphosius. From the same man, moreover, he drank in the poison of the Priscillian heresy, from
Leone sumpti fuissent, et non potius ex Toletano I, atque ab ejus concilii Patribus veluti proprii adoptati fuissent et constituti, ut indicat verbum statuerunt; nec subscriptiones Toletani I insertae fuissent, nec post canones et subscriptiones ante fidei regulam apposita fuisset clausula Explicit. Quod si relectione Toletani I fuissent confirmati, non fuisset dictum statuerunt, sed (ut casu non dissimili factum est in Bracarensi an. 563) relecti, vel aliquid simile; et praetermissa clausula Explicit, ad condendam fidei regulam Patres transissent.
Leo they had been taken, and not rather from Toledo I, and had been adopted and established by the Fathers of that council as their own, as the word they established indicates, neither would the subscriptions of Toledo I have been inserted, nor would the closing formula Here ends have been placed after the canons and subscriptions, before the rule of faith. But if they had been confirmed by a re-reading of Toledo I, it would not have been said they established, but (as was done in a not dissimilar case at Braga in the year 563) re-read, or something similar; and, the closing formula Here ends being passed over, the Fathers would have gone on to compose the rule of faith.
Quid autem censendum de verbo statuerunt, quod nulla in sententia Patribus concilii sub Leone convenire potest? Solis conjecturis locus est. Cum certum sit canones esse concilii Toletani anni 400, regulam vero fidei spectare ad aliud concilium sub Leone, cui quidem ea sola fidei regula tribuitur in laudata synodo Bracarensi; verba inserta in titulo regulae fidei, Ipsi etiam et suprascripta viginti canonum capitula statuerunt in concilio Toletano, additamentum perperam intrusum videntur, quod sane nec cum antecedentibus, nec cum subsequentibus quidquam habet nexus, et in codice, unde ipsa regula sumpta fuit, procul dubio nequaquam exstabat. Forte marginalis annotatio fuit olim a quopiam subscriptionibus apposita, quae subinde extra proprium locum irrepsit in textum tituli regulae proximi, post quem sine hoc extraneo additamento, quod contextus non recipit, ipsa statim regula subjicienda fuerat. Quod si haec responsio non placeat, id errori collectoris Hispanici tribuendum erit. In tractatu de antiquis canonum collectionibus, quem tomo III praemittemus, alii errores detegentur in titulis ac prooemis canonum Africanorum, quorum collectionem Hispanica antiquiorem et ab Hispanico collectore receptam ibidem probabimus. Vide, inter caetera, quae dicentur de canonibus Milevitani concilii, et Cathaginensis IV. Sicut autem hic antiquus collector erravit, dum in titulis vel prooemiis horum conciliorum, his ascripsit canones qui ipsis non competunt, ut in allegato tractatu pluribus ostendetur; ita nihil mirum, si posterior collector Hispanicus, qui hanc Africanorum canonum collectionem cum iisdem erroribus recepit, in colligendis canonibus synodorum Hispaniae, eos canones qui conditi fuerunt in Toletana I synodo perperam asseruit Patribus ejus synodi quae regulam fidei sub Leone condiderat.
But what is to be thought of the word they established, which in no sense can fit the Fathers of the council under Leo? There is room only for conjectures. Since it is certain that the canons are those of the council of Toledo of the year 400, while the rule of faith pertains to another council under Leo, to which indeed that rule of faith alone is ascribed in the synod of Braga cited, the words inserted in the title of the rule of faith, The same also established the above-written twenty chapters of canons in the council of Toledo, appear to be an addition wrongly thrust in, which indeed has no connection either with what precedes or with what follows, and which beyond doubt was by no means extant in the codex from which the rule itself was taken. Perhaps it was once a marginal annotation set by someone beside the subscriptions, which afterwards crept out of its proper place into the text of the adjacent title of the rule, after which, without this foreign addition, which the context does not admit, the rule itself ought to have been subjoined at once. But if this answer should not please, the thing will have to be ascribed to an error of the Spanish compiler. In the treatise on the ancient collections of canons, which we shall prefix to volume III, other errors will be uncovered in the titles and preambles of the African canons, the collection of which we shall there prove to be older than the Spanish one and to have been received by the Spanish compiler. See, among other things, what will be said of the canons of the council of Milevis and of Carthage IV. Now just as this ancient compiler erred when, in the titles or preambles of these councils, he assigned to them canons which do not belong to them, as will be shown at greater length in the treatise referred to, so it is no wonder if the later Spanish compiler, who received this collection of African canons with the same errors, in gathering the canons of the synods of Spain wrongly claimed those canons which were composed in the first synod of Toledo for the Fathers of that synod which had composed the rule of faith under Leo.
Alium quoque errorem in prooemio ejusdem concilii Toletani exploratum animadvertere placet. Postremus enim episcopus in eo recensitus peculiari ratione cum mentione sedis appellatur. Exuperantius de Galletia Lucensis conventus municipii Celenis; cum tamen in eodem prooemio et subscriptionibus ac in sententia ejusdem synodi nominetur Ortigius, quem fuisse episcopum Celenensem Toletanae synodi tempore ex Idacio cognoscimus. Cum vero in aliis codicibus, quos Merlinus habuit, idem Exuperantius sine mentione sedis legatur, alioque episcoporum ordine inducto, aliter ea verba efferantur sic: Exuperantio, Sereno, Floro, Leporio, Aureliano, Lampadio, Leona de Gallia, Lucentio. Hic conventus municipii Celenis actus est; nonnulli suspicati sunt una cum Toletano I hic confusum fuisse alium conventum, seu concilium Celenense, quod sub Leone in Gallicia habitum fuerit. Sed omnis haec conjectura evanescet, si haec lectio non ex collectore Hispanico profecta, sed ejus amanuensis arbitrio inducta credatur, qui non intelligens mendosam lectionem codicis purae collectionis Hispanicae, eam sic emendandam putavit. Id autem ita esse evidens fit ex codicibus purae collectionis Hispanicae, qui hanc lectionem ignorant, et ex illis originis Gallicanae ac Isidorianis, qui soli hanc, ut alias plures ejusmodi emendationes arbitrarias, praerunt.
It is worth noticing also another ascertained error in the preamble of the same council of Toledo. For the last bishop listed in it is named in a peculiar manner, with mention of his see: Exuperantius of Gallaecia, of the conventus of Lugo, of the municipality of Celenae; whereas in the same preamble and subscriptions, and in the sentence of the same synod, there is named Ortigius, who, we learn from Idacius, was bishop of Celenae at the time of the synod of Toledo. But since in other codices, which Merlin had, the same Exuperantius is read without mention of a see, and, a different order of the bishops being introduced, those words are given otherwise, thus: Exuperantius, Serenus, Florus, Leporius, Aurelianus, Lampadius, Leonas of Gaul, Lucentius. This assembly of the municipality of Celenae was held; some have suspected that along with Toledo I another assembly has here been confused, or a council of Celenae, held under Leo in Gallaecia. But this whole conjecture will vanish if this reading is believed not to have come from the Spanish compiler but to have been introduced at the discretion of a copyist of his, who, not understanding the faulty reading of a codex of the pure Spanish collection, thought it should be so emended. And that this is so becomes evident from the codices of the pure Spanish collection, which know nothing of this reading, and from those of Gallican origin and the Isidorian ones, which alone present this, as they do many other arbitrary emendations of the kind.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1336

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1336
  • marginal letters: A ‹et patris mei et genitoris›; B ‹vero fidei spectare›; C ‹quiorem et ab Hispanico›; D ‹quem fuisse episcopum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: LAYOUT: only the first paragraph (two printed lines) is Quesnel's text; all the rest is the Ballerini's running annotation, continued from col. 1335. The last word is split across the page break: this column ends prae- and the annotation on the next page (col. 1337) opens runt.; set joined as printed (praerunt), translated as praeferunt. UNSURE: 'Ab eadem' in Quesnel's line (sense requires eodem; translated so; kept as read). Italic quotations set without marking. MISPRINTS kept as printed: 'Cathaginensis' (for Carthaginensis); 'in titulis ac prooemis canonum' (for prooemiis; the file had prooemiis, set back as read on the page by Q2a; UNSURE at this resolution, the same word two lines below is plainly prooemiis) [added Q2a].
PL 54:1337
†fequo et vitam. De qua haeresi infamatus uterque fuit in Caesaraugustana synodo anni 381 adversus Priscillianum congregata: cujus judicium declinasse dicitur Symphosius in sententia Toletanae I synodo se subducens. Unde postmodum cum pacem sibi reddi cum aliis postularet, vix obtinuit ut audiretur, nisi intercessisset litteris suis S. Ambrosius, tam pro Symphosio episcopo, et Dictinio presbytero, quam pro caeteris de eodem errore accusatis; qui Mediolanum se contulisse videntur, ut apud S. Ambrosium de reconciliatione sua agerent, cum eo praesente et audiente sibi ipsi certas pacis conditiones imposuisse dicantur; inter quas haec una erat, ut Dictinius bonae pacis locum teneret presbyterii, non acciperet honoris augmentum; altera vero, ut quod perperam egerant, ipsi damnarent. Neutrum praestiterunt. Nam et in sua sententia diu perseverarunt, et Dictinium Symphosius episcopum consecravit. De quibus ut rationem redderent, evocati ab Hispaniarum episcopis ad concilium Toletanum, eidem se praesentes sistere renuerunt, ejusque subterfugerunt judicium, donec ad saniorem mentem reversi, alteri huic Toletano anni 400 se repraesentarunt, in quo et pravos omnes sensus abjecere, et ultro damnavere Priscilllianum cum scriptis ejus. Cujus concilii indulgentia in sede uterque sua consistere permissus est; suspensa tamen communione, prius eis non impertienda, quam in Romani et Mediolanensis pontificum communionem recepti esse per illorum litteras probarentur; inde exspectantes communionem, unde prius spem futurae pacis acceperant. Interim tamen ab episcoporum, presbyterorum et diaconorum ordinandorum facultate removentur.
whom [he had] also life. Of this heresy both were accused in the synod of Saragossa of the year 381, gathered against Priscillian: whose judgement Symphosius is said, in the sentence of Toledo I, to have evaded, withdrawing himself from the synod. Whence afterwards, when he asked with others that peace be restored to him, he would scarcely have obtained a hearing had not St Ambrose interceded by his letter, as much for Symphosius the bishop and Dictinius the presbyter as for the others accused of the same error; who seem to have betaken themselves to Milan, to treat with St Ambrose about their reconciliation, since they are said to have imposed upon themselves, he being present and hearing, certain conditions of peace; among which this was one, that Dictinius should, for the good of peace, keep the place of the presbyterate and not receive an increase of honour; and another, that they themselves should condemn what they had done wrongly. They performed neither. For they both persevered long in their own opinion, and Symphosius consecrated Dictinius bishop. Summoned by the bishops of the Spains to a council of Toledo to give an account of these things, they refused to present themselves before it and evaded its judgement, until, having returned to a sounder mind, they presented themselves at this second council of Toledo, of the year 400, in which they both cast away all their perverse opinions and of their own accord condemned Priscillian with his writings. By the indulgence of this council each was permitted to remain in his own see; communion, however, being suspended, not to be imparted to them before they should be proved, by the letters of the pontiffs of Rome and of Milan, to have been received into the communion of those pontiffs; awaiting communion from the place whence they had earlier received the hope of future peace. Meanwhile, however, they are debarred from the faculty of ordaining bishops, presbyters and deacons.
Ex dictis patet plures fuisse Toletanas synodos quam huc usque creditum sit: unicam illam anni 400 statuerat cardinalis Baronius alios secutus. Alteram in posterioribus Annalium editionibus agnovit et probat ad an. Christi 405, num. 43. Tertiam modo asserimus utraque illa aetate superiorem, quae videlicet inter Caesaraugustanam anni 381 et Toletanam anni 400 collocanda veniat. Arguuntur enim in hac ultima haeretici, quod prius indictum in Toletana urbe concilium declinarunt, ad quod, inquiunt Patres, illos evocaveramus, et audissemus cur non implessent conditiones quas sibi ipsi sancto Ambrosio praesente et audiente posuissent. Nec est quod indictum tantummodo concilium causetur quis non coactum; cum illud declinasse dici non potuerint quod congregatum non fuisset. Sed et quartam addere possumus quae Leonis nostri tempore celebrata sit ex Tarraconensibus, Carthaginensibus, Lusitanis atque Gallicianis episcopis, quam ipse cogendam esse monet in fine hujus epistolae, quam revera coactam testatur concilium primum Bracarense, quod et regulam fidei ab eodem illo conditam narrat; cujus denique locum indigitat ejusdem regulae fidei illi synodo male assutae titulus. De Dictinii scriptis seu tractatibus, quorum lectionem prohibet hoc capite S. Leo, habes Bracarensis concilii I capitulum 17, quod eosdem sub anathematis poena a quoquam legi vetat.
From what has been said it is plain that there were more synods of Toledo than has hitherto been believed: Cardinal Baronius, following others, had set down only that one of the year 400. A second he recognized in the later editions of the Annals, and proves it at the year of Christ 405, no. 43. A third we now assert, earlier in date than both of those, namely one that is to be placed between the synod of Saragossa of the year 381 and that of Toledo of the year 400. For in this last the heretics are charged with having evaded a council previously convoked in the city of Toledo, to which, say the Fathers, we had summoned them, and we would have heard why they had not fulfilled the conditions which they themselves had laid down for themselves, holy Ambrose being present and hearing. Nor is there ground for anyone to plead that the council was only convoked and not assembled; since they could not have been said to have evaded what had not been gathered. But we can add also a fourth, which was celebrated in the time of our Leo, of the bishops of Tarraconensis, Carthaginensis, Lusitania and Gallaecia, which he himself advises should be assembled at the end of this letter, which the first council of Braga attests was in fact assembled, relating also that a rule of faith was composed by that same council; and whose place, finally, the title of the same rule of faith, badly stitched on to that synod, points out. Concerning the writings or treatises of Dictinius, the reading of which St Leo prohibits in this chapter, you have chapter 17 of the first council of Braga, which forbids them to be read by anyone under pain of anathema.
Quod de Dictinio retulimus ex concilii Toletani I
What we have reported of Dictinius from the council of Toledo I's
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
Codices purae collectionis Hispanicae et ordinem et lectionem exhibent quam primum dedimus ex editione Gaiziae Loaysae, quamque confirmat Perezius ex ms. Lucensi, et nos in nostris pariter exemplaribus purae Hispanicae similiter invenimus. Solum quidam ex his libris eamdem lectionem valde corruptam praebent, uti mss. Vat. Palat. 575, in quo habetur: Exuperantius de Gallatia Lucentiosis conventus mancipit Celenis. Similem errorem nactus qui hanc collectionem non tam exscripsit quam emendavit in codicibus Hispanicae collectionis originis Gallicanae, non solum ordinem episcoporum mutavit, verum etiam hunc locum correxit sic: Exuperantius, Serenus,
The codices of the pure Spanish collection present both the order and the reading which we gave first, from the edition of García Loaysa, and which Pérez confirms from the ms. of Lugo, and which we too have likewise found in our own copies of the pure Spanish [collection]. Only, some of these books offer the same reading greatly corrupted, as the ms. Vat. Palat. 575, in which there stands: Exuperantius de Gallatia Lucentiosis conventus mancipit Celenis. Having met with a similar error, the man who did not so much copy this collection as emend it, in the codices of the Spanish collection of Gallican origin, not only changed the order of the bishops but also corrected this passage thus: Exuperantius, Serenus,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1337

Page

  • running head: 1337 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A ‹fequo et vitam. De qua haeresi›; B (not seen in the images); C ‹modo asserimus utraque illa›; D ‹quorum lectionem prohibet›
  • old-edition numerals: 1375 (printed 3375, damaged) after ‹uterque fuit›; 1376 after ‹audiretur, nisi›; 1377 after ‹praesente et›; 1378 after ‹Nam et›; 1379 after ‹subterfugerunt judicium,›; 1380 after ‹cardinalis Baronius›; 1381 after ‹nostri tempore›
  • other: LAYOUT: the first three paragraphs are Quesnel's text; the band caption and the paragraph after it are the Ballerini's running annotation, continued from col. 1336. The annotation's printed first syllable (runt., end of the word begun prae- at the foot of col. 1336) is set in c1336. UNSURE: the first word of the column reads like 'fequo' (the sentence from col. 1336 runs 'hausit, a | … et vitam'; sense requires 'quo', and it is translated so). 'Toletanae I synodo se subducens' kept as printed. The corrupt reading quoted from the Palatine ms. is left in Latin in the English, being cited as a corruption. Italic quotations set without marking. MISPRINTS kept as printed: 'Priscilllianum' (three l); 'Gaiziae Loaysae' (for Garziae; UNSURE, may be a worn r); 'mss. Vat. Palat. 575' (the annotation gave the Palatine as 755 in col. 1333; UNSURE of 'num. 43', where the first digit may be 1) [added Q2a].
PL 54:1338
sententia, nimirum suam illi sedem servatam fuisse post ejuratam Priscilliani sectam, vix conciliari posse mihi videtur cum his quae refert Idatius hoc in negotio testis fide dignissimus: Dictinius Asturicensis episcopus, inquit ille, cui ob Pricilliani haeresim, quam profitebatur, ejecto, cum aliis ejusdem sectae episcopis, successit Turribius. Lapsum memoriae, seu allucinationem, quam hoc loco passus sum in prima editione. fateri ac publicare non erubescam. Istam de Dictinio narrationem, quam sub Idatii nomine bona fide laudavi ac retuli, apud Idatium non invenio, nec cujus sit illa prorsus dicere ullatenus possum. Hoc testari et sancte possum affirmare, illam a me confictam non fuisse, sed ex aliquo libro descriptam, cujus alta me nunc tenet oblivio. Historicum istud fragmentum, parente modo orbatum, ex hoc loco abradere animus fuerat cum iis omnibus quae illi substructa sunt; verum hoc consilium postea abjeci, spem hanc concipiens, id quod ad meam nunc memoriam non recurrit alicujus eruditi oculis inter legendum posse aliquando occurrere, et ad typographum deferri huic loco inserendum. Si enim sede sua ejectus est Dictinius, et ejus loco successit statim Turribius, non video qua ratione Asturicensem ille cathedram recipere potuerit in concilio Toletano anni 400, cum canonicis legibus vetitum esset ne duo simul episcopi unam Ecclesiam administrarent. His adde quod si ante annum 400 Turribius Asturicensium erat episcopus, ut esse debuit, si vera sunt simul et Acta Toletani concilii et Idatii narratio, annum fere octogesimum attigerat, cum scripsit ad sanctum Leonem hanc epistolam, et alteram ad Idatium et Ceponium. Eodem enim tempore scriptas esse clamat utriusque hujus mentio, quam habet Leo noster in sua, et eaedem querelae, quas ad Hispanos episcopos et ad Romanum contra eamdem haeresim reviviscentem detulit Turribius. Illas autem scripsit cum jam novissime ad suam ecclesiam rediisset post diuturnam molestamque peregrinationem, quam per Hispanias lustrandarum Ecclesiarum gratia obierat, cujus duris molestiis, ut loquitur, lacrymabilibusque necessitatum curis, tam provecta aetas omnino inepta erat: ut verisimile non sit eam a Turribio umquam suscipiendam fuisse, si ad eam senectutem tunc temporis pervenisset, quam eum assecutum fuisse necessario evincitur, si ante illam Dictinii resipiscentiam episcopatum gessit.
sentence, namely that his see was preserved to him after he had abjured the sect of Priscillian, seems to me scarcely able to be reconciled with what Idatius reports, a witness most worthy of credit in this matter: Dictinius, bishop of Astorga, he says, who having been cast out, with other bishops of the same sect, on account of the heresy of Priscillian which he professed, was succeeded by Turribius. The lapse of memory, or delusion, which I suffered at this place in the first edition I shall not blush to confess and make public. That account of Dictinius which in good faith I cited and reported under the name of Idatius I do not find in Idatius, nor can I in any way say at all whose it is. This I can testify and solemnly affirm, that it was not invented by me, but copied from some book, of which a deep forgetfulness now holds me. This historical fragment, now bereft of its parent, I had intended to erase from this place together with all that has been built upon it; but I afterwards cast aside this plan, conceiving this hope, that what does not now return to my memory may at some time meet the eyes of some learned man in the course of his reading, and be conveyed to the printer to be inserted at this place. For if Dictinius was cast out of his see, and Turribius at once succeeded in his place, I do not see by what reasoning he could have recovered the chair of Astorga in the council of Toledo of the year 400, since it was forbidden by the canonical laws that two bishops should administer one Church at the same time. Add to this that if before the year 400 Turribius was bishop of the people of Astorga, as he must have been if both the Acts of the council of Toledo and the account of Idatius are true together, he had reached nearly his eightieth year when he wrote this letter to holy Leo, and the other to Idatius and Ceponius. For that they were written at the same time is proclaimed by the mention of both of them which our Leo has in his own, and by the same complaints which Turribius brought to the Spanish bishops and to the Roman one against the same heresy reviving. Now he wrote them when he had just very recently returned to his church after a long and troublesome journey abroad which he had undertaken through the Spains for the sake of visiting the Churches, for whose hard troubles, as he says, and tearful cares of necessities so advanced an age was altogether unfit: so that it is not likely that it would ever have had to be undertaken by Turribius if he had at that time arrived at that old age which it is necessarily proved he had reached, if he held the episcopate before that return of Dictinius to his senses.
His ex angustiis ut evadere possimus vix ulla patet via. Certe non potest mihi non esse suspecta illa de Dictinii restitutione narratio: 1° quia cum in illius propter haeresim dejecti locum subrogatum esse Turribium asserat Idatius, nec de hujus cessione vel illius restitutione quidquam habeat, non est quod tantae fidei auctori praeponderare queat, qui eadem aetate inter illius provinciae episcopos emicuit et Turribii familiaris fuit, quicum, ut ipse narrat, latentes in Asturicensi urbe Manichaeos gestis episcopalibus detexit, ad judicium traxit, damnatosque per Hispanias publicavit: ubi Manichaeorum nomine Priscillianistas videtur intelligere, quod et faciunt sancti Leo et Hieronymus. 2° Etsi aliis episcopis post lapsum poenitentibus quacumque de causa indultum voluerunt
That we may escape from these straits scarcely any way lies open. Certainly that account of the restoration of Dictinius cannot but be suspect to me: 1st, because, since Idatius asserts that Turribius was substituted in the place of that man, deposed on account of heresy, and has nothing about the former's giving way or the latter's restoration, there is nothing that can outweigh an author of such great credit, who in the same age shone among the bishops of that province and was an intimate of Turribius, with whom, as he himself relates, he detected by episcopal proceedings the Manichaeans hiding in the city of Astorga, brought them to judgement, and made them known, when condemned, throughout the Spains: where by the name of Manichaeans he seems to understand the Priscillianists, which Saints Leo and Jerome also do. 2nd, although to other bishops repentant after their fall, for whatever cause, indulgence was willed
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
Florus, Leporius, Eustochius, Aurelianus, Lampius de Gallia, Lucentius. Is conventus municipii Celenis actus est. Ita in cod. Vat. 1341 originis Gallicanae, et similiter in aliis Isidorianis, qui ex Hispanicis Gallicanae originis hocce concilium suscepere: ubi palam est ex de Gallatia Lucentiosis emendatum esse de Gallia Lucentius. Is, et ad perficiendum sensum additum fuisse actus est. Hac igitur arbitraria emendatione nihili habita, ut ne conventus aut synodus Celenensis hinc colligatur, evidens fit in codicibus purioris Hispanicae errorem aliquem hoc loco a collectore commissum, quem nemo intelligere aut explicare facile poterit.
Florus, Leporius, Eustochius, Aurelianus, Lampius of Gaul, Lucentius. This assembly of the municipality of Celenae was held. So in cod. Vat. 1341, of Gallican origin, and likewise in the other Isidorian ones, which took over this council from the Spanish [codices] of Gallican origin: where it is plain that out of de Gallatia Lucentiosis there was emended de Gallia Lucentius. Is, and that, to complete the sense, actus est was added. This arbitrary emendation, then, being held of no account, so that no assembly or synod of Celenae may be gathered from it, it becomes evident that in the codices of the purer Spanish [collection] some error was committed at this place by the compiler, which no one will easily be able to understand or explain.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1338

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1338
  • marginal letters: A ‹sententia, nimirum suam›; B (not seen in the images); C ‹que peregrinationem, quam›; D ‹nias publicavit: ubi›
  • old-edition numerals: 1382 after ‹fuisse, si ad›
  • other: LAYOUT: the first two paragraphs are Quesnel's text; the band caption (printed once across the page, set already in c1337 for this page and repeated here only to mark the division for the parser — remove if the parser wants it once) and the paragraph after it are the Ballerini's running annotation, continued from col. 1337; the annotation ends here (poterit.). The last word of Quesnel's text is split at the column break (volue-/runt); completed from the top of col. 1339. The Latin readings under discussion (de Gallatia Lucentiosis; de Gallia Lucentius. Is; actus est) are left in Latin in the English. Italic quotations set without marking. MISPRINTS kept as printed: 'Pricilliani' (for Priscilliani) in the quotation given under Idatius's name. PUNCTUATION (Q2b, not resolved): the points after 'editione' and after 'quidquam habeat' both read as full stops on the image where a comma is expected (probably worn commas); the file sets the first as a full stop and the second as a comma.
PL 54:1339
Toletanae synodi Patres, erant gravissima momenta propter quae ab illis secerni deberet Dictinius, et ab indulgentiae gratia arceri. Non solum enim haereticorum dogmati adhaeserat, sed et scriptis hoc libris propugnaverat, multosque hac ratione induxerat in errorem: quae quidem scripta tantam creavere perniciem, ut illorum virus etiam post ipsius auctoris ejurationem necaret plurimos, ut ex Turribii ad Leonem querelis, Leonisque ad Turribium rescripto manifestum est; sed et ex concilii Bracarensis I cap. 17, post centum fere annos condito, quo Dictinii scripta denuo proscripta sunt, adeo pestis illa longe lateque serpebat. 3° Hoc adversus Dictinii restitutionem pugnat, quod post haeresim susceptam ordinatus fuerat; quod a parente et ipso in haeresim prolapso; quod is tumultuante populo fuerat postulatus, et per vim ad sedem episcopalem evectus; quod contra S. Ambrosii decretum, quo presbyterali honore contentum eum esse debere sanciverat. Haec enim omnia Actorum Toletanorum citata excerpta continent: quorum fidem qui in dubium vocare metuerit, his se difficultatum nexibus involvat necesse est; qui vero spuria censuerit vel adulterata, is et omnibus se istis expediet, et id quod veritati simillimum est amplectetur. Fateor enim illorum excerptorum fidem videri mihi plurimum vacillare: ex unico enim codice ms. non ita pridem publico innotuerunt opera Ambrosii Moralez, nec usquam illorum apparet vestigium in aliis mss. codicibus, iisque praesertim, quorum ope duplex canonum Toletanorum jam olim prodiit editio.
by the Fathers of the synod of Toledo, there were very weighty considerations on account of which Dictinius ought to have been set apart from them and kept from the favour of indulgence. For not only had he adhered to the doctrine of the heretics, but he had also defended it in written books, and in this way had led many into error: which writings indeed wrought such great destruction that their poison, even after their author's own abjuration, killed very many, as is manifest from the complaints of Turribius to Leo and from Leo's reply to Turribius; and also from ch. 17 of the first council of Braga, drawn up almost a hundred years later, by which the writings of Dictinius were proscribed anew, so far and wide was that plague creeping. 3rd, this militates against the restoration of Dictinius, that he had been ordained after taking up the heresy; that [it was] by his father, himself also fallen into heresy; that he had been demanded amid a tumult of the people and raised by force to the episcopal see; that [it was] against the decree of St Ambrose, by which he had ruled that he ought to be content with the honour of the presbyterate. For all these things are contained in the cited excerpts of the Acts of Toledo: and whoever shrinks from calling their trustworthiness into doubt must needs entangle himself in these knots of difficulties; whereas he who judges them spurious or adulterated will both free himself from all these and embrace what is most like the truth. For I confess that the trustworthiness of those excerpts seems to me to waver very greatly: for they became known to the public not so long ago from a single manuscript codex, by the labour of Ambrosio de Morales, nor does any trace of them appear anywhere in other manuscript codices, and especially in those by whose help the twofold edition of the canons of Toledo long since came forth.
Praeterea confictas esse illas professiones ab aliquo Priscillianarum partium studioso, non sine ratione suspicor. Primum enim sanctae memoriae episcopos appellat Symposium et Dictinium, quod etsi alias tolerabile esset, in ea tamen professione, qua haeresim abdicant, absurdum videtur. Deinde errores Priscilliani et asseclarum ejus vix attigit, de sola Filii innascibilitate loquens, et de duobus principiis, et animae cum Patre consubstantialitate; quas sententias ita condemnant, ut fucum facere videantur, sibique suas professiones explicandi reservare facultatem. Ex tertio enim S. Leonis capitulo patet illos aliquo sensu nascibilem Filium dixisse. Ex quinto non illos contendisse disertis verbis, unam Dei et hominis esse naturam, quod in se solummodo reprehendit Dictinius in illa professione; sed animam hominis divinae esse substantiae, quae diversa esse apparet. Duo denique illos agnovisse principia non legimus, omnem enim carnis et corporum creationem tribuebant diabolo; animas autem fuisse aliquid divinum et increatum somniasse videntur. Ita igitur conditae sunt illae professiones, ut totae ad fraudem confictae esse appareant. Quam suspicionem augent caetera: cum enim sua scripta damnat Dictinius, id verbis magnopere obscuris praestat: In priori, inquit, comprehensione mea, et in principiis conversionis meae quaecunque conscripsi omnia me toto corde respuere, postea: Omnia quae inveniuntur contra fidem. Quibus non omnia, sed quaedam tantum scripta rejicere videtur, et cum ea restrictione, si contra fidem esse convincantur. Similiter et Symposius non omnes Priscilliani libros respuit et damnat, sed eos solummodo ubi innascibilem Filium scripsisse dicitur; ubi et illud dicitur et sola innascibilis mentio, hominis vel scriptoris subdolam mentem, meo quidem judicio, arguit sicut et illud quod in posteriori professionis parte legitur: Si quos male condidit libros, cum ipso auctore condemno.
Moreover, I suspect, not without reason, that those professions were forged by someone devoted to the Priscillian party. For, first, it calls Symposius and Dictinius bishops of holy memory, which, even if it were tolerable elsewhere, nevertheless seems absurd in that profession by which they renounce heresy. Next, it has scarcely touched the errors of Priscillian and his followers, speaking only of the unbegottenness of the Son, and of two principles, and of the consubstantiality of the soul with the Father; which opinions they condemn in such a way that they seem to be practising a deception and reserving to themselves the power of explaining their professions. For from St Leo's third chapter it is plain that they said the Son was in some sense begettable. From the fifth, that they did not contend in express words that the nature of God and of man is one, which is all that Dictinius reproves in himself in that profession, but that the soul of man is of the divine substance, which plainly is a different thing. Lastly, we do not read that they acknowledged two principles, for they attributed all the creation of flesh and of bodies to the devil; but they seem to have dreamed that souls were something divine and uncreated. Thus, then, those professions are so composed that they appear wholly fabricated for fraud. The rest increases this suspicion: for when Dictinius condemns his own writings, he does so in exceedingly obscure words: In my earlier, he says, understanding, and in the beginnings of my conversion, whatsoever things I wrote, [I declare] that I reject them all with my whole heart; and afterwards: All things that are found contrary to the faith. By which he seems to reject not all but only certain writings, and with this restriction, if they be proved to be contrary to the faith. Likewise Symposius too does not reject and condemn all the books of Priscillian, but only those where he is said to have written that the Son is unbegettable; where both that is said and the mention of unbegettable alone, in my judgement at least, betray the crafty mind of the man or of the writer, as does also that which is read in the latter part of the profession: If he composed any books wrongly, I condemn them together with their author.
In definitivae sententiae excerpto aliqua sunt etiam quae illius fidem infirment. Ita enim utriusque illius episcopi culpam minuit, ut vix eos in errorem lapsos fuisse dixeris. Symphosium (inquiunt Patres) deceptum tentumque per plurimos secus aliqua gessisse reperimus, nullis libris apocryphis, aut novis scientiis, quas Priscillianus composuerat, involutum; Dictinium epistolis aliquantis pene lapsum, etc.: quae omnia parum conveniunt cum his quae de Dictinio sociisque
In the excerpt of the definitive sentence, too, there are some things that weaken its trustworthiness. For it so lessens the fault of each of those bishops that you would scarcely say they had fallen into error. Symphosius (say the Fathers) we find, deceived and held by very many, to have done some things amiss, entangled in no apocryphal books or new sciences which Priscillian had composed; Dictinius to have nearly fallen through a number of letters, etc.: all of which agree but little with what concerning Dictinius and his associates
Editors' notes and page, col. 1339

Page

  • running head: 1339 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST
  • marginal letters: A ‹runt Toletanae synodi Patres›; B ‹nia Actorum Toletanorum›; C ‹tias ita condemnant›; D ‹nia, sed quaedam tantum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1383 after ‹ejus vix attigit,›
  • other: The whole column is Quesnel's text; no annotation band on this page. The printed first syllable of the column (runt, end of voluerunt) is set in c1338. Italic quotations set without marking.
PL 54:1340
tam ab Idatio quam ab aliis referuntur, aut certe aliis ea concilianda relinquimus.
are reported both by Idatius and by others; or at any rate we leave these things to others to reconcile.
Si tamen alteram adhuc tentare licet exeundi viam, et conjecturis agere permittitur, non duos quidem fingemus Dictinios (qui conciliationis modus, ut omnino facilis est, et expeditus, ita temeritate plenissimus), sed duos Dictinii lapsus non abs re forsitan erit distinguere. Quo posito, dicendum esset Dictinium a primo lapsu resurgentem ex indulgentia Toletani concilii I sedem suam recepisse. Eumdem autem post aliquantos annos relapsum, merito a sacerdotali dignitate repulsum Turribio locum cessisse. Hanc viam necesse est eum inire, qui receptam Toletani concilii epocham retinere voluerit; illius Actorum excerptam partem non rejicere, et utramque cum Idatio Chronographo conciliare. Nec deest in illo excerpto unde nostram de gemino Dictinii lapsu conjecturam firmare possimus; id enim innuunt haec ipsius verba professionis: In priori comprehensione mea, in principiis conversionis meae quaecumque conscripsi. Inde etiam forsitan descendit, quod in excerpto sententiae tantum pene lapsus dicitur Dictinius; in excerpto professionis semet ipse erroris accusat, praesumptionem suam arguit, corrigi se postulat, precatur sibi non inferorum, sed coeli januam aperiri, ea quae ante scripserat, anathemate percellit, etc. Symposium et Dictinium aliquando, et quidem Innocentii papae temporibus, sedibus suis esse restitutos, videor mihi ex ipsius Innocentii PP. epistola ad synodum Toletanam elicere, cap. 3, ex quo liquet aliquos moleste tulisee receptionem utriusque illius episcopi; quam videlicet contra canones esse contendebant. At si soli communioni ecclesiasticae, et non etiam suis sedibus restituti essent, probabile non est id episcopo Joanni, et aliis fortasse, ita molestum futurum, cum nemini umquam ab haeresi vel schismate revertenti negata communionis ecclesiasticae gratia fuerit. Caeterum haec exemplaria professionis resipiscentium episcoporum, et definitivae concilii sententiae, vel ab homine imperito excepta, vel etiam ab haeretico truncata et interpolata fuisse videntur, qui forsan ex diversis conciliis male consutos pannos nobis exhibuerit: quibus tamen aliquid veri interseruisse, quo magis fraudem faceret, non est admodum creditu difficile. Quidquid tandem sit, conjecturas exponimus, rem integram doctiorum judicio relinquimus.
If, however, it is allowed to try yet another way out, and one is permitted to proceed by conjectures, we shall not indeed invent two Dictiniuses (a manner of reconciliation which, as it is altogether easy and ready, so is most full of rashness), but it will perhaps not be beside the point to distinguish two falls of Dictinius. This being laid down, it would have to be said that Dictinius, rising again from his first fall, recovered his see by the indulgence of the first council of Toledo; but that the same man, having relapsed after some years and been deservedly driven from the priestly dignity, yielded his place to Turribius. This way must needs be taken by one who wishes to retain the received date of the council of Toledo, not to reject the excerpted part of its Acts, and to reconcile both with Idatius the chronographer. Nor is there wanting in that excerpt something by which we may strengthen our conjecture of a twofold fall of Dictinius; for these words of his own profession hint at it: In my earlier understanding, in the beginnings of my conversion, whatsoever things I wrote. From this too perhaps it comes that in the excerpt of the sentence Dictinius is said only to have nearly fallen; in the excerpt of the profession he himself accuses himself of error, censures his own presumption, asks to be corrected, prays that the gate not of hell but of heaven be opened to him, strikes with anathema the things he had written before, etc. That Symposius and Dictinius were at some time, and indeed in the times of Pope Innocent, restored to their sees I seem to myself to draw out from the letter of Pope Innocent himself to the synod of Toledo, ch. 3, from which it is clear that some took ill the reception of each of those bishops; which, that is, they contended was against the canons. But if they had been restored to ecclesiastical communion alone, and not also to their sees, it is not probable that this would have been so vexing to the bishop John, and perhaps to others, since the favour of ecclesiastical communion was never denied to anyone returning from heresy or schism. For the rest, these copies of the profession of the repentant bishops and of the definitive sentence of the council seem either to have been excerpted by an unskilled man, or even to have been mutilated and interpolated by a heretic, who has perhaps presented us with rags badly sewn together from different councils: with which, however, that he interwove something of truth, the better to deceive, is not very difficult to believe. Whatever the case may finally be, we set forth conjectures; we leave the matter untouched to the judgement of the more learned.
9. Tarraconenses, Carthaginenses, Lusitanos, atque Gallicos. Ita Gallicos habetur in codd. mss. Griman., Corbeiens., Victor., Cantabrig., Than.; idem habent editiones omnes, exceptis recentioribus duabus collectionibus Conciliorum, et edit. Nicolini, quae habent Gallaecos, sive Gallicios vel Gallicianos ad marg.: sed in hoc difficultas posita non est, cum tot mss. excusisque codicibus qui ita exhibent, reluctari temeritatis sit. Hoc autem quaeritur, utrum de Galliarum episcopis haec vox intelligenda sit; an vero de his qui in Hispana Galliciae provincia constituti erant. Priori sententiae favet, quod Priscillianus ejusque asseclae per Gallicanas Aquitaniae provincias suae perfidiae semina sparserant, ut narrat Severus Sulpitius lib. II, et pravis praedicationibus suis Elusanam maxime plebem perverterant. Facit etiam quod Gallicani antistites Caesaraugustano concilio contra Priscillianistas congregato circa annum 381 interfuerunt: quod apud Burdigalam alia synodus coacta est adversus eosdem haereticos, cui dubium non est Hispanos pariter adfuisse. Constat etiam sancti Leonis aetate magnum inter Gallicanas Hispanasque Ecclesias commercium fuisse, cujus rei duae epistolae pontificis nostri testes sunt, una qua per Gallicanos antistites certiores reddi vult Hispanos de rebus quae tunc temporis agebantur in Oriente, et maxime de synodi Chalcedonensis prospero exitu (Epist. 77, ad episc. Gall. c. 1); altera, quam ad utrarumque provinciarum episcopos conjunctim scripsit de Paschate. Priori epistolae succinit Idatii Chronicon: De Galliis, inquit,
9. The Tarraconensian, Carthaginensian, Lusitanian and Gallic [bishops]. So Gallicos stands in the manuscript codices Grimani, Corbie, St Victor, Cambridge, de Thou; all the editions have the same, except the two more recent collections of the Councils and the edition of Nicolini, which have Gallaecos, or Gallicios or Gallicianos in the margin: but the difficulty does not lie in this, since it would be rashness to resist so many manuscript and printed codices which so present it. This, however, is asked: whether this word is to be understood of the bishops of the Gauls, or indeed of those who were established in the Spanish province of Gallaecia. The former opinion is favoured by the fact that Priscillian and his followers had scattered the seeds of their faithlessness through the Gallic provinces of Aquitaine, as Sulpicius Severus relates in book II, and by their perverse preachings had perverted especially the people of Eauze. It also tells for it that Gallic bishops were present at the council of Saragossa gathered against the Priscillianists about the year 381; that at Bordeaux another synod was assembled against the same heretics, at which there is no doubt that Spaniards were likewise present. It is established also that in the age of holy Leo there was great intercourse between the Gallic and the Spanish Churches, of which fact two letters of our pontiff are witnesses: one in which he wishes the Spaniards to be informed through the Gallic bishops of the things that were at that time being done in the East, and especially of the prosperous outcome of the synod of Chalcedon (Letter 77, to the bishops of Gaul, ch. 1); the other, which he wrote jointly to the bishops of both provinces concerning Easter. With the former letter the Chronicle of Idatius is in accord: From the Gauls, he says,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1340

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1340
  • marginal letters: A ‹tam ab Idatio quam›; B ‹prehensione mea, in principiis›; C ‹resipiscentium episcoporum›; D ‹sententiae favet, quod›
  • old-edition numerals: 1384 after ‹cum Idatio›; 1385 after ‹Gallicanos antistites›
  • other: The whole column is Quesnel's text; no annotation band on this page. 'ab aliis' in the first line has a worn b (reads like ap), set as intended. Lemma of note 9 is italic in print; the variant forms Gallicos, Gallaecos, Gallicios, Gallicianos are left in Latin in the English. 'Than.' expanded as de Thou (Thuaneus) in the English. Italic quotations set without marking.
PL 54:1341
deferuntur Flaviani epistolae ad Leonem episcopum missae, cum scriptis Cyrilli Alexandrini ad Nestorium CP de Eutychete Ebionita haeretico, et Leonis episcopi ad eam responsa: quae cum aliorum episcoporum et gestis et scriptis per Ecclesias diriguntur. Adde quod cum Hispaniarum Ecclesiae in magna tunc ignorantia ac perturbatione versarentur, plurimis earum episcopis vel errore infectis, vel de Ecclesiae doctrina non satis instructis, admodum conveniens erat ut earum synodis ex Gallicanorum antistitum fide ac doctrina robur accederet, in quibus videlicet Leo noverat caelestem, ut ipse loquitur, ex sancti Spiritus eruditione vigere doctrinam. Alteri tamen sententiae libentius accedimus: 1° quia etsi olim Priscilliana peste laborassent Ecclesiae Gallicanae, tunc tamen temporis ab illa penitus liberae erant, ut ex silentio synodorum manifestum est. 2° Deinde numquam memini me legere vocem Gallicos pro Gallicanis vel regionibus, vel hominibus usurpatam saltem a Leone auctoribusque ecclesiasticis supparibus; semper enim vel Galliae, vel Galliarum, vel Gallicanae regiones appellantur. 3° Cum generale concilium congregari vellet S. Leo ex omnibus Hispaniarum provinciis, quis credat omissam esse Galliciae provinciam, quae amplissima et nobilissima omnium videtur fuisse; in qua Turribius, Idatius, et Ceponius episcopi erant; quae etiam maxime medica synodi manu indigebat, cum in illa potissimum Priscillianus morbus exarsisset; ex cujus denique episcopis praesertim concilium congregari cupiebat S. Leo, etsi aliarum provinciarum episcopi convenire non possent: quis, inquam, existimet ad Gallicios episcopos non scripsisse S. Leonem? Quorum quidem loco Boeticos nominat Lucretius Toletanus in Bracarensi I concilio, cujus verba supra retulimus; sed quia jam de Galliciae episcopis, qui in synodum provinciae suae seorsim congregati erant, sermonem habuerat, nec alteri quatuor provinciarum concilio interesse permissi fuerant a suis principibus. Haec de re minime obscura dicere visum est: quoniam nonnullos in eam sententiam propendere videmus, ut de Gallicanis nostris antistitibus eam vocem interpretentur.
are brought the letters of Flavian sent to Bishop Leo, with the writings of Cyril of Alexandria to Nestorius of Constantinople, concerning Eutyches the Ebionite heretic, and the replies of Bishop Leo to him: which, with both the acts and the writings of other bishops, are sent round through the Churches. Add that, since the Churches of the Spains were then in great ignorance and disturbance, very many of their bishops being either infected with error or not sufficiently instructed in the doctrine of the Church, it was highly fitting that strength should accrue to their synods from the faith and doctrine of the Gallic bishops, among whom, that is, Leo knew that heavenly doctrine, as he himself says, flourished from the instruction of the Holy Spirit. Nevertheless we assent more willingly to the other opinion: 1st, because, although the Gallic Churches had once suffered from the Priscillian plague, yet at that time they were wholly free from it, as is manifest from the silence of the synods. 2nd, next, I never remember reading the word Gallicos used for Gallic regions or men, at least by Leo and the ecclesiastical authors nearly contemporary; for they are always called the regions either of Gaul, or of the Gauls, or Gallican. 3rd, since St Leo wished a general council to be gathered from all the provinces of the Spains, who would believe that the province of Gallaecia was omitted, which seems to have been the most extensive and noblest of all; in which Turribius, Idatius and Ceponius were bishops; which also had most need of the healing hand of a synod, since in it above all the Priscillian disease had flared up; and from whose bishops especially, finally, St Leo desired a council to be gathered, even if the bishops of the other provinces could not assemble: who, I say, would suppose that St Leo did not write to the bishops of Gallaecia? In their place, indeed, Lucretius of Toledo names the Baeticans in the first council of Braga, whose words we have reported above; but [that is] because he had already spoken of the bishops of Gallaecia, who had been gathered separately into a synod of their own province and had not been permitted by their princes to take part in the other council, of the four provinces. It has seemed good to say these things on a matter by no means obscure, since we see some inclining to the opinion of interpreting that word of our Gallic bishops.
AD EPISTOLAM XVI.
ON LETTER XVI.
Universis episcopis per Siciliam constitutis.
To all the bishops established throughout Sicily.
1. Si unde consecrationem honoris accipitis, inde legem totius observantiae sumeretis. Controvertitur inter viros eruditos utrum in regionibus urbicariis singulae provinciae suos haberent metropolitas a quibus ipsae regerentur, consecrarentur episcopi provinciales, congregarentur synodi, et alia metropolitica munia implerentur. Plurimi affirmant, negant nonnulli. Metropolitanos quidem, si qui fuerint, titulum sine re habuisse, Leonis saltem tempore pro certo habendum puto: omnes enim metropoliticae dignitatis praerogativas atque officia ad se traxerant Romani pontifices, annitentibus Augustis, provincialibus episcopis conniventibus, qui magno honori ducebant a primae sedis episcopo omniumque episcoporum apice pontificiam dignitatem sumere? non reluctantibus etiam
1. If, whence you receive the consecration of your honour, thence you took the law of your whole observance. It is disputed among learned men whether in the urbicarian regions the individual provinces had their own metropolitans, by whom they were governed, the provincial bishops consecrated, synods gathered, and the other metropolitical functions fulfilled. Very many affirm it, some deny it. That the metropolitans, if there were any, had the title without the reality, at least in Leo's time, I think must be held as certain: for the Roman pontiffs had drawn to themselves all the prerogatives and offices of the metropolitical dignity, the emperors lending their effort, the provincial bishops conniving, who counted it a great honour to take the pontifical dignity from the bishop of the first see and the summit of all bishops; nor did there resist
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
Metropoliticae dignitatis praerogativas et officia in regiones suburbicarias ad se traxisse Romani pontifices dici nequeunt, nisi praesumatur singulas provincias earumdem regionum ecclesiasticos metropolitas habuisse: quod tamen falsum est. Cum in Occidente post Constantini aevum ecclesiasticae metropoles institui coeperint, ut colligere licet ex iis quae de origine metropoleon ecclesiasticarum in Galliis pluribus disseruimus in observat. ad dissert. 5 Quesnelli part. II c. 5, tum vero in Italia Mediolanensis et Aquileiensis sub finem quarti saeculi, Ravennas sub Leonis pontificatum metropoliticam dignitatem obtinuere. Nullus nisi multo post metropolita institutus in caeteris provinciis, seu in regionibus suburbicariis; sed in
The Roman pontiffs cannot be said to have drawn to themselves the prerogatives and offices of the metropolitical dignity over the suburbicarian regions, unless it is presumed that the individual provinces of those same regions had ecclesiastical metropolitans: which, however, is false. Whereas in the West ecclesiastical metropolitan sees began to be instituted after the age of Constantine, as may be gathered from what we have discussed at length on the origin of the ecclesiastical metropolitan sees in the Gauls in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 5, part II, ch. 5, so in Italy those of Milan and Aquileia obtained the metropolitical dignity towards the end of the fourth century, that of Ravenna about the pontificate of Leo. No metropolitan was instituted, except much later, in the other provinces, or in the suburbicarian regions; but in
Editors' notes and page, col. 1341

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: atque officia› · call in col 1341

Metropoliticae dignitatis praerogativas et officia in regiones suburbicarias ad se traxisse Romani pontifices dici nequeunt, nisi praesumatur singulas provincias earumdem regionum ecclesiasticos metropolitas habuisse: quod tamen falsum est. Cum in Occidente post Constantini aevum ecclesiasticae metropoles institui coeperint, ut colligere licet ex iis quae de origine metropoleon ecclesiasticarum in Galliis pluribus disseruimus in observat. ad dissert. 5 Quesnelli part. II c. 5, tum vero in Italia Mediolanensis et Aquileiensis sub finem quarti saeculi, Ravennas sub Leonis pontificatum metropoliticam dignitatem obtinuere. Nullus nisi multo post metropolita institutus in caeteris provinciis, seu in regionibus suburbicariis; sed in his solus Romanus pontifex metropoliticum jus exercebat, quod antea semper solus exercuit: unde hanc dignitatem cum ejusdem praerogativis ac officiis S. Leo ad se non attraxit, sed in iis quae ab initio suae soli sedi competebant, pro suo jure perseveravit ac perstitit, sicuti etiam successores ejus, quoad institutione metropolitarum in iisdem regionibus aliis episcopis hunc gradum communicare expediens duxere. Hinc porro cadunt quaecumque in fusiori hac notatione Quesnellus disputat.

The Roman pontiffs cannot be said to have drawn to themselves the prerogatives and offices of the metropolitan dignity over the suburbicarian regions, unless it is presumed that the several provinces of those regions had ecclesiastical metropolitans: which, however, is false. Since ecclesiastical metropolitan sees began to be instituted in the West after the age of Constantine, as may be gathered from what we have discussed at length on the origin of the ecclesiastical metropolitan sees in Gaul in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 5, part II, ch. 5, in Italy the bishop of Milan and the bishop of Aquileia obtained the metropolitan dignity towards the end of the fourth century, and the bishop of Ravenna about the pontificate of Leo. No metropolitan was instituted until much later in the other provinces, that is, in the suburbicarian regions; but in these the Roman pontiff alone exercised the metropolitan right, which he alone had always exercised before: whence St. Leo did not draw this dignity, with its prerogatives and offices, to himself, but in those things which from the beginning belonged to his see alone he persevered and stood firm by his own right, as did his successors also, until they judged it expedient, by the institution of metropolitans in those same regions, to share this rank with other bishops. Hence, moreover, whatever Quesnel argues in this rather lengthy note falls to the ground.

(printed under page 676)

Page

  • running head: 1341 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A ‹deferuntur Flaviani epistolae›; B ‹ecclesiasticis supparibus›; C ‹est: quoniam nonnullos›; D ‹conniventibus, qui magno›
  • old-edition numerals: 1386 after ‹quatuor provinciarum›
  • other: LAYOUT: paragraphs 1–4 are Quesnel's text (end of the notes on Letter XV, then the heading and sub-caption for Letter XVI and its note 1); the band caption and the paragraph after it are the Ballerini's foot note (a), whose call stands in Quesnel's text after ‹atque officia›; the call letter is left out of the text and the note's own letter (a) is not set. 'caelestem' is printed with the ae ligature here (as read). 'Lucretius Toletanus' kept as printed. The lemma of note 1 is italic in print; Gallicos left in Latin in the English. Italic quotations set without marking. MISPRINTS kept as printed: 'ad eam responsa' (for eum; the English follows the intended sense); the question mark after 'dignitatem sumere' (where a semicolon is wanted; the English sets a semicolon).
PL 54:1342
metropolitis, quia pontificibus Urbis sacerdotii honorem adepti, ab iisdem toti pendebant.
the metropolitans either, because, having obtained the honour of the priesthood from the pontiffs of the City, they depended wholly on the same.
Aliquod itaque discrimen deprehendere mihi videor inter ordinandi morem a Romano pontifice sibi in urbicariis regionibus vindicatum, et eum quem caeteri exarchi seu patriarchae usurpabant. Hi enim ira exarchatus sui concilium convocabant, ut metropolitis quibusque provinciae suae synodum pro jure suo canonibus indulto indicere esset liberum; ita in episcoporum provincialium ordinationibus decretum suum interponebant, ut metropolitani primum accederet auctoritas, ut nec nisi ejus relatione cleri electionem plebisque consensum rescirent; sic totam exarchiam suam administrabant ut metropolitanis jura sua muniaque illibata servarentur. Nihil tale in regionibus urbicariis. Primum enim nullam metropolitanis suum provinciale concilium convocandi facultatem fuisse permissam reperimus, nec revera ulla exstant hujusmodi synodorum acta, saltem, ni fallor, ante X vel XII saeculum, nec ulla earum mentio apud auctores ecclesiasticos celebratur. E contra vero jubebantur etiam remotissimarum provinciarum episcopi Romae ad synodum se sistere singulis annis, ut ex ipsius hujus epistolae cap. 7 palam fit, quod cum se ex auctoritate canonis Nicaeni praecipere testetur S. Leo (Can. 5. Nicaen.), manifestum est illum ad suam sedem eas synodos traxisse quae ad singularum provinciarum metropolim convocandae erant secundum mentem Nicaenorum canonum. De solis enim provincialibus synodis agit can. 5 jam laudatus: Bene placuit, inquit, annis singulis per unamquamque provinciam bis in anno concilia celebrari, ut communiter omnibus simul episcopis provinciae congregatis discutiantur hujusmodi questiones.
I seem to myself, therefore, to detect some difference between the manner of ordaining claimed for himself by the Roman pontiff in the urbicarian regions and that which the other exarchs or patriarchs practised. For these convoked the council of their exarchate in such a way that each metropolitan was free to proclaim the synod of his own province in accordance with his right granted by the canons; they interposed their decree in the ordinations of provincial bishops in such a way that the authority of the metropolitan came first, so that they did not even learn of the election of the clergy and the consent of the people except by his report; they so administered their whole exarchate that the metropolitans' rights and functions were kept unimpaired. Nothing of the kind in the urbicarian regions. For, first, we find that no faculty of convoking their own provincial council was allowed to the metropolitans, nor in fact are there extant any acts of synods of this kind, at least, unless I am mistaken, before the tenth or twelfth century, nor is any mention of them made among ecclesiastical authors. On the contrary, indeed, the bishops even of the most remote provinces were ordered to present themselves at Rome for a synod every year, as is made plain from ch. 7 of this very letter; and since St Leo attests that he enjoins this by the authority of the Nicene canon (Canon 5 of Nicaea), it is manifest that he drew to his own see those synods which were to be convoked at the metropolis of each province according to the mind of the Nicene canons. For canon 5, already cited, treats of provincial synods alone: It has been well resolved, it says, that every year, through each province, councils be celebrated twice in the year, so that, all the bishops of the province being gathered together in common, questions of this kind may be examined.
2. In electionibus et ordinationibus episcoporum nullas partes egisse deprehenduntur metropolitani; sed cujusque civitas clerum populumque electioni incubuisse, par est credere de: qua cum ad pontificem Romanum retulissent, vel ad electi consecrationem delegabat pontifex, vel (quod saepe saepius fiebat) Romam consecrandus accersebatur, aut sponte sua veniebat. Id autem inde conjicimus, quod nullae in praesenti occurrunt epistolae, vel metropolitanorum ad Urbis antistitem, vel hujus ad metropolitanos sive electionis episcoporum indices, sive quid aliud circa consecrationis negotium continentes; quod nunquam de aliquibus episcopis male ordinatis, numquam de metropolitanis urbicariis conqueruntur pontifices; numquam de iisdem querelae ad illos deferuntur a provincialibus; etsi plurimae sint quibus contra episcopos qui clericos contra canones ordinaverant sedi apostolicae pulsatur auctoritas; et aliae quibus episcopos arguit pontifex Romanus de quibusdam contra canonum dispositionem in clerum ascitis. Demum exsecutionem constitutionum suarum non metropolitarum curae ac sollicitudini commendat, sed ad eam rem aliquos e provincialibus episcopis pro arbitrio deligit, nunc hos, nunc illos, nulla metropolitarum facta mentione. Mitto Coelestini PP. auctoritatem ab aliis saepe adductam, qui quidem epistola ad Apuliae et Calabriae episcopos scripta, eorum sibi ordinationes
2. In the elections and ordinations of bishops the metropolitans are found to have played no part; but it is reasonable to believe that the clergy and people of each city applied themselves to the election: and when they had referred this to the Roman pontiff, the pontiff either delegated [someone] for the consecration of the one elected, or (which happened very often indeed) the one to be consecrated was summoned to Rome, or came of his own accord. And we conjecture this from the fact that no letters at present come to hand, either of metropolitans to the bishop of the City, or of the latter to metropolitans, whether announcing the election of bishops or containing anything else about the business of consecration; that the pontiffs never complain of any bishops wrongly ordained, never of urbicarian metropolitans; that complaints about the same are never brought to them by the provincials; although there are very many in which the authority of the apostolic see is appealed to against bishops who had ordained clerics contrary to the canons, and others in which the Roman pontiff rebukes bishops concerning certain men admitted into the clergy contrary to the disposition of the canons. Lastly, he commends the execution of his constitutions not to the care and solicitude of metropolitans, but for that purpose he chooses at his discretion some of the provincial bishops, now these, now those, no mention being made of metropolitans. I pass over the authority of Pope Celestine, often adduced by others, who indeed, in the letter written to the bishops of Apulia and Calabria, for himself their ordinations
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
his solus Romanus pontifex metropoliticum jus exercebat, quod antea semper solus exercuit: unde hanc dignitatem cum ejusdem praerogativis ac officiis S. Leo ad se non attraxit, sed in iis quae ab initio suae soli sedi competebant, pro suo jure perseveravit ac perstitit, sicuti etiam successores ejus, quoad institutione metropolitarum in iisdem regionibus aliis episcopis hunc gradum communicare expediens duxere. Hinc porro cadunt quaecumque in fusiori hac notatione Quesnellus disputat.
these the Roman pontiff alone exercised the metropolitical right, which he alone had always exercised before: whence St Leo did not draw this dignity with its prerogatives and offices to himself, but in those things which from the beginning belonged to his see alone he persevered and persisted in accordance with his own right, as did also his successors, until, by the institution of metropolitans in the same regions, they judged it expedient to share this rank with other bishops. Hence, furthermore, falls whatever Quesnel argues in this rather lengthy note.
Vide Greg. I, lib. V, epist. 13, ad rectorem Siciliae, de Lilybaetano clero petente licentiam a R. P., ut sibi episc. eligeret.
See Gregory I, book V, letter 13, to the rector of Sicily, concerning the clergy of Lilybaeum asking leave of the Roman pontiff to elect a bishop for themselves.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1342

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: at the head of § 2, before "In electionibus"› · call in col 1342

Vide Greg. I, lib. V, epist. 13, ad rectorem Siciliae, de Lilybaetano clero petente licentiam a R. P., ut sibi episc. eligeret.

See Gregory I, book V, letter 13, to the rector of Sicily, about the clergy of Lilybaeum asking leave from the Roman pontiff to elect a bishop for themselves.

(printed under page 676)

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1342
  • marginal letters: A ‹metropolitis, quia pontificibus›; B ‹X vel XII saeculum›; C ‹delegabat pontifex, vel›; D ‹facta mentione. Mitto›
  • old-edition numerals: 1387 after ‹concilium convocandi›
  • other: LAYOUT: paragraphs 1–3 are Quesnel's text; the band caption (printed once across the page, set in c1341 and repeated here only to mark the division) and the two paragraphs after it are the Ballerini's foot notes: the end of note (a), continued from col. 1341, and note (b), whose call stands in Quesnel's text after ‹2.›; calls and note letters are left out. The last word of Quesnel's text is split at the column break (ordinatio-/nes); the completion 'ordinationes' is confirmed from the top of col. 1343 (Q2b), where the governing verb follows, so the English of this column breaks off before the verb. 'quia pontificibus Urbis' (no preposition a) kept as printed; 'delegabat' has no object in print ([someone] supplied in the English). Italic quotations set without marking. MISPRINTS kept as printed (the English follows the intended sense): 'ira' (for ita) in ‹Hi enim ira exarchatus›; 'questiones' (for quaestiones) at the end of the canon; 'civitas' (for civitatis) in ‹cujusque civitas clerum›; the colon misplaced in ‹credere de: qua› (for credere: de qua).
PL 54:1343
vindicat. Mitto etiam libri pontificalis testimonium, qui plures ab episcopis Romanis antistites consecratos commemorat, quam ut ad solam metropolitanam Romae provinciam pertinuisse credi possint. Sixtus enim tertius Leonis praedecessor quinquaginta et duos ordinasse dicitur per octo ad summum pontificatus annos, et Leo ipse centum et octoginta quatuor creavit, qui si e sola metropoli assumpti essent, ter ad minus vacasse cujuslibet civitatis sedes dicenda est per viginti annorum decursum, quod fidem facile non invenerit.
claims. I pass over also the testimony of the pontifical book, which records more prelates consecrated by the Roman bishops than can be believed to have belonged to the metropolitan province of Rome alone. For Sixtus the third, Leo's predecessor, is said to have ordained fifty-two in the eight years, at most, of his pontificate, and Leo himself created one hundred and eighty-four; and if these had been taken from the metropolis alone, the see of every city must be said to have fallen vacant at least three times in the course of twenty years, which would not easily find belief.
3. Quod spectat ad diversas consultationes, relationes et alia negotia quae inter administrandam provinciam solent plerumque occurrere, nullum superest vestigium ex quo ea per metropolitanos urbicariae regionis praestita fuisse appareat; sed quae in aliis dioecesibus exarchiisque metropolitanorum interventu ac relatione ad patriarcham deferri solent, ea per singularum civitatum vel episcopos, vel clericos, vel etiam cives ad Romanam sedem videmus esse delata. Consulit episcopos Nucerinus Innocentium I de variis disciplinae ecclesiasticae capitulis non interposito metropolitano. Hoc laudat Innocentius: Mirari, inquit, non possumus dilectionem tuam sequi instituta majorum, omniaque quae possunt aliquam recipere dubitationem, ad nos quasi ad caput atque ad apicem episcopatus referre, etc. (Epist. 4, ad Felic. episc. Nuc.) Scribit idem Innocentius Maximo et Severo episcopis per Brutios constitutis, cum a Maximiliano quodam laico agente in rebus querelam accepisset de indignis presbyteris: nec conqueritur pontifex de metropolitani negligentia, ut fieri solet cum tale aliquid contra canones in aliis provinciis perpetratur. Idem observandum de ejusdem epistola 6, ad episcopos Apuliae Agapitum, Macedonium, et Maurianum. Horum nullum ad metropolitanos remittit, contra id quod in aliis dioecesibus usurpari solebat. Testis est epistola 83 (nunc. 108), ad Theodorum Forojuliensem in Gallicana provincia episcopum, qui cum S. Leonem consuluisset de nonnullis quaestionibus, ita eum objurgat sanctus pontifex: Sollicitudinis quidem tuae is ordo esse debuerat, ut cum metropolitano tuo primius de eo quod quaerendum videbatur esse conferres; ac si id quod ignorabat dilectio tua, etiam ipse nesciret, instrui vos pariter posceretis; quia in causis quae ad generalem observantiam pertinent omnium Domini sacerdotum, nihil sine primatibus oportet inquiri. Haec confer cum Innocentii verbis ad Felicem Nucerinum.
3. As regards the various consultations, reports and other business which commonly arise in the course of administering a province, no trace survives from which it would appear that these were discharged through the metropolitans of the suburbicarian region; but the matters which in other dioceses and exarchates are usually brought to the patriarch by the intervention and report of the metropolitans, these we see to have been brought to the Roman see by the bishops, or the clerics, or even the citizens of the individual cities. The bishop of Nuceria consults Innocent I on various heads of ecclesiastical discipline without any metropolitan interposed. Innocent praises this: We cannot wonder, he says, that your charity follows the institutions of the forefathers, and refers to us, as to the head and summit of the episcopate, all things that can admit of any doubt, etc. (Letter 4, to Felix, bishop of Nuceria). The same Innocent writes to Maximus and Severus, bishops established in Bruttium, when he had received from a certain Maximilian, a layman and agens in rebus, a complaint about unworthy presbyters: nor does the pontiff complain of the metropolitan's negligence, as is usually done when anything of the kind is perpetrated against the canons in other provinces. The same is to be observed of his letter 6, to the bishops of Apulia, Agapitus, Macedonius and Maurianus. None of these does he send back to the metropolitans, contrary to what was customarily practised in other dioceses. Witness letter 83 (now 108), to Theodore, bishop of Fréjus in the Gallican province, whom, when he had consulted Saint Leo on certain questions, the holy pontiff rebukes thus: The order of your solicitude ought indeed to have been this, that you should first confer with your metropolitan about what seemed to need inquiry; and if he too did not know what your charity was ignorant of, you should have asked together to be instructed; because in cases which pertain to the general observance of all the Lord's priests, nothing ought to be inquired into without the primates. Compare these words with Innocent's words to Felix of Nuceria.
Praeterea cum rescribit S. Leo ad provinciarum urbicariarum episcopos, vel eos monitis suis adire cupit, non ad metropolitanum, et per eum ad caeteras provinciales litteras dirigit, sed aliquem alium episcopum ad id delegat: quod argumento est vix ac ne vix quidem aliquod munus ab ejusmodi metropolitis esse usurpatum: ita in praesenti epistola per Paschasinum Lilybaei in eadem Siciliae provincia, et Baccillum alterius civitatis episcopos, hanc ad omnium sacerdotum notitiam voluit pervenire, cum ad Syracusanum debuisset transmitti, nisi omnia metropolitica munia quae ad se transtulerat, modo huic, modo illi episcopo per vices conferri a se posse existimasset. Eadem ratione ad Dorum Beneventanum scribens exsecutionem praeceptionis suae, non metropolitano, sed Julio cuidam (forte Puteolano) episcopo committit.
Moreover, when Saint Leo writes back to the bishops of the suburbicarian provinces, or wishes to approach them with his admonitions, he does not direct his letter to the metropolitan and through him to the other provincials, but delegates some other bishop for the purpose: which is proof that scarcely, or not even scarcely, any function was exercised by metropolitans of that kind. Thus in the present letter he wished it to come to the knowledge of all the priests through Paschasinus, bishop of Lilybaeum in the same province of Sicily, and Baccillus, bishop of another city, whereas it ought to have been transmitted to the bishop of Syracuse, had he not judged that all the metropolitical functions which he had transferred to himself could be conferred by him now on this bishop, now on that, by turns. In the same way, writing to Dorus of Beneventum, he commits the execution of his precept not to the metropolitan but to a certain bishop Julius (perhaps of Puteoli).
Longe aliter se gessit, cum ad episcopos non modo remotiorum dioeceseon, puta Gallicanae Hispanicae, Illyricianae litterae fuerunt dirigendae; sed etiam Italicae quae Urbi adjacebat. Metropolitani enim provinciarum hujus dioecesis liberam habuerunt provincialium suorum antistitum ordinandorum potestatem; synodos suas citra Romani pontificis indictionem convocaverunt; si quae dubio in provinciis ejusmodi oriri contigit, quae ad apostolicam primariamque Occidentis sedem pro more deferri par esset, ea per metropolitani consultationem transmissa sunt: quidquid denique ad provinciae ejusque administrationem
He acted far otherwise when letters had to be directed to the bishops not only of the more remote dioceses, such as the Gallican, the Spanish, the Illyrian, but even of the Italian, which lay next to the City. For the metropolitans of the provinces of this diocese had free power of ordaining the prelates of their own provinces; they convoked their synods without the Roman pontiff's summons; if any doubtful matters happened to arise in provinces of that kind, which it was fitting to refer according to custom to the apostolic and principal see of the West, they were transmitted through the metropolitan's consultation; finally, whatever to the province and its administration
Editors' notes and page, col. 1343

Page

  • running head: 1343 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1344
  • marginal letters: A ‹nes vindicat. Mitto etiam›; B ‹etiam cives ad Romanam›; C ‹suluisset de nonnullis›; D ‹sanum debuisset transmitti›
  • old-edition numerals: 1388 before ‹3. Quod spectat›; 1389 after ‹cum ad episcopos›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's note), set as the unit's text. Column begins mid-word (‹nes›, end of a word begun in col. 1342) and ends on ‹ad-›, completed as ‹administrationem› from the first line of col. 1344. ‹Gallicanae Hispanicae› has no comma between, as printed. The misprints ‹episcopos› and ‹caeteras› are UNSURE (possibly worn o/u, a/o). Misprint kept as printed: ‹primius› (for primitus, in the quotation of Leo's letter to Theodore).
PL 54:1344
spectare potuit, penes metropolitanos semper fuit. Exempla exstant apud S. Leonem (extra quem vagari modo non convenit); epistolae enim quas ad tres illos metropolitas Italicae dioecesos scripsit, Mediolanensem, scil., Aquileiensem et Ravennensem, disciplinae, de qua sermonem mox habuimus clarissimam mentionem faciunt. Septimius, seu Altini seu alterius civitatis in Istria provincia, episcopus, litteris suis monet S. Leonem de reviviscentibus Pelagianorum reliquiis: statim metropolitanum provinciae litter⟨i⟩s suis Leo sollicitat ut pastorali cura invigilet custodiendis sacrorum canonum decretis, Ecclesiaeque adversus vipeream haereticorum fallaciam protegendae, eidemque totam hujus negotii sollicitudinem commendat. Cum item anno 458 aliquot annis post cladem Attilanam, Adeodatus Romanae sedis diaconus ab Aquileiensi regione regressus retulisset ad S. Leonem non scripto, sed viva solum voce, Nicetam Aquileiensem episcopum difficultatem pati circa nonnulla disciplinae capita, quae occasione bellicae cladis versabantur, sedisque apostolicae de his sententiam poscere, ad solum metropolitanum, nec ad alios episcopos nisi per ipsum dirigit epistolam 129 (nunc 159). Hanc autem, inquit, epistolam quam ad consultationem tuae fraternitatis emisimus, ad omnes fratres et comprovinciales tuos episcopos facies pervenire.
could pertain, was always in the hands of the metropolitans. Examples are found in Saint Leo (beyond whom it is not fitting to stray just now); for the letters which he wrote to those three metropolitans of the Italian diocese, namely of Milan, of Aquileia and of Ravenna, make the clearest mention of the discipline of which we have just been speaking. Septimius, bishop either of Altinum or of another city in the province of Istria, informs Saint Leo by his letter of the reviving remnants of the Pelagians: at once Leo by his own letter urges the metropolitan of the province to keep watch with pastoral care over the guarding of the decrees of the sacred canons and the protecting of the Church against the viperous deceit of the heretics, and commends to him the whole care of this business. Likewise when in the year 458, some years after Attila's devastation, Adeodatus, deacon of the Roman see, having returned from the region of Aquileia, had reported to Saint Leo, not in writing but only by word of mouth, that Nicetas, bishop of Aquileia, was in difficulty over certain heads of discipline which were at issue on account of the disaster of the war, and was asking the judgement of the apostolic see upon them, he directs letter 129 (now 159) to the metropolitan alone, and not to the other bishops except through him. And this letter, he says, which we have sent in answer to the consultation of your fraternity, you will cause to reach all your brethren and fellow bishops of the province.
De Ravennensi non minus clarum est: cum enim eadem occasione gravis orta esset controversia circa baptismi sacramentum, tam iis conferendum qui ab haereticis baptizati erant, quam parvulis qui utrum baptizati ante captivitatem barbaricam fuissent ignorabant, res primum in concilio Romano disceptata: inde transmittendam esse censuerunt Patres concilii Leonis nomine encyclicam epistolam ad omnes Italicarum regionum provincias, quae hostiles incursus passae fuerant, ut quid agendum esset agnoscerent. Quam quidem ad singulos metropolitanos directam esse testatur finis ejus epistolae 135 (nunc 166) Leonis ad Neonam vel Leonem episcopum Ravennensem. Quam rem, inquit, frater charissime, ideo generaliter ad omnium volumus pervenire notitiam, ne dum plus justo metuitur, misericordia Dei salvari cupientibus denegetur. Quibus verbis rem insolitam quasi excusat S. Leo, quia cum ad concilium dioecesis urbicae non pertineret Aemiliensis provincia, cujus metropolita erat Neonas, ad eam quoque synodi illius decreta transmitti non consueverant. Nec observare omittam Ravennensem episcopum Petrum Chrysologum, cum ad Eutychis litteras responderet, quibus ejus opem ille implorabat, nihil se posse reposuisse sine Romani pontificis nutu, quia non de Ecclesiae suae vel provincae disciplina agebatur, sed de fide: Nos enim pro studio pacis et fidei, inquit, extra consensum Romanae civitatis episcopi causas fidei audire non possumus. Alias non item.
Of the bishop of Ravenna it is no less clear: for when on the same occasion a grave controversy had arisen about the sacrament of baptism, to be conferred both on those who had been baptized by heretics and on little ones who did not know whether they had been baptized before the barbarian captivity, the matter was first debated in a Roman council; then the Fathers of the council judged that an encyclical letter in Leo's name should be sent to all the provinces of the Italian regions which had suffered the enemy's incursions, that they might know what was to be done. That this was indeed directed to the individual metropolitans is attested by the end of that letter 135 (now 166) of Leo to Neonas, or Leo, bishop of Ravenna. This matter, he says, dearest brother, we wish to come generally to the knowledge of all for this reason, lest, while there is more fear than is right, the mercy of God be denied to those who desire to be saved. By these words Saint Leo as it were excuses an unusual thing, because, since the province of Aemilia, whose metropolitan was Neonas, did not belong to the council of the urban diocese, the decrees of that synod were not accustomed to be transmitted to it as well. Nor shall I omit to observe that Peter Chrysologus, bishop of Ravenna, when he was answering the letter of Eutyches, in which the latter implored his help, replied that he could do nothing without the assent of the Roman pontiff, because the question was not about the discipline of his own Church or province, but about the faith: For we, he says, out of zeal for peace and the faith, cannot hear cases of faith apart from the consent of the bishop of the city of Rome. In other matters it is not so.
De Mediolanensi quoque probat epistola S. Leonis ad Eusebium Mediolani antistitem, quam ex hujus rescripto dignoscimus. Patet enim quod peculiarem synodum habuit Eusebius episcoporum suae provinciae: quorum ordinationem pariter habuisse, sicut Ravennensis et Aquileiensis suorum provincialium praeter caetera argumenta, intelligitur ex eo praesertim solemni effato, quo pertinere ad alicujus concilium vel pertinere ad ejus consecrationem, vel ordinationem, pro eodem prorsus habentur.
Of the bishop of Milan too the proof is Saint Leo's letter to Eusebius, prelate of Milan, which we come to know from the latter's reply. For it is plain that Eusebius held a synod of his own, of the bishops of his province; and that he likewise had the ordination of them, as the bishops of Ravenna and of Aquileia had that of their provincials, is understood, besides other arguments, especially from that customary formula by which to belong to someone's council and to belong to his consecration, or ordination, are held to be altogether the same thing.
Ex dictis eruimus latum fuisse discrimen inter patriarchalis jurisdictionis usum, quem sibi pontifex Romanus in Occidentis Ecclesias vindicabat, et eum qui caeteris patriarchis pro jure competebat. Si enim Italicam dioecesim caeterasque transalpinas spectes, vel transmarinas, nec earum episcopos ad suam synodum vocabat, nec per se vel decreto suo ordinabat. Si regiones illas urbicarias consideres, ita et electos ordinabat et ad suum concilium cogebat, ut metropolitarum jurisdictio in iis regionibus omnino iners et otiosa esset; cum nec ad suum concilium, nec ad consecrationem suam accire iis licitum esset
From what has been said we draw out that there was a wide difference between the exercise of patriarchal jurisdiction which the Roman pontiff claimed for himself over the Churches of the West, and that which belonged by right to the other patriarchs. For if you look at the Italian diocese and the rest beyond the Alps, or beyond the sea, he neither called their bishops to his own synod, nor ordained them himself or by his decree. If you consider those suburbicarian regions, he so both ordained those elected and gathered them to his own council that the jurisdiction of the metropolitans in those regions was altogether inert and idle; since it was not permitted them to summon either to their own council or to their own consecration
Editors' notes and page, col. 1344

Page

  • running head: 1343 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1344
  • marginal letters: A ‹ministrationem spectare potuit›; B ‹ca nonnulla disciplinae›; C ‹nis ad Neonam›; D ‹synodum habuit Eusebius›
  • old-edition numerals: 1390 after ‹non pertineret›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's note), set as the unit's text. The column's first printed word ‹ministrationem› is the end of ‹administrationem›, set whole at the end of col. 1343, so this file begins at ‹spectare›. ‹litter⟨i⟩s›: the i has dropped out, leaving a gap. ‹Altini›: a blot over the middle letters, read from context. ‹regionum› read with worn u (looks like a). Column ends mid-sentence.
PL 54:1345
suos provinciales, sed totum jus penes se haberet Urbis pontifex.
their own provincials, but the pontiff of the City held the whole right in his own hands.
Haec paulo fusius observare non piguit occasione horum verborum: Si unde consecrationem honoris acccipits, inde legem totius observantiae sumeretis, etc., quae ultima verba id etiam quod supra diximus confirmant: illae enim partes erant metropolitani, ut episcopum, cui consecrationis honorem contulerat, legibus ecclesiasticae disciplinae primum imbueret, atque in dubiis subinde occurrentibus instrueret consulentem, ut primarius provinciae suae doctor ac magister. Egregie huic consuetudini ac legi suffragatur concilium Tarraconense, can. 5. Si quis inquit, in metropolitana civitate non fuerit episcopus ordinatus, postquam suscepta benedictione per metropolitani litteras, honorem fuerit episcopi adeptus, id optimum esse decernimus, ut postmodum statuto tempore, id est, impletis duobus mensibus, se metropolitani sui repraesentet aspectibus, ut ab illo monitis ecclesiasticis instructus, plenius quid observare debeat recognoscat. Ad idem redit quod supra ex epist. Leonis nostri ad Theodorum Forojuliensem retulimus. Consulendae etiam episcopalium promotionum formulae a Jacobo Sirmondo Conciliis Gallicanis insertae, et a Baluzio tom. II Capitular. recusae. Consulendi Pontificales libri antiquiores. Ex quibus omnibus intelligitur quanta cura ordinandi vel recens ordinati a suis consecratoribus vel metropolitanis instruerentur, scripto etiam accipientes regularum ecclesiasticarum codicem, quem decretum appellabant.
It has not been irksome to observe these things somewhat more fully on the occasion of these words: If you were to take the law of your whole observance from the place whence you receive the consecration of your honour, etc.; which last words also confirm what we said above: for it was the metropolitan's part first to imbue with the laws of ecclesiastical discipline the bishop on whom he had conferred the honour of consecration, and to instruct him when he consulted in the doubts that afterwards arose, as the chief teacher and master of his province. The council of Tarragona, canon 5, excellently supports this custom and law. If anyone, it says, has not been ordained bishop in the metropolitan city, after he has received the blessing and through the metropolitan's letter obtained the honour of bishop, we decree it to be best that afterwards at the appointed time, that is, when two months are completed, he present himself before the eyes of his metropolitan, so that, instructed by him with ecclesiastical admonitions, he may more fully learn what he ought to observe. What we reported above from the letter of our Leo to Theodore of Fréjus comes to the same thing. The formulas of episcopal promotions inserted by Jacques Sirmond in the Gallican Councils, and reprinted by Baluze in vol. II of the Capitularies, are also to be consulted. The older Pontifical books are to be consulted. From all of which it is understood with how great care those to be ordained, or those newly ordained, were instructed by their consecrators or metropolitans, receiving also in writing a book of the ecclesiastical rules, which they called the decretum.
2. Mystica et rationabilis exemplatio. Tot fere hujus loci diversae lectiones quot. codices. Cantabr. et Thuan. unus habent: Mysticae traditionis rationabilis exceptio. Alter Thuan. et Trecopith., Mysticae vel mystice rationalis exceptio. Edit omnes ad marginem: Mystica et rationabilis exceptio. Isidorus Merc., Mysticae rationis exceptio. Dionysii Exigui et Cresconii lectionem retinuimus in textu (quamquam Crescon. legit rationalis), tum propter certam utriusque antiquitatem et auctoritatem, tum quia mentem auctoris nostri attingere propius mihi videntur. Ideo enim S. Leo principalis et maximi sacramenti, id est baptismi, mysticam et rationabilem exemplationem dicit, cum in Paschate confertur: quia apparet, ut loquitur cap. 3, regenerandis filiis hominum et in Dei filios adoptandis, illum diem esse et tempus electum, in quo per similitudinem formamque mysterii eo quae geruntur in membris his quae in ipso sunt capite gesta congruerent, quippe cui commoriuntur, consepeliuntur et conresuscitantur in baptismo.
2. A mystical and reasonable exemplification. There are almost as many different readings of this place as there are codices. The Cambridge codex and one of de Thou's have: A reasonable exception of the mystical tradition. The other of de Thou and that of Troyes (Pithou's): An exception of the mystical, or mystically, rational. All the editions have in the margin: A mystical and reasonable exception. Isidore Mercator: An exception of the mystical reason. We have kept in the text the reading of Dionysius Exiguus and of Cresconius (although Cresconius reads rational), both on account of the certain antiquity and authority of each, and because they seem to me to come nearer to our author's mind. For Saint Leo speaks of a mystical and reasonable exemplification of the principal and greatest sacrament, that is, of baptism, when it is conferred at Easter, for this reason: because it is apparent, as he says in chapter 3, that for the sons of men who are to be regenerated and adopted as sons of God, that is the day and the time chosen, in which, through the likeness and form of the mystery, the things which are done in the members should agree with those which were done in the Head Himself, seeing that with Him they die, are buried and are raised together in baptism.
3. Quidam putant quod in eadem die Dominus ad baptismum, etc. Vides nondum illo saeculo certum fuisse quo die baptizatus fuit Dominus Jesus, cum quorumdam tantum opinione ad VIII id. Januarii referri pronuntiet S. Leo: Epiphanius autem, qui initio hujus quinti saeculi adhuc in vivis erat, VI id. Novembris baptizatum fuisse ait lib. II advers. Haereses, haer. 5, sect. 24.
3. Some think that on the same day the Lord [came] to baptism, etc. You see that in that age it was not yet certain on what day the Lord Jesus was baptized, since Saint Leo declares that it is referred to the eighth day before the Ides of January only in the opinion of some; whereas Epiphanius, who was still among the living at the beginning of this fifth century, says that He was baptized on the sixth day before the Ides of November, in book II Against Heresies, heresy 5, section 24.
4. Diversa sacrificia unam hostiam reformarunt. Libenter retinuissem praeformarunt, quod vulgo legitur, nisi Dionysii, Cresconii et quinque codd. mss. superius laudatorum concentu reprobaretur haec lectio. Hoc porro sibi vult auctor noster: non uno legali sacrificio unam sacrificii nostri hostiam esse figuratam, sed plurima eaque diversa fuisse olim instituta sacrificia, ut multifariam multisque modis Christianum delinearetur ac figuraretur sacrificium. Haec in praesenti loco potestas est hujus vocis reformare, hoc est, iterum iterumque formare, seu figurare et adumbrare.
4. Diverse sacrifices re-formed the one victim. I would gladly have kept preformed, which is commonly read, were not that reading rejected by the agreement of Dionysius, Cresconius and the five manuscript codices cited above. Now what our author means is this: that the one victim of our sacrifice was not figured by a single sacrifice of the law, but that very many sacrifices, and those diverse, were instituted of old, so that the Christian sacrifice might be delineated and figured in many ways and many manners. This, in the present place, is the force of the word reformare, that is, to form again and again, or to figure and foreshadow.
5. Secundum apostolicam regulam. Quaenam haec apostolica regula? an regula per traditionem ab apostolis descendens, quae exorcismos, scrutinia, jejuniaque
5. According to the apostolic rule. What is this apostolic rule? Is it a rule coming down by tradition from the apostles, which exorcisms, scrutinies and fasts
Editors' notes and page, col. 1345

Page

  • running head: 1345 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1346
  • marginal letters: A ‹suos provinciales, sed totum›; B ‹ctus, plenius quid observare›; C ‹antiquitatem et auctoritatem›; D ‹4. Diversa sacrificia›
  • old-edition numerals: 1391 after ‹Sirmondo›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as the unit's text. Column begins mid-sentence. Last word printed ‹jeju-›, completed as ‹jejuniaque› from the first line of col. 1346. ‹suffragatur› and ‹litteras› read through worn type. At the page foot, full width, the caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES and foot note (a), whose call stands in col. 1346: left out here.
PL 54:1346
a baptizandis subeunda prescribit? Ita forte, nescio tamen an a sanctis Patribus asseratur. Antiquissimam Ecclesiae traditionem Augustinus lib. II de Nupt. et Concup. cap. 29 ad finem, eam consuetudinem appellat, qua exorcisantur et exsufflantur parvuli. Hoc ipsum circa baptizandos in universo mundo sancta Ecclesia uniformiter agit, inquit Leo noster in capitulis Coelestino olim attributis: ac proinde secundum S. Augustini regulam, cum id nec in Scripturis, nec in conciliorum decretis reperiatur, ab apostolica traditione descendere dicendum est. Potuit et Leo ad illam apostolicam praeceptionem attendere, quae est in epist. I ad Cor. cap. V, quamque indigitavit Siricius papa epist. ad Himerium Tarracon. cap. 2, quae Leonis oculis procul dubio observabatur, cum haec scribebat tam de tempore baptismatis, quam de his caeremoniis; sic autem loquitur: His dumtaxat electis (quibus baptismi tradatur sacramentum) qui ante quadraginta vel eo amplius dies nomen dederint, et exorcismis quotidianisque orationibus atque jejuniis fuerint expiati, quatenus apostolica illa impleatur praeceptio, ut, expurgato fermento veteri, nova incipiat esse conspersio. De jejuniis totaque catechumenorum poenitentia, vide, si lubet, Gabrielis Albaspinei Aurelian, episcopi luculentam observationem, quae est prima libri II Observationum.
prescribes to be undergone by those who are to be baptized? Perhaps so; yet I do not know whether this is asserted by the holy Fathers. Augustine, in book II On Marriage and Concupiscence, chapter 29, towards the end, calls that custom by which little ones are exorcized and breathed upon a most ancient tradition of the Church. This very thing the holy Church does uniformly throughout the whole world in regard to those who are to be baptized, says our Leo in the chapters formerly attributed to Celestine; and accordingly, by Saint Augustine's rule, since it is found neither in the Scriptures nor in the decrees of councils, it must be said to come down from apostolic tradition. Leo may also have had in view that apostolic precept which is in the first letter to the Corinthians, chapter V, and which Pope Siricius pointed to in his letter to Himerius of Tarragona, chapter 2, which was beyond doubt before Leo's eyes when he was writing these things both about the time of baptism and about these ceremonies; and he speaks thus: Those only being chosen (to whom the sacrament of baptism is to be given) who have given in their name forty days or more beforehand, and have been cleansed by exorcisms and daily prayers and fasts, so that that apostolic precept may be fulfilled, that, the old leaven being purged out, there may begin to be a new dough. On the fasts and the whole penance of catechumens see, if you please, the excellent observation of Gabriel de l'Aubespine, bishop of Orléans, which is the first of book II of his Observations.
6. Duo tantum tempora, Pascha et Pentecosten. Ante sanctum Leonem, nullus canon, nullum decretum, praeter Siricianum mox citatum, tempus baptismati conferendo praefixit. Siricius solam suae sedis auctoritatem omniumque Ecclesiarum consuetudinem in medium adducit. Sanctus Leo apostolicae institutionis consuetudinem, apostolicas regulas, sed suae instituta solummodo commemorat. Frustra ergo canones aliquos ea de re conditos notatosque a sancto Leone somniavit auctor Gallici operis de episcopis canonice judicandis pag. 78, ut aliud somnium de codice canonum Ecclesiae universae utcumque defenderet. Canonum enim mentio, quam capite sequenti injicit sanctus Leo, ad generalem canonem custodiam spectat, ut quisque vel cursim legens perspiciet. Post sanctum Leonem de Paschate et Pentecoste similiter decreverunt Gelasius papa, epist. ad episcopos Lucaniae, etc., cap. 10, ann. 494, Gerundense concilium, an. 517; Autissiodor., can, 18, an. 578; Matiscon. II, an. 585, can. 3; Gregorius PP. II, an. 725, epist, ad Turingiae clerum et plebem, etc.
6. Two times only, Easter and Pentecost. Before Saint Leo no canon, no decree, except that of Siricius just cited, fixed a time for conferring baptism. Siricius brings forward only the authority of his own see and the custom of all the Churches. Saint Leo mentions only the custom of apostolic institution, the apostolic rules, and the institutions of his own [see]. In vain, therefore, did the author of the French work on the canonical judging of bishops, page 78, dream that some canons had been made on this matter and noted by Saint Leo, in order to defend somehow another dream about a code of canons of the universal Church. For the mention of canons which Saint Leo throws in in the following chapter looks to the general keeping of the canons, as anyone reading even cursorily will see. After Saint Leo, similar decrees about Easter and Pentecost were made by Pope Gelasius, letter to the bishops of Lucania, etc., chapter 10, in the year 494; the council of Gerona, in the year 517; that of Auxerre, canon 18, in the year 578; the second of Mâcon, in the year 585, canon 3; Pope Gregory II, in the year 725, letter to the clergy and people of Thuringia, etc.
7. Indissimulanter occurrant. Ita Dionysius et omnes mss. codices, qui haec verba, quae sequuntur in plerisque codicibus excusis, et haec a vobis consuetudo servetur, non habent, exceptis Tuaneo uno et trecopith., quorum unus ad alterum exscriptus est. Editio Nicolini, in textu, et Surii, Crabbi, Sichardi, atque Canisii ad marginem sic legendum exhibent: Indissimulanter concurrant, quod utique laboriosum non est, si vicissim inter vos haec consuetudo servetur.
7. Let them come without dissembling. So Dionysius and all the manuscript codices, which do not have these words that follow in most of the printed books, and let this custom be kept by you, except one of de Thou's and that of Troyes (Pithou's), of which one was copied from the other. Nicolini's edition in the text, and those of Surius, Crabbe, Sichard and Canisius in the margin, show that it is to be read thus: Let them come together without dissembling, which is certainly not burdensome, if this custom is kept among you in turn.
AD EPISTOLAM XVII.
ON LETTER XVII.
Episcopis per Siciliam constitutis.
To the bishops established throughout Sicily.
1. Hanc ad Siciliae episcopos epistolam, cujus nullum exemplar manuscriptum nancisci potuimus, primus evulgavit Gerardus Vossius, doctor catholicus, quam ex antiquo cardinalis Sirleti ms. codice acceptam, ex consulari nota et ex ipsius Leonis phrasi ac dictione, unam spirare eidem visa est, Leonis Magni esse non suspicatur modo, sed plane et indubitanter asseverat. Mihi vero Leonis non esse pene certum est, vel unius styli inspectione, quem a Leonino abhorrere quivis facile deprehenderit. Praeterquam quod jejuna in omnibus et exilie admodum est totius epistolae dictio.
1. This letter to the bishops of Sicily, of which we have been able to come upon no manuscript copy, was first published by Gerard Vossius, a Catholic doctor, who, having received it from an ancient manuscript codex of Cardinal Sirleto, not only suspects, from the consular date and from the phrasing and diction of Leo himself which it seemed to him to breathe, that it is Leo the Great's, but plainly and unhesitatingly affirms it. To me, however, it is almost certain that it is not Leo's, even from an inspection of the style alone, which anyone will easily detect to be at odds with the Leonine. Besides which, the diction of the whole letter is in every respect meagre and very thin.
2. Haec epistola data ad Siciliae episcopos significatur
2. This letter is indicated as given to the bishops of Sicily
Editors' notes and page, col. 1346

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: ad Siciliae episcopos› · call in col 1346

His, quae hic Quesnellus opponit, ut hanc epistolam in dubium vocet, plenissime respondimus in admonitione eidem praemissa, ac praeserim in annotationibus quas eidem subjecimus,

To the objections Quesnel here raises in order to call this letter into doubt, we have replied most fully in the notice prefixed to it, and especially in the annotations we have appended to it.

(printed under page 678)

Page

  • running head: 1345 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1346
  • marginal letters: A ‹niaque a baptizandis›; B ‹dies nomen dederint›; C ‹injicit sanctus Leo›; D ‹Episcopis per Siciliam constitutis.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1392 after ‹in universo mundo›; 1393 before ‹AD EPISTOLAM XVII.›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as the unit's text. The column's first printed word ‹niaque› is the end of ‹jejuniaque›, set whole at the end of col. 1345, so this file begins at ‹a baptizandis›. Last word printed ‹signifi-›, completed as ‹significatur› from the first line of col. 1347. UNSURE: ‹sed suae instituta› as printed (perhaps ‹sedis suae› intended; English supplies [see]); ‹unam spirare› as printed (perhaps ‹quam spirare› intended; translated so). Foot-note call (a) stands after ‹Siciliae episcopos› in note 1; the Ballerini foot note (a), printed full width at the page foot under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, is left out here.
PL 54:1347
XI kalendas Novembris, Alypio seu Calepio consule; alteram autem habemus eamque indubitatae fidei Leonis nostri epistolam ad eosdem Siciliae episcopos scriptam XII kalendas Novembris sub eodem consule, id est pridie quam haec scriberetur, si Deo placet. Quis porro sibi persuadeat duas eodem fere tempore epistolas a Leone scriptas esse ad episcopos in remotissima regione constitutos? cum si de bonorum alienatione scribendum habuisset iisdem episcopis, id facillime potuisset praestare in illa epistola, quam de tempore baptismatis celebrandi, in Siciliam scribebat per illos dies, aut si qua de novo querela ad geminandam epistolam coegisset pontificem, posterior prioris mentionem nonnullam haberet.
on the eleventh day before the Kalends of November, in the consulship of Alypius, or Calepius; but we have another letter of our Leo, and that of undoubted credit, written to the same bishops of Sicily on the twelfth day before the Kalends of November under the same consul, that is, the day before this one was written, if you please. Now who would persuade himself that two letters were written by Leo at almost the same time to bishops established in a very remote region? since, if he had had to write to the same bishops about the alienation of goods, he could most easily have done so in that letter which he was writing to Sicily in those days about the time for celebrating baptism; or, if some fresh complaint had compelled the pontiff to double his letter, the later one would contain some mention of the earlier.
3. Non erat tanta Leonis tempore ecclesiasticae disciplinae perturbatio, ut in provincia Romanae sedi subjecta, in qua praesules erant vigilantissimi, inter quos Paschasinus Lilybaetanus, omnia alicujus Ecclesiae praedia vendendo, donando, et diversis modis alienando episcopus dissiparet; immo tanta corruptela ut plures qui id agerent invenirentur, quod epistola diserte asserit. Quamobrem ad posteriora saecula rejiciendam esse hujusmodi depraedationem existimo; siquidem fictitiam omnino esse hanc epistolam asserere quis noluerit?
3. In Leo's time the disturbance of ecclesiastical discipline was not so great that, in a province subject to the Roman see, in which there were most vigilant prelates, among them Paschasinus of Lilybaeum, a bishop should squander all the estates of any Church by selling, giving away and alienating them in various ways; much less was the corruption so great that several should be found doing this, which the letter expressly asserts. Wherefore I judge that plundering of this kind must be put down to later ages; if indeed anyone should be unwilling to assert that this letter is altogether fictitious.
4. Mentio fit in eadem epistota duplicis decreti quo a Leone ordinatum erat, quemadmodum utriusque Ecclesiae utilitatibus consuleretur, adversus hujusmodi ecclesiasticorum bonorum praedones. Quae decreta si vere a Leone emissa essent, non facile eorum memoria excidisset. Etsi enim plurimae Leonis aliorumque pontificum familiares epistolae vel omnino perierint, vel ad tempus ab hominum notitia subtractae sint, longe difficilius id potuit contingere circa decretales et constituta quae plurium Ecclesiarum negotia et ordinationem attinent, et multo minus si ad totius provinciae amplissimaeque insulae episcopos et Ecclesias fuerint directae; cujus generis esse debuerant tam haec, si genuina esset quam illae de quibus mentionem facit. Sed hoc etiam maxime pensandum est, nullarum epistolarum plura exstare exemplaria manu exarata, quam earum quae ad Italiae aliarumque adjacentium provinciarum episcopos scriptae sunt. Id vero inde factum est quod cum ad Romani pontificis curam et sollicitudinem propius spectarent, ad ejus synodum convenirent saepe saepius, et ab ejus nutu et ore penderent, illius quoque decretis parendi necessitas incumbebat, quae propterea diligentius exscribi par erat ab omnium illarum Ecclesiarum episcopis et clero; immo vel ab ipso Leone, vel a metropolitis ad singulos provinciarum episcopos epistolarum hujusmodi exemplari a pari, ut aiebant, mitti consueverant. Vix ergo divinare possis qua ratione tanti momenti decretorum memoria tot saeculorum spatio intercepta fuisset.
4. Mention is made in the same letter of a twofold decree by which it had been ordained by Leo how the interests of each Church should be provided for, against plunderers of ecclesiastical goods of this kind. If these decrees had really been issued by Leo, the memory of them would not easily have been lost. For although very many familiar letters of Leo and of other pontiffs have either perished altogether or been withdrawn for a time from men's knowledge, this could far less easily happen with decretals and constitutions which concern the affairs and ordering of several Churches, and much less if they were directed to the bishops and Churches of a whole province and of a very large island; of which kind both this letter, if it were genuine, and those of which it makes mention ought to have been. But this too is most of all to be weighed, that of no letters are there more handwritten copies extant than of those which were written to the bishops of Italy and of the other adjacent provinces. And this came about because, since they came more closely under the care and solicitude of the Roman pontiff, assembled very often at his synod, and hung upon his nod and his lips, the necessity of obeying his decrees also lay upon them; which decrees it was therefore fitting should be the more carefully copied out by the bishops and clergy of all those Churches; indeed copies of letters of this kind a pari, as they used to say, were customarily sent either by Leo himself or by the metropolitans to the individual bishops of the provinces. You could therefore scarcely guess how the memory of decrees of such moment should have been cut off for the space of so many centuries.
5. Si Leonis nostri essent haec decreta, numquam ea recensere omississent ejus successores, quibus de rebus ecclesiasticis non distrahendis seu alienandis constitutiones emittere contigit: quod fecit Hilarus proximus Leonis successor scribens ad plures Galliarum episcopos, Symmachus eadem tractans in concilio Romano, Agapetus scribens ad Caesarium Arelatensem, Gregorius Magnus ad eosdem Siciliae episcopos, etc. At de his ne verbum quidem habent laudati pontifices. Posteriores quidem Hilaro ad ejus decretum respiciunt, et ejus etiam verba mutuantur, ut vel hinc decerni possit nullum Hilariano decreto antiquius innotuisse, quod ad bonorum Ecclesiae conservationem pertineret.
5. If these decrees were our Leo's, his successors who had occasion to issue constitutions about not selling off or alienating ecclesiastical property would never have omitted to recount them: as did Hilary, Leo's next successor, writing to several bishops of the Gauls, Symmachus treating the same matters in a Roman council, Agapetus writing to Caesarius of Arles, Gregory the Great to the same bishops of Sicily, etc. But of these the pontiffs named have not even a word. Those later than Hilary do indeed look back to his decree, and even borrow his words, so that from this alone it can be determined that no decree older than Hilary's was known which pertained to the preservation of the Church's goods.
6. Decernit haec epistola: Ne quis episcopus de Ecclesiae suae rebus audeat quidquam vel donare, et
6. This letter decrees: That no bishop should dare either to give away anything of the property of his Church, and
Editors' notes and page, col. 1347

Page

  • running head: 1347 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1348
  • marginal letters: A ‹catur XI kalendas Novembris›; B ‹alienando episcopus dissiparet›; C ‹debuerant tam haec›; D ‹rebus ecclesiasticis non distrahendis›
  • old-edition numerals: 1394 after ‹ab hominum›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes on Letter XVII), set as the unit's text. The column's first printed word ‹catur› is the end of ‹significatur›, set whole at the end of col. 1346, so this file begins at ‹XI kalendas›. Column ends mid-quotation on ‹et›. ‹Alypio seu Calepio›: the two names are faint, read with some effort. ‹exemplari a pari› UNSURE as a misprint (translated as ‹exemplaria a pari›). At the page foot, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, foot note (a), whose call stands in col. 1348: left out here.
PL 54:1348
commutare, vel vendere, nisi forte ita aliquid horum faciat, ut meliora prospiciat, et cum totius cleri tractatu atque consensu id eligat, quod non sit dubium Ecclesiae profuturum. At istud recentioris et remissioris disciplinae est, ut ex unius Ecclesiae cleri nutu et consensu rerum ecclesiasticarum distractio pendere permittatur; cum Hilarus papa easdem in alienum jus transferri vetet, nisi prius apud concilium alienationis ipsius causa doceatur, ut quid fieri debeat communi omnium deliberatione tractetur.
to exchange, or to sell it, unless perhaps he does any of these things in such a way that he looks to something better, and with the deliberation and consent of the whole clergy chooses that which there is no doubt will profit the Church. But it belongs to a more recent and more relaxed discipline that the selling off of ecclesiastical property should be allowed to depend on the will and consent of the clergy of a single Church; whereas Pope Hilary forbids the same to be transferred into another's right, unless the reason for the alienation itself is first shown before a council, so that what ought to be done may be handled by the common deliberation of all.
7. Cum sui decreti transgressores vult auctor epistolae ordine et communione privari, satis se recentiorem Leone nostro prodit, cujus aetate duplex haec poena clericis non infligebatur, nisi forte, quod nonnullis placet, propter gravissma omnium facinora.
7. When the author of the letter wishes the transgressors of his decree to be deprived of order and of communion, he sufficiently betrays himself as later than our Leo, in whose age this double penalty was not inflicted on clerics, unless perhaps, as some hold, for the gravest crimes of all.
His perpensis in hanc sententiam facile adducor, ut vel hanc epistolam existimem suppositiam esse, eo scilicet consilio confictam ut alicui illarum Ecclesiarum praedia distracta denuo vindicarentur: quod saepe factum esse notum est, ut germanorum monimentorum loco fictitia substituerentur asserendis Ecclesiarum juribus vel privilegiis quoquomodo accommodata; vel saltem credam alterius esse Leonis quam nostri, secundi puta, vel tertii, vel etiam posterioris. Et facile potuit consulis nomen irrepere, vel data opera inseri, cum etiam et Alypii dubia lectio et Ardaburis ejus collegae omissa mentio aliquam fraudis vel erroris injiciat suspicionem.
Having weighed these things, I am easily brought to this opinion: that either I judge this letter to be supposititious, forged, that is, with the design that the estates sold off might be claimed back for one of those Churches (which is known to have been often done, that in place of genuine documents fictitious ones were substituted, fitted in whatever way to asserting the rights or privileges of Churches); or at least I believe it to be of another Leo than ours, say of the second, or the third, or even a later one. And the consul's name could easily have crept in, or been inserted on purpose, since both the doubtful reading of Alypius and the omitted mention of Ardabur his colleague raise some suspicion of fraud or of error.
Ut tamen fictitiam epistolam non existimem facit quod pannus ejus legitur apud Gratianum 12, qu. 2, cap 52, Sine exceptione, ubi et Leoni tribuitur, et missa inscribitur universis episcopis per Siciliam constitutis. Sed cujus Leonis sit, an primi an secundi, nec antiquae editiones Gratiani aperiunt, nec recentiores. Aliqua etiam apud Gratianum assuuntur, tamquam ejusdem epistolae pars, quae, in epistola tamen non leguntur, sed leguntur pro canone 31 et 32 concilii, seu veri seu fictitii, quod Carthaginense quartum nuncupatur 31. Ut episcopus rebus Ecclesiae tamquam commendatis, non tamquam propriis utatur. 32. Irrita erit donatio episcoporum, vel venditio, vel commutatio rei ecclesiasticae absque conniventia et subscriptione clericorum. Forte margini inscripti canones in textu irrepserant codicis quo Gratianus utebatur. Ex istis judicet lector quid de tota epistola sit decernendum. Nos eam, qualiscumque est, repraesentavimus.
Yet what keeps me from judging the letter fictitious is that a piece of it is read in Gratian, 12, question 2, chapter 52, Sine exceptione, where it is both attributed to Leo and inscribed as sent to all the bishops established throughout Sicily. But whose Leo's it is, whether the first's or the second's, neither the old editions of Gratian disclose, nor the more recent. Some things too are stitched on in Gratian, as if part of the same letter, which nevertheless are not read in the letter, but are read as canons 31 and 32 of the council, whether true or fictitious, which is called the fourth of Carthage. 31. That a bishop use the property of the Church as things entrusted to him, not as his own. 32. A gift by bishops, or a sale, or an exchange of ecclesiastical property shall be void without the connivance and subscription of the clerics. Perhaps canons written in the margin had crept into the text of the codex which Gratian was using. From these things let the reader judge what is to be decided about the whole letter. We have reproduced it, such as it is.
AD EPISTOLAM XVIII.
ON LETTER XVIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM X⟨I⟩V.
IN QUESNEL, XIV.
Januario Aquileiensi episcopo.
To Januarius, bishop of Aquileia.
Ad Januarium. Editi codices habent Julianum, quibus repugnant Dionysi. Exiguus, Cresc. Hincmarus, mss. cod. Barb. 1, Thuan. quinque, Cantabrig. et Victorin., qui legunt, Januarium, quod etiam ad marginem edit. legitur. Conferenda haec epistola cum 7 (nunc 2), quae est ad Septimium, cum, notis de ejus suppositione.
To Januarius. The printed books have Julian, against which stand Dionysius Exiguus, Cresconius, Hincmar, the manuscript codices Barberini 1, five of de Thou's, the Cambridge and the Saint-Victor, which read Januarius, which is also read in the margin of the editions. This letter is to be compared with 7 (now 2), which is to Septimius, together with the notes on its spuriousness.
2. Si tamen iterata tinctione non fuerint maculati. Hanc exceptionem addit forte attendens canones Africanos, cujus 27 collectionis Africanae ita legitur: Neque permittendum ut rebaptizati ad clericatus gradum promoveantur. Vide et Felic. 3 P. R. in synod. Romana an. D. 487, tam inter acta concilii quam in epistola synodica ad universos episcopos, Canonis illius Africani exceptio quaedam legitur in gratiam parvulorum can. 47, et altera can. 68, pro clericis apud Donatistas, ordinatis in suo honore suscipiendis.
2. Provided, however, that they have not been stained by a repeated immersion. He adds this exception perhaps with an eye to the African canons, of which the 27th of the African collection reads thus: Nor is it to be permitted that the rebaptized be promoted to the rank of the clergy. See also Felix III, Roman Pontiff, in the Roman synod of the year of the Lord 487, both among the acts of the council and in the synodical letter to all the bishops. A certain exception to that African canon is read, in favour of little ones, in canon 47, and another in canon 68, for clerics ordained among the Donatists, who are to be received in their own rank.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1348

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: notis de ejus› · call in col 1348

Hujus epistolae vindicias luculenter exhibuimus in admonit. ad epistolam primam.

We have set out the vindication of this letter clearly in the notice to the first letter.

(printed under page 679)

(b) ‹anchor: non fuerint maculati.› · call in col 1348

Confer nostram annotat. 6 (Col. 707 n. e) in epist. 18.)

Compare our annotation 6 (col. 707, note e) on Letter 18.

(printed under page 679)

Page

  • running head: 1347 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1348
  • marginal letters: A ‹commutare, vel vendere›; B ‹siarum praedia distracta›; C ‹tum nuncupatur 31.›; D ‹marginem edit. legitur›
  • old-edition numerals: 1395 after ‹communione privari,›; 1396 before ‹2. Si tamen iterata›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes on Letters XVII and XVIII), set as the unit's text. Column begins mid-quotation. ‹X⟨I⟩V›: the middle numeral is broken type, only a speck left. Foot-note calls: (a) after ‹de ejus›, (b) after ‹maculati.›; the Ballerini foot notes (a) and (b), printed at the page foot under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, are left out here. The note on Letter XVIII opens without the numeral 1, as printed.
PL 54:1349
3. Ad totius Ecclesiae incolumitatem ordinata. Miror supinitatem scriptoris, duplici istius et quartae epistolae loco abutentis. Canones, inquit, de non promovendis ad superiorem clericatus gradum his qui ab haeresi ad communionem catholicam revertuntur, pro universa ubique Ecclesia conditos fuisse testantur haec Leonis verba: Det operam ut circumspecte atque velociter impleantur, quae ad totius Ecclesiae incolumitatem et laudabiliter suggesta sunt, et salubriter ordinata. At, urget ille, nec inter Nicaenos canones ejusmodi numerantur, nec in toto Justelli codice reperiuntur. Erant igitur praeter Nicaena decreta alia quaedam quibus et Januarium astringi volebat sanctus Leo, quaeque universae Ecclesiae in disceptandis rebus ecclesiasticis in usu erant. Quaenam haec hominis oscitantia, ut de canonibus verba haec interpretetur? Nonne sole meridiano clarius est legenti, ea quae laudabiliter suggesta esse dicuntur, de litteris vigore fidei plenis, quas scripserat Januarius ad sanctum Leonem, esse intelligenda; quae vero salubriter ordinata, de hoc ipso sancti Leonis rescripto, quo canonum constitutiones praecipit custodiri? Quod animadvertere facile poterat scriptor ille, nisi verba proxime textum laudatum antecedentia ad obscurandam veritatem resecuisset. Proinde, inquit sanctus Leo, dilectio tua, cujus devotione gaudemus, jungat curam suam DISPOSITIONIBUS NOSTRIS, et det operam ut circumspecte, etc.
3. Ordained for the safety of the whole Church. I wonder at the carelessness of the writer, who misuses a twofold passage of this and of the fourth letter. That canons about not promoting to a higher rank of the clergy those who return from heresy to Catholic communion were made for the universal Church everywhere, he says, is attested by these words of Leo: Let him take pains that those things be carried out circumspectly and swiftly which, for the safety of the whole Church, have both been laudably suggested and wholesomely ordained. But, he presses, canons of this kind are neither numbered among the Nicene, nor found in the whole of Justel's code. There were therefore, besides the Nicene decrees, certain others by which Saint Leo wished Januarius too to be bound, and which were in use for the universal Church in deciding ecclesiastical matters. What drowsiness of the man is this, to interpret these words of canons? Is it not clearer than the noonday sun to one who reads that the things which are said to have been laudably suggested are to be understood of the letter full of the vigour of faith which Januarius had written to Saint Leo; and those wholesomely ordained, of this very rescript of Saint Leo, in which he commands the constitutions of the canons to be kept? Which that writer could easily have noticed, had he not, to obscure the truth, cut away the words immediately preceding the text cited. Accordingly, says Saint Leo, let your charity, in whose devotion we rejoice, join its care to OUR DISPOSITIONS, and take pains that circumspectly, etc.
Quod vero subdit nullum canonem aut Nicaeno concilio aut Justelliano codice contineri. qui clericos ad superiorem ministerii ecclesiastici ordinem evehi prohibeat, cum ab haeretica vel schismatica communione ad catholicam revertuntur, lapsus memoriae est. Si enim canonem 8 Nicaenum adiisset, haec in eo legisset verba: De his qui se Catharos, id est puros, nominant, si aliquando ad catholicam et apostolicam Ecclesiam redierint, visum est sanctae et magnae synodo ut accepta manuum impositione, SIC IN CLERO MANEANT. Prae omnibus autem eos scripto profiteri oportet quod consentient et sequentur dogmata Ecclesiae catholicae et apostolicae, etc. Ubicumque autem sive in vicis, sive in civitatibus ipsi soli inventi fuerint ordinati, qui inveniuntur in clero, IN EODEM ORDINE PERMANEANT. Ita concilium Nicaenum in codice Justelliano. Quibus verbis nihil clarius est, ut mihi quidem videtur: qui enim sic in clero manere, et in eodem ordine permanere jubentur, iis proculdubio ad superiora ministeria aditus omnis praecluditur. Cumque sancti Leonis verba verbis canonis illius maxime concinant, facile mihi persuadeo ad illa oculos conjecisse sanctum pontificem. Licet enim de Catharis solis agatur in Nicaeno, nihil tamen vetat ad alios haereticos ea verba extendi. Et revera hic ipsius loquendi modus CIRCA QUOS ETIAM illam canonum constitutionem praecipimus custodiri, etc., extensionem canonis sonare mihi videtur. Quod eo potiori jure ab illo potuit praestari, quod non de quibuslibet haereticis agit haec Leonis epistola, sed, ut reor, de Donatistis. Primum enim schismatis mentio hoc ipsum indicat: via quippe tunc temporis alia vigebat haeresis quae a schismate ortum duxisset. Deinde quod addit de repetitione baptismatis: Si tamen, inquit, iterata tinctione non fuerint maculati; hoc enim familiare fuit Donatistis, eos qui a catholicis ad ipsos deciscebant iterato tingere; ab aliis nusquam fere usurpatum. Porro Donatistae commune cum Novatianis seu Catharis jugum trahunt, ut sentit et loquitur sanctus Epiphanius, eadem cum illis sentientes, eamdemque ob causam rebellantes. Quocirca, inquit, necesse non habuimus privatim de illis amplius aliquid tractare; sed
But as to what he adds, that no canon is contained either in the Nicene council or in Justel's code which forbids clerics to be raised to a higher order of ecclesiastical ministry when they return from heretical or schismatic communion to the Catholic, it is a slip of memory. For if he had gone to the 8th Nicene canon, he would have read in it these words: Concerning those who call themselves Cathari, that is, the pure, if at any time they return to the catholic and apostolic Church, it has seemed good to the holy and great synod that, having received the imposition of hands, THEY SO REMAIN IN THE CLERGY. But before all things they must profess in writing that they will agree to and follow the dogmas of the catholic and apostolic Church, etc. And wherever, whether in villages or in cities, they alone are found to have been ordained, let those who are found in the clergy REMAIN IN THE SAME ORDER. So the Nicene council in Justel's code. Nothing is clearer than these words, as it seems to me at least: for to those who are bidden so to remain in the clergy, and to continue in the same order, all access to higher ministries is beyond doubt shut off. And since Saint Leo's words accord very closely with the words of that canon, I easily persuade myself that the holy pontiff had cast his eyes on them. For although the Nicene canon deals with the Cathari alone, yet nothing forbids those words to be extended to other heretics. And indeed this very manner of speaking of his, CONCERNING WHOM ALSO we command that constitution of the canons to be kept, etc., seems to me to sound like an extension of the canon. Which he could do with all the better right, because this letter of Leo deals not with any heretics whatever, but, as I think, with the Donatists. For first, the mention of schism indicates this very thing: since at that time scarcely any other heresy was flourishing which had taken its rise from a schism. Next, what he adds about the repetition of baptism: Provided, however, he says, that they have not been stained by a repeated immersion; for this was habitual with the Donatists, to dip a second time those who went over to them from the Catholics; by others it was practised almost nowhere. Moreover the Donatists draw a common yoke with the Novatians or Cathari, as Saint Epiphanius thinks and says, holding the same opinions as they, and rebelling for the same cause. Wherefore, he says, we have not held it necessary to treat anything further of them separately; but
Editors' notes and page, col. 1349

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1349 or 1350 (above the foot image; not seen)

Qui canones a Leone allegentur, et quo sensu huc referendi sint, licet nec de Donatistis, nec de Novatianis, sed de Pelagianis agatur, diximus in laudata admonitione n. 18 et 26. Confer etiam annot. 5 (Col. 707, n. c).

Which canons Leo is citing, and in what sense they are to be applied here, although the matter concerns neither Donatists nor Novatians but Pelagians, we have said in the notice already mentioned, nos. 18 and 26. Compare also annotation 5 (col. 707, note c).

(printed under page 680)

Page

  • running head: 1349 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1350
  • marginal letters: A ‹3. Ad totius Ecclesiae›; B ‹salubriter ordinata, de hoc ipso›; C ‹omnibus autem eos scripto›; D ‹enim schismatis mentio›
  • old-edition numerals: 1397 after ‹accepta manuum›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes on Letter XVIII, continued), set as the unit's text. Small capitals in the print (DISPOSITIONIBUS NOSTRIS; SIC IN CLERO MANEANT; IN EODEM ORDINE PERMANEANT; CIRCA QUOS ETIAM) are set as capitals. ‹tinctione› in the second quotation read with a worn t (looks like ‹linctione›). ‹via quippe› translated as ‹vix quippe›. Foot-note call (a) stands after ‹ordinata.› in the lemma of note 3; the Ballerini foot note (a) at the page foot is left out here. Column ends mid-quotation on ‹sed›.
PL 54:1350
illos cum suis similibus conjungendos putavimus. (Adv. Haeres., lib. II, tom. I, Haer. 59, in fine). Quare mirum non est si tela adversus Catharos vibrata a Nicaenis Patribus contra Donatistas contorserit sanctus Leo. Sed et nihil vetat quin contra ipsos Novatianos haec scripsisse credatur sanctus Leo, cum ex epistola Innocentii papae ad Victricium Rothomag., cap. 8, palam fiat, repetitum etiam ab illis haereticis fuisse baptisma circa eos qui a catholicis ad ipsos deficiebant; cum enim venientes a Novationis et Montensibus per manus tantum impositionem suscipi decrevisset, addit: Praeter eos, et qui forte a nobis ad illos transeuntes rebaptizati sunt. Quo amplius detegitur allucinatio scriptoris, qui decretum illud S. Leonis nullis canonibus contineri asserere non dubitavit. Jam vero quod Leo subjicit: Ad totius Ecclesiae incolumitatem et suggesta, et ordinata esse illa, quis negaverit ad totius corporis incolumitatem pertinere, quidquid a quolibet episcopo contra haereticos vel suggeritur, vel statuitur: maxime vero, ac prae aliis omnibus, quaecumque adversus haereses, vel morum ac disciplinae corruptelas ab apostolica sede decernuntur?
we have thought that they should be joined with those like them. (Against Heresies, book II, tome I, Heresy 59, at the end). Wherefore it is no wonder if Saint Leo hurled against the Donatists the darts launched by the Nicene Fathers against the Cathari. But nothing forbids us, either, to believe that Saint Leo wrote these things against the Novatians themselves, since from the letter of Pope Innocent to Victricius of Rouen, chapter 8, it becomes plain that baptism was repeated by those heretics too upon those who defected to them from the Catholics; for when he had decreed that those coming from the Novatians and the Montenses should be received by the imposition of the hand only, he adds: Except those also who, perhaps passing over from us to them, have been rebaptized. By which the delusion of the writer is the more laid bare, who did not hesitate to assert that that decree of Saint Leo is contained in no canons. And now as to what Leo adds, that those things were both suggested and ordained for the safety of the whole Church: who would deny that whatever is either suggested or decreed by any bishop against heretics pertains to the safety of the whole body; and most of all, and before all others, whatever is decreed by the apostolic see against heresies, or against corruptions of morals and discipline?
4. III kalend Januarii. Ita Dionys. Exig. et Crescon., quos ut antiquissimos secuti sumus, astipulantibus codd. mss. uno Bellovacen. et tribus Thuaneis. Kalendis vel III kalend. Julii habent Thuaneus unus, Trecopithaeanus, et Victor., quod ideo scrupulose annotamus, quia saepe ex huj⟨u⟩smodi notis temporariis pendet difficiliorum quaestionum enodatio.
4. On the third day before the Kalends of January. So Dionysius Exiguus and Cresconius, whom we have followed as the most ancient, with the support of the manuscript codices, one of Beauvais and three of de Thou's. On the Kalends, or on the third day before the Kalends, of July is what one of de Thou's, that of Troyes (Pithou's) and the Saint-Victor have; which we note scrupulously for this reason, that the unravelling of the more difficult questions often depends on date-notes of this kind.
Ex hujus epistolae exordio consarcinatum est initium fictitii rescripti Marci papae ad Athanasium et alios Aegypti episcopos, de Nicaenis capitulis, necnon et epistolae Pelagii 2 ad Benignum.
From the opening of this letter was patched together the beginning of the fictitious rescript of Pope Mark to Athanasius and the other bishops of Egypt, on the Nicene chapters, and also that of the letter of Pelagius II to Benignus.
AD EPISTOLAM XIX.
ON LETTER XIX.
APUD QUESNELLUM XVIII.
IN QUESNEL, XVIII.
Doro Beneventano episcopo.
To Dorus, bishop of Beneventum.
1. Minorque se fieret. Ita codd. Thuan., tres Cantabrig., et Trecopith., et edit. Nicolini, quam postrema secuta est; antea sic: Miror quis fieret. Totum hoc membrum libenter ita legerem ac interpungerem: Ne is, quem sacerdotali propere provehebas honore, ab injuria eorum quibus sociabatur inciperet, minorque se fieret.
1. And should become less than himself. So three of de Thou's codices, the Cambridge, and that of Troyes (Pithou's), and Nicolini's edition, which the latest has followed; formerly thus: I wonder who would become. I would gladly read and punctuate this whole clause thus: Lest he whom you were hastily advancing in priestly honour should begin from an injury to those with whom he was being associated, and should become less than himself.
2. Sed elationis vitium roboraretur. Ita in vulgatis edit., pro quo sic habent codd. mss. Thuanei duo, Victorinus et Trecopith.: Sed fortioris vitium roboraretur. Cantabrigensis vero et Thuaneus alter, sic: Sed furoris vitium superaret.
2. But the vice of pride should be strengthened. So in the common editions; in place of which two manuscript codices of de Thou, the Saint-Victor and that of Troyes (Pithou's) have thus: But the vice of the stronger should be strengthened. The Cambridge codex, however, and another of de Thou's, thus: But the vice of fury should prevail.
3. Neque enim ignorabas dixisse, etc. Totum hunc locum priores editiones et Hincmarus, opusc. 44, de Jure metropolit., cap. 17, sic legunt: Neque enim ignorabas dixisse Dominum, quod qui se humiliat, exaltabitur; qui vero se exaltat, humitiabitur; eumdemque dixisse: Quicumque vult inter vos major fieri, sit vester minister; et quicumque voluerit inter vos primus esse, erit vester servus. Vos autem quaeritis de pusillo crescere, et de honore majores esse. Sed cum posterior Evangelii textus: Quicumque vult, etc., desideretur in omnibus quos vidi mss. codd. tribus, scilicet Thuaneis. Cantabrigensi et Victorino, et in editione Suriana, eumdem expungendum censuimus. Caetera ad eosdem codices emendavimus: ubi advertendum, haec sancti Leonis verba, Vos autem quaeritis de pusillo crescere, opponi prioribus illis Evangelii verbis, Qui se humiliat, exaltabitur: illa vero, Et de majore minores esse, respondere sequentibus his. Qui vero se exaltat, humiliabitur: quod cum ab antiquis Operum sancti Leonis editoribus non
3. For you were not unaware that [the Lord] said, etc. The earlier editions and Hincmar, opusculum 44, On the right of metropolitans, chapter 17, read this whole place thus: For you were not unaware that the Lord said that he who humbles himself shall be exalted, but he who exalts himself shall be humbled; and that the same said: Whoever wishes to become greater among you, let him be your minister; and whoever wishes to be first among you shall be your servant. But you seek to grow from being small, and from honour to be greater. But since the latter Gospel text, Whoever wishes, etc., is wanting in all the manuscript codices that I have seen, namely three of de Thou's, the Cambridge and the Saint-Victor, and in Surius's edition, we have judged that it should be struck out. The rest we have emended according to the same codices: where it is to be noted that these words of Saint Leo, But you seek to grow from being small, are opposed to those earlier words of the Gospel, He who humbles himself shall be exalted; while those, And from being greater to be less, answer to these that follow, But he who exalts himself shall be humbled: which, since by the old editors of Saint Leo's Works it was not
Editors' notes and page, col. 1350

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: ignorabas dixisse, etc.› · call in col 1350

De hoc textu et Simonii animadversione satis disseruimus annot. 10 (Col. 710, n. k) in hanc epistolam.

On this text and on Simon's criticism we have said enough in annotation 10 (col. 710, note k) on this letter.

(printed under page 680)

Page

  • running head: 1349 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1350
  • marginal letters: A ‹illos cum suis similibus›; B ‹reticos vel suggeritur›; C ‹1. Minorque se fieret.›; D ‹primus esse, erit vester servus›
  • old-edition numerals: 1398 after ‹episcopo contra›; 1399 after ‹Qui se humiliat, exaltabitur:›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes on Letters XVIII and XIX), set as the unit's text. Column begins mid-quotation (Epiphanius) and ends mid-sentence on ‹non›. ‹huj⟨u⟩smodi›: a gap in the type where the second u should stand. Foot-note call (b) stands after ‹etc.› in the lemma of note 3; the Ballerini foot notes at the page foot (the end of (a) from col. 1349, and (b)) are left out here.
PL 54:1351
animadverteretur, hoc in causa fuit ut textum adulteraverint. Duo enim haec sibi invicem opponi debere testantur sequentia haec auctoris verba: Utrumque enim inordinatum, utrumque praeposterum, etc. Quod non fiet, si hoc modo legatur: De pusillo crescere et de honore majores esse, quae non opponuntur.
noticed, this was the reason why they corrupted the text. For that these two things ought to be opposed to one another is attested by these following words of the author: For each is disorderly, each is preposterous, etc. Which will not be so if it is read in this way: To grow from being small and from honour to be greater, which are not opposed.
Post primam meam Leonis editionem prodierunt in lucem Novae Observationes (Gallicae) ad textum et versiones novi Testamenti per R. S. P. id est, Ricardum Simonem presb., ubi auctor, cap. 21, p. 458, hanc nostram Leonini textus emendationem vellicat. Ac primum quidem contendit haec verba epistolae ad Dorum: Vos autem quaeritis de pusillo crescere et de majore minores esse, assumpta esse ex Evangelii secundum Matthaeum exemplari quod penes se habebat Leo: quae verba eadem fere habentur in celebri Evangeliorum codice ms. Graeco, qui olim Theodori Bezae fuit, nunc in universitate Cantabrigensi servatur. Sed, quod mirere, lectionem hanc, de majore minores esse, male suppositam a me fuisse queritur, etsi pravae lectioni de minore majores esse; et tamen fatetur priorem illam meam lectionem conformem esse ms. codici Bezae. 2° Quatuor alios laudat ipse qui Bezae codici succinunt. 3° Versiones item Saxones quae, inquit, ad antiqua exemplaria conditae sunt. 4° Quinque mss. codices, id est, quotquot mihi adfuerunt ad hanc epistolam relegendam, correctioni suffragantur. 5° Alios procul dubio habuit Labbeus qui eamdem lectionem exhiberent, cum eam margini ascripserit in volumine III Conciliorum generalium. 6° Suriana editio excusa eamdem repraesentat. 7° Favet metrica versio Juvenci, quam ipse Simon allegat. 8° Hanc lectionem ter ipse ordinariam appellat. 9° Ipse Leonis textum corrigit legendo minore pro honore sine ullius ope ms. codicis, contra omnium editorum fidem. 10° Lectionem quam praetuli, talem fuisse in antiqua Vulgata fatetur idem Simon. 11° In sequenti pagina scribit lectionem hanc ordinariam, etsi obscuram, et vix boni sensus capacem, mutandam tamen non esse. Bene igitur fuit restituta, 12° Carpit audaculos quosdam criticos, quod has voces de majore minores abraserint, et in eorum locum has alias substituerint, de minore majores, quorum infelicem conjecturam ex Graeco textu suggillat, cujus, inquit, voces non eamdem inter se similitudinem habent, quam inter se voces Latinae. 13° Credere amat R. Simon additionem illam fuisse in antiqua Vulgata, ejusque exemplaria Romae superfuisse, Leone papa Ecclesiam Romanam regente. Atqui si ad eam allusit pontifex, non potuit ob aliam id rationem facere, quam quia plerisque nota erat, et propter abundantiam codicum vulgatissima. Quis vero sibi persuadeat pontifici praesto non fuisse nisi codices depravatos?
After my first edition of Leo there came to light the New Observations (in French) on the text and versions of the New Testament, by R. S. P., that is, Richard Simon, priest, where the author, chapter 21, page 458, carps at this emendation of ours of the Leonine text. And first, indeed, he contends that these words of the letter to Dorus, But you seek to grow from being small and from being greater to be less, were taken from the copy of the Gospel according to Matthew which Leo had by him: which same words are found almost exactly in the celebrated Greek manuscript codex of the Gospels which once belonged to Theodore Beza and is now kept in the University of Cambridge. But, what you may wonder at, he complains that this reading, from being greater to be less, was wrongly substituted by me, albeit for the corrupt reading from being less to be greater; and yet he admits that that former reading of mine conforms to Beza's manuscript codex. 2. He himself cites four others which chime with Beza's codex. 3. Likewise the Saxon versions, which, he says, were made from ancient copies. 4. Five manuscript codices, that is, as many as I had at hand for re-reading this letter, support the correction. 5. Labbe beyond doubt had others which showed the same reading, since he wrote it in the margin in volume III of the General Councils. 6. The printed edition of Surius gives the same. 7. The metrical version of Juvencus, which Simon himself alleges, favours it. 8. He himself three times calls this reading the ordinary one. 9. He himself corrects Leo's text by reading minore for honore without the help of any manuscript codex, against the witness of all the editors. 10. That the reading which I preferred stood thus in the old Vulgate, the same Simon admits. 11. On the following page he writes that this ordinary reading, though obscure and scarcely capable of a good sense, is nevertheless not to be changed. It was therefore rightly restored. 12. He censures certain overbold critics for having erased these words, from being greater, less, and substituted in their place these others, from being less, greater, whose unhappy conjecture he taunts from the Greek text, the words of which, he says, do not have the same likeness to one another as the Latin words have to one another. 13. R. Simon likes to believe that that addition was in the old Vulgate, and that copies of it survived at Rome when Pope Leo was ruling the Roman Church. But if the pontiff alluded to it, he could not have done so for any other reason than that it was known to most people and, on account of the abundance of codices, very widely current. And who would persuade himself that the pontiff had none but corrupted codices at hand?
Demum ultro profitetur unum tantummodo obstare quominus nostram lectionem, quam ordinariam vocat, retinendam censeat, quod nimirum se ipse Leo explicuit in epistola 79 (nunc 105) quae est ad Pulcheriam Augustam, ubi eamdem vulgatae antiquae additionem his iterum verbis referre videtur: Et tamen haec illis insinuabantur, qui de pusillo volebant crescere, et de infimis ad summa transire. Verum nescio an cuiquam persuadere possit vir eruditus, haec ultima verba de infimis ad summa transire, esse explicationem illorum de minore majores esse: certum potius mihi est nihil aliud esse quam priorum repetitionem aliis verbis conceptam. Nimirum hoc unum in ea epistola Leonis menti insidebat consilium, ut Anatoli ambitum culparet, ac odiosum Pulcheriae redderet, auctoritate verborum quibus duorum apostolorum ambitionem Christus represserat. At vero apostoli non volebant de majore minores esse, et eam ob causam ab his describendis verbis abstinuit Leo; et eorum loco antecedentia sub aliis terminis inculcavit, et de infimis ad summa transire. Quae certe non ex proprio penu deprompsisset pontifex, spretis
Finally he openly professes that one thing only stands in the way of his judging that our reading, which he calls the ordinary one, should be retained: namely, that Leo has explained himself in letter 79 (now 105), which is to Pulcheria Augusta, where he seems to report the same addition of the old Vulgate again in these words: And yet these things were being conveyed to those who wished to grow from being small, and to pass from the lowest to the highest. But I do not know whether the learned man can persuade anyone that these last words, to pass from the lowest to the highest, are an explanation of those, from being less to be greater: to me it is rather certain that they are nothing else than a repetition of the former words, couched in other terms. Assuredly this one purpose was fixed in Leo's mind in that letter, to blame the ambition of Anatolius and make it hateful to Pulcheria, by the authority of the words with which Christ had repressed the ambition of the two apostles. But the apostles did not wish from being greater to be less, and for that reason Leo refrained from transcribing these words; and in their place he drove home the preceding ones under other terms, and to pass from the lowest to the highest. Which the pontiff would certainly not have drawn from his own store, setting aside
Editors' notes and page, col. 1351

Page

  • running head: 1351 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1352
  • marginal letters: A ‹animadverteretur, hoc in causa›; B ‹etsi pravae lectioni›; C ‹mutandam tamen non esse›; D ‹cheriam Augustam›
  • old-edition numerals: 1400 after ‹Quis vero›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's note 3 on Letter XIX, continued), set as the unit's text. Column begins and ends mid-sentence. The enumeration has no ‹1°›; it opens with ‹Ac primum quidem›, as printed. The top two lines of the column are faint; read with some effort. ‹in eorum locum› UNSURE as a misprint. No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1352
his nativis verbis quae in eodem loco legebantur, et de minore majores esse, si revera in Vulgata haec tunc habebantur. Et quod iis non usus fuerit pontifex, certum mihi argumentum est ea in codice quo ille utebatur lecta non fuisse, sed potius de majore minores esse.
these native words which were read in the same place, and from being less to be greater, if these really stood in the Vulgate at that time. And that the pontiff did not use them is to me a sure proof that they were not read in the codex which he was using, but rather from being greater to be less.
In epistola vero ad Dorum non modo haec ultima verba vel resecandi, vel in alia mutandi necessitatem non habuit, sed contra haec pontifici ita necessaria fuerunt, ut sine illis sua ipsius verbis veritas non constet. Duo enim redarguit in Beneventana Ecclesia: 1° immaturam presyteri novissimi provectionem; 2° eorum dejectionem quorum aetas ordinem commendabat, et multa culpa minuebat... qui illum cum sui dedecore poscebant honorari... qui proprio se judicio dejiciebant... qui primatus suos deformi et ignava dejectione in alterum transferentes subsequentium suorum minuebant dignitatem... qui ultimum sibi anteposuerant... qui indignos se honoris sui ordine sunt professi... qui novello et immature ordinato inferiores fieri delegerunt. Ecce verba de majore minores aliis verbis sexies ab ipso Leone reddita. Duobus vero hujusmodi vitiis quod se episcopus non opposuisset vehementer a pontifice redarguitur, utrumque Christi verbis contrarium esse sic demonstrante. Neque enim ignorabas, inquit, dixisse Dominum quod QUI SE HUMILIAT EXALTABITUR: eumdemque dixisse: QUI VERO SE EXALTAT HUMILIABITUR. En ut brevissimam Domini sententiam in duas scindit pontifex, ut cuique vitio suam particulam ascribat, et utrumque a Christo proscriptum fuisse ostendat, ut mox subjicit his verbis: Vos autem quaeritis de pusillo crescere, et de majore minores esse: utrumque enim inordinatum, utrumque praeposterum est. Potuitne diserte magis aperire Leo duo opposita vitia se illis verbis arguere, unum his de pusillo crescere, alterum istis, de majore minores esse; in quorum ultimorum loco si haec supposueris, de minore majores es⟨s⟩e, jam non duo inordinata ac praepostera, sed unicum; nullus denique subest Leonis sermoni sensus.
In the letter to Dorus, however, not only had he no need either to cut out these last words or to change them into others, but on the contrary they were so necessary to the pontiff that without them the truth of his own words does not hold. For he reproves two things in the Church of Beneventum: 1. the premature advancement of the newest presbyter; 2. the abasement of those whose age commended their rank, and no fault lessened it... who were asking that he be honoured with disgrace to themselves... who were casting themselves down by their own judgement... who, transferring their own precedence to another by an unseemly and spiritless abasement, were lessening the dignity of those who came after them... who had set the last before themselves... who professed themselves unworthy of the rank of their own honour... who chose to become inferior to one new and prematurely ordained. Behold the words from being greater, less, rendered six times in other words by Leo himself. And the bishop is vehemently reproved by the pontiff for not having set himself against two vices of this kind, the pontiff showing thus that each is contrary to Christ's words. For you were not unaware, he says, that the Lord said that HE WHO HUMBLES HIMSELF SHALL BE EXALTED; and that the same said: BUT HE WHO EXALTS HIMSELF SHALL BE HUMBLED. See how the pontiff splits the Lord's very brief sentence into two, to assign to each vice its own portion, and to show that each was condemned by Christ, as he presently adds in these words: But you seek to grow from being small, and from being greater to be less: for each is disorderly, each is preposterous. Could Leo have disclosed more expressly that he was charging two opposite vices by those words, one by these, to grow from being small, the other by those, from being greater to be less? In place of which last, if you substitute these, from being less to be greater, there are no longer two disorderly and preposterous things, but only one; in short, no sense underlies Leo's discourse.
Jam opinor, intelligit Simonius quae intelligi a quoque posse antea desperabat, nec amplius i⟨n⟩superabilem objecturus est difficultatem, qua se a recipienda lectione nostra deterreri scribebat. Arguit enim Dorum pontifex, quod injusta petentium desideria rationabili auctoritate non cohibuerit, impediendo ne novellus presbyter exaltaretur, nec antiquiores humiliarentur, ac proprio se judicio dejicerent, et de majore minores fierent; sic facile intelligenda venit haec particula, cum emeritis et antiquis presbyteris illis addicitur. Nec tamen novello applicata, suo etiam carebit sensu, quem Leo ipse explicat his verbis: Ne quem sacerdotali propere provehebas honore, ab injuria eorum quibus sociabatur inciperet, MINORQUE SE FIERET dum in illo non humilitatis virtus, sed elationis vitium roboraretur. Hoc sensu humiliari quaerit, et de majore minor esse qui exaltari ambit, et de pusillo crescere: coram Deo enim se ipse dejicit, qui per elationis vitium caeteris vult praeeminere ac dominari.
By now, I think, Simon understands what he previously despaired could be understood by anyone, and will no longer bring forward the insuperable difficulty by which he wrote that he was deterred from accepting our reading. For the pontiff charges Dorus with not having restrained by reasonable authority the unjust desires of those who petitioned, by preventing the new presbyter from being exalted and the older ones from being humbled, and casting themselves down by their own judgement, and from being greater becoming less; thus this phrase comes to be easily understood when it is assigned to those veteran and senior presbyters. Nor yet, applied to the new one, will it lack its own sense, which Leo himself explains in these words: Lest he whom you were hastily advancing in priestly honour should begin from an injury to those with whom he was being associated, AND SHOULD BECOME LESS THAN HIMSELF, while in him not the virtue of humility but the vice of pride was strengthened. In this sense he who strives to be exalted, and to grow from being small, seeks to be humbled and from being greater to be less: for before God he casts himself down who through the vice of pride wishes to stand above the rest and to lord it over them.
Quod rursus objicit Simonius de lectione Hincmari Remensis, nullius est momenti. Primum enim gratis asserit scripta illius manuscriptis nostris codicibus esse antiquitate superiora. Deinde lectionis Hincmarianae mendositatem prodit ipse Simonius dum vocem honore, quam habet illa, rejicit ac vocem minore propria auctoritate illi supponit. Denique quod vel Hincmarus, vel quivis alius, totum hunc locum epistolae Leoninae adulteraverit, alia verba loco suo moverit, alia de suo addiderit, patet ex collatione lectionis illius quam supra retuli, cum ea quam omnes manuscripti codices ac contextus ipsius series genuinam esse clamant. Maneat itaque bene emendata lectio, et cum bona Simonii veni⟨a⟩ in hac etiam posteriori editione perseverabit
What Simon further objects about the reading of Hincmar of Reims is of no weight. For first, he asserts gratuitously that Hincmar's writings are superior in antiquity to our manuscript codices. Next, Simon himself betrays the faultiness of Hincmar's reading when he rejects the word honore, which it has, and on his own authority substitutes for it the word minore. Lastly, that either Hincmar or someone else corrupted this whole place of the Leonine letter, moved some words from their place, and added others of his own, is plain from a comparison of that reading which I reported above with the one which all the manuscript codices and the very sequence of the context proclaim to be genuine. Let the well-emended reading therefore stand, and, with Simon's good leave, it will continue in this later edition also
Editors' notes and page, col. 1352

Page

  • running head: 1351 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1352
  • marginal letters: A ‹his nativis verbis›; B ‹sunt professi... qui novello›; C ‹subest Leonis sermoni sensus›; D ‹jicit, qui per elationis vitium›
  • old-edition numerals: 1401 after ‹de pusillo crescere,›
  • other: Editors' matter (Quesnel's note 3 on Letter XIX, concluded), set as the unit's text. Column begins mid-sentence. The rows of dots inside the quotation are printed (the author's own omission marks), not column-break ellipses. Small capitals in the print set as capitals. ‹es⟨s⟩e› and ‹i⟨n⟩superabilem›: a letter dropped out, leaving a gap. ‹veni⟨a⟩›: the final letter lost at the line end. ‹multa culpa› translated as ‹nulla culpa› (Leo's text); ‹sua ipsius verbis› UNSURE as a misprint. The last line ends at ‹perseverabit› with no stop visible; whether the sentence runs on into col. 1353 was not checked (that column's image was not in this batch). No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1353
AD EPISTOLAM XXII.
ON LETTER XXII.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EPISTOLAM XXXIII.
IN QUESNEL, AFTER LETTER XXXIII.
Flaviani episcopi Constantinopolitani ad Leonem.
Of Flavian, bishop of Constantinople, to Leo.
Notam Quesnelli integram dedimus annot. 10 (Col. 725, †n. a) in hanc epistolam, ibique etiam nostras observationes exhibuimus.
We have given Quesnel's note entire in annotation 10 (Col. 725, n. a) on this letter, and there we have also set out our own observations.
AD EPISTOLAM XXIV.
ON LETTER XXIV.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXI.
IN QUESNEL, XXI.
Theodosio Augusto.
To Theodosius Augustus.
1. Eusebii. De eodem in sequenti pariter epistola et aliquot aliis meminit S. Leo. Episcopus fuit Dorylaei, civitatis provinciae Phrygiae Salutaris. Libellus supplex quem adversus Eutychen obtulit concilio Constantinopolitano, quemque hic commemorat pontifex noster, habetur in conc. Constantinopol. actione 1, inter Acta Chalcedon. actione item prima, sicut et alius libellus, ad Valentinianum et Marcianum Augustos adversus eumdem Eutychen et Dioscorum, a quo depositus fuerat in depraedatoria synodo Ephesina. Haec porro illius viri singularis et vix cum alio communis laus est, quod contra duas contrarias haereses suo tempore emergentes primus in Ecclesia CP. insurrexerit. Contra monachum Eutychen libellum obtulit jam episcopus; contra Nestorium vero episcopum adhuc laicus vexillum erexit. Cum enim Nestorius (inquit sanctus Cyrillus lib. I contra Nestorium) in media ecclesia profanis uteretur vocum novitatibus, quibus et Θεοτόκον et geminam Christi nativitatem insectabatur, vir quidam sane probus, qui adhuc inter laicos erat, sed tamen admirabilem sibi collegerat eruditionem, ferventi et religioso zelo permotus, et contentiori voce inclamans, « Ipsum, inquit, ante saecula Verbum etiam secundam subiisse generationem. »
1. Of Eusebius. Saint Leo makes mention of the same man likewise in the following letter and in several others. He was bishop of Dorylaeum, a city of the province of Phrygia Salutaris. The petition which he presented against Eutyches to the council of Constantinople, and which our pontiff mentions here, is found in the council of Constantinople, session 1, and among the Acts of Chalcedon likewise in the first session, as is also another petition, to the Augusti Valentinian and Marcian, against the same Eutyches and Dioscorus, by whom he had been deposed in the robber synod of Ephesus. Moreover this is that man's singular praise, one scarcely shared with any other, that he was the first in the Church of Constantinople to rise up against two contrary heresies emerging in his own time. Against the monk Eutyches he presented a petition when already a bishop; but against the bishop Nestorius he raised the standard while still a layman. For when Nestorius (says Saint Cyril, book I against Nestorius) in the midst of the church was using profane novelties of words, with which he assailed both the title Theotokos and the twofold nativity of Christ, a certain man, truly upright, who was still among the laity but had nevertheless gathered for himself an admirable learning, moved by fervent and religious zeal and crying out with a louder voice, said: "The Word Himself, Who is before the ages, underwent also a second generation."
2. Quamvis et ipse episcopus Nicaenae synodi profiteatur se inhaerere decretis: propter quod non habuimus unde aliquid diceremus. Haec emendavimus ad codic. Griman. qui solus adfuit: prius ita legebatur: Quamvis et ipse episcopus Nicaenae synodi profiteatur in hac re se esse decretis: propter quod non habuimus unde aliud disceremus.
2. Although the bishop himself also professes that he adheres to the decrees of the Nicene synod: on account of which we have had nothing from which we might say anything. We have emended these words by the Grimani codex, which alone was at hand; previously it read thus: Although the bishop himself also professes that in this matter he is by the decrees of the Nicene synod: on account of which we have had nothing from which we might learn anything else.
3. Ad I kalendas Martii. Ita cod. Grim. et edit. omnes, pro quo in I parte Act. concil. Chalcedonens. legitur: Ad kalendas Maii, et in 20 (nunc 23) epistola: XII kalendas Maii. At in utraque legendum esse Martii existimamus. Ex actione enim habita Constantinopoli post depositionem Eutychis, certum est jam tum cum haberetur, pervenisse in eam urbem epistolam sancti Leonis ad Flavianum; habita est autem actio illa V idus Aprilis, Non potuit igitur Roma mitti Leonis epistola mense Maio, sed potius Martio. Ante paucos dies, inquit Seleucus episcopus, litterae sanctissimi archiepiscopi Romanorum Leonis insinuatae sunt nobis, continentes quia questus est reverendissimus archimandrita Eutyches, et appellavit in tempore examinationis nostram audientiam per dationem libelli, etc. Idem statuendum de epistola 20 (nunc 23) ad Flavianum.
3. On the 1st before the kalends of March. So the Grimani codex and all the editions; in place of which there is read in part I of the Acts of the council of Chalcedon: On the kalends of May, and in letter 20 (now 23): On the 12th before the kalends of May. But in both we judge that March is to be read. For from the session held at Constantinople after the deposition of Eutyches it is certain that already at the time it was held the letter of Saint Leo to Flavian had reached that city; and that session was held on the 5th before the ides of April. Therefore Leo's letter could not have been sent from Rome in the month of May, but rather in March. A few days ago, says the bishop Seleucus, a letter of the most holy archbishop of the Romans, Leo, was communicated to us, stating that the most reverend archimandrite Eutyches has complained, and that at the time of the examination he appealed to our hearing by the giving of a petition, etc. The same is to be determined concerning letter 20 (now 23) to Flavian.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1353

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: kalendas Martii.› · call in col 1353

Vide nostram emendationem annot. 12 (Col. 736, n. n) in hanc epist.

See our emendation in annotation 12 (col. 736, note n) on this letter.

(printed under page 682)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1353 or 1354 (above the foot image; not seen)

Duae tamen editiones distinguendae, de quibus diximus in admonitione ad hanc epist., altera epistolae decurtatae, altera integrae. Triplicem vero Quesnellus dixit, eo quod editio Vossii et editio Conciliorum, licet integram epistolam exhibeant, e diversis tamen codicibus originem ducentes, pro editionibus diversis haberi queant. In admonitione autem allegata cum integram editionem vindicavimus, tum vero decurtatae editionis originem ex mss. collectionum Hispanicae et Isidorianae sine ulla editorum fraude deteximus.

Two editions, however, are to be distinguished, of which we have spoken in the notice to this letter: one of the letter abridged, the other of the letter entire. Quesnel spoke of three because the edition of Vossius and the edition of the Councils, though both give the whole letter, derive from different manuscripts and so may be counted as different editions. In the notice cited we have both vindicated the complete edition and traced the origin of the abridged edition to the manuscripts of the Spanish and Isidorian collections, without any fraud on the editors' part.

(printed under page 682)

Page

  • running head: 1353 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST⟨ ⟩ (the head runs on over the facing column, cut off in the image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹AD EPISTOLAM XXII.›; B ‹1, inter Acta Chalcedon. actione item prima›; C ‹2. Quamvis et ipse episcopus Nicaenae synodi profi-›; D ‹continentes quia questus est›
  • old-edition numerals: 1402 before ‹AD EPISTOLAM XXIV.› (after ‹exhibuimus.›); 1403 after ‹questus est›
  • other: The italic note under the caption of Letter XXII and the Ballerini foot notes are editors' matter. In the reference "(Col. 725, n. a)" the letters before "a" look like small-capital "II." in the image; set as "n." (cf. the foot note's "Col. 736, n. n"), UNSURE. "actione 1" in §1: the numeral is worn and could be read 4; set as 1, UNSURE. "Ad I kalendas Martii" and "in I parte" set as printed. Foot-note call (a) after "Ad I kalendas Martii." removed. Foot of page, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES: note (a) belongs to this column (call in §3); note (b) begins in the left half of the foot and its call lies in col. 1354; neither is set here. Printer's signature PATROL. LIV. at the foot.
PL 54:1354
AD EPISTOLAM XXV.
ON LETTER XXV.
S. PETRI CHRYSOLOGI.
OF SAINT PETER CHRYSOLOGUS.
Episcopi Ravennatis ad Eutychen archimandritam.
Bishop of Ravenna, to the archimandrite Eutyches.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EPISTOLAM XXIII.
IN QUESNEL, AFTER LETTER XXIII.
Triplicem hujus epistolae editionem invenio: unam, quam habent posteriores sancti Leonis editiones, ubi ex ms. cod. Thuaneae bibliothecae descripta legitur epistola; alteram, quam ex mss. codicibus Vaticanis num. 2574 et 2580, et cardinalis Sirleti procuravit Gerardus Vossius doctor catholicus; tertia denique ea est quae in prima parte Actorum Chalcedonensis concilii legitur cum Graeca versione. Prima editio primum tantummodo caput continet, alterum integrum desiderat: reliquae duae utrumque caput complectuntur. Unde ista diversitas fluxerit certo asserere non ausim; verisimile tamen est vel editorem illum incidisse in mutilum codicem, vel ipsum codicem ab editore fuisse mutilatum. In apostolicam scilicet sedem male affectus, plus ei juris quam par erat a Petro Chrysologo tribui existimavit. Quasi vero Leoni Magno evangelicam apostolicamque de incarnatione Domini doctrinam tam pie, tam catholice explananti in epistolis suis ad Orientales missis, obedienter attendere, crimen in Eutyche fuisset, vel in Petro ad id Eutychen ipsum hortari: cum potius summae huic fuerit dementiae, quod sancti pontificis monitis non obtemperarit; illi vero sacerdotalis officii et charitatis, quod presbyterum ab apostolica doctrina recedentem, seque ultro dantem praecipitio avertere conatus sit.
I find a threefold edition of this letter: one, which the later editions of Saint Leo have, where the letter is read as copied from a manuscript codex of de Thou's library; a second, which Gerard Vossius, a Catholic doctor, procured from the Vatican manuscript codices numbered 2574 and 2580, and from Cardinal Sirleto's; the third, finally, is that which is read in the first part of the Acts of the council of Chalcedon together with a Greek version. The first edition contains only the first chapter and lacks the second entirely; the remaining two embrace both chapters. Whence this diversity flowed I would not dare to assert for certain; yet it is likely either that that editor fell upon a mutilated codex, or that the codex itself was mutilated by the editor. Being, that is, ill-disposed towards the apostolic see, he judged that more right was being attributed to it by Peter Chrysologus than was fitting. As though indeed to attend obediently to Leo the Great, expounding so piously, so catholically, the evangelical and apostolic doctrine concerning the incarnation of the Lord in his letters sent to the Easterners, would have been a crime in Eutyches, or in Peter to exhort Eutyches himself to this: when rather it belonged to the utmost madness in the former that he did not comply with the admonitions of the holy pontiff, and to priestly duty and charity in the latter that he tried to turn back a presbyter who was withdrawing from the apostolic doctrine and of his own accord giving himself over to the precipice.
Jam vero ad id quod asserit Petrus Raven. se non posse causas fidei extra consensum Romani pontificis audire, primo notandum diligenter non de omnibus causis sermonem esse, sed prudenter et caute secerni ab eo fidei causas ab aliis quae disciplinam ecclesiasticam vel propriae provinciae administrationem spectarent. Secundo non de iis iterum fidei causis quae in ejus provincia moverentur se excusat, sed de iis quae aliunde ad ejus sedem deferri possent, quod cum aliter quam per appellationis libellum fieri non soleret, vel Occidentalem synodum ejusque primatem Romanum pontificem illae attinebant, vel propriae dioecesis exarchum; nec par erat ut illic citra sedis apostolicae conscientiam communis fidei causa tractaretur. Tertio addit Petrus aliquid quod sententiam plurimum restringit: Pro studio, inquit, pacis et fidei non possumus. PACIS quidem, quoniam noverat numquam permissurum pontificem Romanum, ac praesertim Leonem, ut citra Romanae synodi conscientiam causa fidei intra Italiam ageretur; FIDEI vero, quia tantis apud Orientem praesidiis muniebatur Eutyches, in cujus patrocinium imperatorem Chrysaphius eunuchus inclinarat, ut solus pontifex Romanus, qui Valentinianum ad nutum movebat, causae istius posset curam utiliter in se suscipere.
Now as to what Peter of Ravenna asserts, that he cannot hear causes of faith apart from the consent of the Roman pontiff, it is first to be carefully noted that the discourse is not about all causes, but that causes of faith are prudently and cautiously distinguished by him from others which regarded ecclesiastical discipline or the administration of his own province. Secondly, again, he does not excuse himself concerning those causes of faith which might be raised in his own province, but concerning those which could be brought to his see from elsewhere; and since this was not accustomed to be done otherwise than by a petition of appeal, those causes pertained either to the Western synod and its primate the Roman pontiff, or to the exarch of their own diocese; nor was it fitting that a cause of the common faith should be handled there without the knowledge of the apostolic see. Thirdly Peter adds something which greatly restricts the statement: For zeal, he says, of peace and of faith we cannot. OF PEACE indeed, because he knew that the Roman pontiff, and especially Leo, would never permit a cause of faith to be conducted within Italy without the knowledge of the Roman synod; but OF FAITH, because Eutyches was fortified in the East with such great protections, the eunuch Chrysaphius having inclined the emperor to his patronage, that the Roman pontiff alone, who moved Valentinian at his nod, could usefully take upon himself the care of that cause.
Nihil igitur vetat quin integra illa epistola sit episcopi Ravennensis. Unde quo fato decurtata habeatur in vulgatis sancti Leonis editionibus, non assequor. Codicem quidem Thuaneum commemorant, ex quo deprompta fuerit ab editore. An hoc ita sit nescio;
Nothing therefore forbids that that letter in its entirety be the bishop of Ravenna's. Hence by what fate it is found curtailed in the common editions of Saint Leo, I do not grasp. They do indeed mention a de Thou codex, from which it was drawn by the editor. Whether this is so I do not know;
Editors' notes and page, col. 1354

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: asserit Petrus Raven.› · call in col 1354

Vide nostram annot. 19 (Col. 743, n. h) in hanc Petri Chrysologi epistolam.

See our annotation 19 (col. 743, note h) on this letter of Peter Chrysologus.

(printed under page 682)

(d) ‹anchor: ejusque primatem› · call in col 1354

Apellationis proprie dictae libellum ad Romanum pontificem, non vero ad Occidentalem synodum ab Eutyche missum ostendimus in observ. ad dissert. 7 Quesnelli. Cur autem etiam ad S. Petrum Chrysologum scripserit, ibidem explicavimus n. 9 et 10.

That a petition of appeal properly so called was sent by Eutyches to the Roman pontiff, and not to the Western synod, we have shown in the observations on Quesnel's Dissertation 7. Why he also wrote to St. Peter Chrysologus we have explained in the same place, nos. 9 and 10.

(printed under page 682)

Page

  • running head: ⟨NO⟩TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1354
  • marginal letters: A ‹AD EPISTOLAM XXV.›; B ‹cem ab editore fuisse mutilatum.›; C ‹fidei causis quae in ejus provincia›; D ‹Nihil igitur vetat quin integra›
  • old-edition numerals: 1404 after ‹disciplinam›
  • other: Column ends mid-sentence at "An hoc ita sit nescio;". Worn type set as intended: "concilii" (looks like coecilii), "An hoc" (looks like Au hoc). Foot-note calls removed: (b) after "Triplicem", (c) after "Petrus Raven.", (d) after "ejusque primatem". Foot notes (b) (begun under col. 1353, finished here), (c), (d) of the BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES belong to this column and are not set here; in note (d) the page prints "Apellationis" (for Appellationis). Printer's signature 43 at the foot.
PL 54:1355
hoc scio, unicum in catalogo Thuaneorum mss. codicem a me repertum, qui epistolam sancti Petri Chrysologi contineat cum aliis nonnullis ad synodum Chalcedonensem pertinentibus; in hoc vero codice integram haberi epistolam. Cui si mss. Vaticanos et card. Sirleti codices, antiquasque ac recentiores Baronii et Conciliorum editiones adjunxeris, vix restat dubitandi locus quin vel in editoris illius, si non malam fidem, saltem oscitantiam: vel in codicis vitium refundenda sit epistolae diminutio.
this I know, that a single codex was found by me in the catalogue of de Thou's manuscripts which contains the letter of Saint Peter Chrysologus together with some others pertaining to the synod of Chalcedon; and that in this codex the letter is found entire. If to this you add the Vatican manuscripts and Cardinal Sirleto's codices, and the old and more recent editions of Baronius and of the Councils, scarcely any room for doubt remains that the curtailing of the letter is to be laid either upon that editor's, if not bad faith, at least negligence, or upon a fault of the codex.
Integram porro vel non vidit, vel non attendit, vir doctissimus Henricus de Noris inter primos sancti Augustini discipulos et defensores, etsi scriptorum tempore postremus merito numerandus, cum Historiae Pelegianae lib. II, cap. 11, haec habeat: Anno 448 idem Chrysologus litteras ad Eutychen male jam ob haeresim audientem dedit. Si enim vidisset, intellexisset ex posteriori epistolae capite litteras ab episcopo Ravennensi ad Eutychen datas non fuisse, nisi post acceptas ab eodem querimonias de judicio Constantinopolitano, quod 22 die Novembris an. 448 prolatum est, nec ab illo rescribi potuisse ante sequentis anni 449 initium, immo nec ante diem 10 Februarii. Hac enim die scriptae sunt primae sancti Leonis de Eutychiano negotio litterae, quas datas jam esse cum suas Petrus exaravit haec istarum verba testantur: In omnibus autem hortamur te, frater honorabilis, ut his quae a beatissimo papa Romanae civitatis scripta sunt obedienter attendas. Quae si intelligas de fusiori illa ad Flavianum epistola, quam cum septem aliis die 13 Junii in Orientem direxit, ut certe intelligenda videntur, jam non ineunte an. 449. sed eodem media jam fere parte elapso scripsit ad Eutychen Chrysologus. Quae causa est cur ejus epistolam fusiori Leonis epistolae ad Flavianum praefixerim, quoniam cum ea aliisque septem missam fuisse in Orientem probabile est.
Moreover, the entire letter was either not seen or not heeded by that most learned man Henry de Noris, deservedly to be numbered among the first disciples and defenders of Saint Augustine, although the last of the writers in time, since in book II, chapter 11 of his Pelagian History he has this: In the year 448 the same Chrysologus sent a letter to Eutyches, who was already ill spoken of on account of heresy. For if he had seen it, he would have understood from the latter chapter of the letter that the letter was not sent by the bishop of Ravenna to Eutyches except after complaints had been received from the same man about the judgement of Constantinople, which was pronounced on the 22nd day of November in the year 448, and that no reply could have been written by him before the beginning of the following year 449, indeed not even before the 10th day of February. For on this day was written the first letter of Saint Leo on the Eutychian affair, and that it had already been sent when Peter penned his own, these words of his letter testify: In all things, however, we exhort you, honourable brother, to attend obediently to those things which have been written by the most blessed pope of the city of Rome. And if you understand these words of that fuller letter to Flavian, which he dispatched to the East with seven others on the 13th day of June, as they certainly seem to have to be understood, then Chrysologus wrote to Eutyches no longer at the beginning of the year 449, but when nearly the middle part of the same had already elapsed. This is the reason why I have placed his letter before Leo's fuller letter to Flavian, since it is probable that it was sent to the East with that one and the seven others.
Hanc unicam vidi ego Petri Ravennatis epistolam: quam ubi recensuit Philippus Labbe scriptor fecundissimus in dissertatione theologica de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, haec subjicit: Altera quoque ejusdem epistola legitur inter eas quae concilio Chalcedonensi praemittuntur. In quo proculdubio vel memoria lapsus est vir eruditus, vel epistolam Graeco-Latinam et Latinum ejusdem fragmentum pro duabus integris distinctisque accepit epistolis. Eidem similiter assentiri non possum, cum has Petri episcopi litteras datas esse scribit ante celeberrimam sancti Leonis ad Flavianum CP. epistolam; hanc enim proculdubio commemorat Chrysologus, cum duae aliae breviores quae praecesserunt nihil prorsus decernant, nihilque exigant, cui obedienter attendere potuisset Eutyches.
This is the only letter of Peter of Ravenna that I have seen; and when Philippe Labbe, a most prolific writer, reviewed it in his theological dissertation on the Ecclesiastical Writers, he subjoins this: Another letter of the same man is also read among those which are prefixed to the council of Chalcedon. In which without doubt the learned man either slipped in memory, or took the Greek-Latin letter and a Latin fragment of the same for two whole and distinct letters. Likewise I cannot agree with him when he writes that this letter of bishop Peter was sent before the most celebrated letter of Saint Leo to Flavian of Constantinople; for it is this one without doubt that Chrysologus mentions, since the two other shorter ones which preceded decree nothing at all, and require nothing to which Eutyches could have attended obediently.
1. Ex ista porro S. Petri Ravennatis epistola docemur, non apud solum pontificem Romanum querelas suas deposuisse Eutychen (quod dissertat. 7 fusius expendimus), sed et apud alios Occidentis metropolitanos de judicio Constantinopolitano esse conquestum, libellumque iisdem dedisse: et forsan aliorum aliquot episcoporum litterae, vel alia monumenta latent in bibliothecis, sicut haec Petri mille et ducentis annis delituit, quibus manifestum fieret, si prodirent in lucem, Eutychen aliorum Occidentalium pariter judicium postulasse; sicut nunc ex Ravennensis episcopi litteris patet ejus tribunal ab Eutyche pulsatum fuisse. Constat enim ex ista epistola datas fuisse ab Eutyche litteras ad Petrum Ravennatem. Tristis, inquit hic, legi tristes litteras tuas..... Haec breviter respondi litteris tuis, etc.
1. Moreover, from this letter of Saint Peter of Ravenna we are taught that Eutyches did not lodge his complaints with the Roman pontiff alone (which we have weighed more fully in dissertation 7), but that he also complained to other metropolitans of the West about the judgement of Constantinople, and gave a petition to the same; and perhaps the letters of several other bishops, or other records, lie hidden in libraries, as this one of Peter lay hidden for one thousand two hundred years, by which it would become manifest, if they came forth into the light, that Eutyches likewise requested the judgement of other Westerners; just as now from the letter of the bishop of Ravenna it is plain that his tribunal was approached by Eutyches. For it is established from this letter that a letter was sent by Eutyches to Peter of Ravenna. Sad, says he, I read your sad letter..... These things I have briefly replied to your letter, etc.
2. Apparet Eutychen de sententia synodi Constantinopolitanae
2. It is apparent that Eutyches, concerning the sentence of the synod of Constantinople,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1355

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: epistolae capite› · call in col 1355

Hanc epistolam sub idem tempus a Petro Chrysologo scriptam quo S. Leo dedit epist. 23 et 24, probavimus in admonitione ad hanc epistolam num. 6.

That this letter was written by Peter Chrysologus at about the same time as St. Leo issued Letters 23 and 24, we have proved in the notice to this letter, no. 6.

(printed under page 683)

(b) ‹anchor: docemur, non› · call in col 1355

Confer praemissam annot. 3 (Col. 6[?]0. n. a).

Compare the foregoing annotation 3 (col. 6[?]0, note a). [The middle digit of the column number is illegible in the scan.]

(printed under page 683)

(c) ‹anchor: scripsisti› · call in col 1356 (printed under col. 1355; the note belongs to n1356, which does not set it, so its text is kept here)

Hunc locum mendosum et corrigendum conjecimus annot. 15 (Col. 1354, n. d).

We have conjectured that this passage is faulty and needs correcting, in annotation 15 (col. 1354, note d).

(printed under page 683)

Page

  • running head: 1355 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO⟨ ⟩ (the head runs on over the facing column, cut off in the image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹hoc scio, unicum in catalogo›; B ‹fuisse, nisi post acceptas ab eodem querimonias de›; C ‹dissimus in dissertatione theologica›; D ‹aliorum aliquot episcoporum litterae›
  • old-edition numerals: 1405 after ‹posteriori›; 1406 after ‹Haec› (before ‹breviter respondi›)
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence ("hoc scio") and ends mid-sentence. The last word is split at the break ("Constan-" here, "tinopolitanae" at the head of col. 1356, seen in that column's top image); it is set whole here. Foot-note calls removed: (a) after "epistolae capite", (b) after "non" in §1; both calls are seen in the column images. Foot notes (a) and (b) of the BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES belong to this column; note (c), printed under this column, has its call in col. 1356 (after "scripsisti") and belongs to n1356: it is to be moved there, leaving a pointer here (QA Q1, 2026-10-12). None is set in the text.
PL 54:1356
conquestum esse tamquam a corruptis et male affectis judicibus prolata. Si enim, inquit Ravennensis episcopus, tibi displicet, quoniam scripsisti, electum judicium, hoc est, conductos et affectatos judices episcopos: ubi notare mihi videtur synodum ἐνδημοῦσαν, a qua sententiam exceperat: quae quidem canonica stricto jure non erat, cum nec a primate dioecesis, nec a metropolitano ex una provincia cogeretur, sed ex episcopis promiscuis variarum dioeceseon in Urbe tunc forte commorantibus coalesceret, auctoritate Constantinopolitani episcopi, quam sola recensque consuetudo firmabat.
complained of it as pronounced by corrupt and ill-disposed judges. For if, says the bishop of Ravenna, the chosen judgement displeases you, as you have written, that is, bishops as hired and partial judges: where he seems to me to mark the resident synod, from which he had received his sentence; which indeed was not canonical in strict law, since it was convened neither by the primate of the diocese nor by a metropolitan out of one province, but was made up of miscellaneous bishops of various dioceses who then happened to be staying in the City, by the authority of the bishop of Constantinople, which custom alone, and a recent one, upheld.
3. Certum ex eadem epistola videtur Eutychen Ravennatis episcopi judicium postulasse, cum hoc non semel neget dari a se posse multiplicem ob causam. Prima est quod cum a proprio episcopo damnationis sententiam excepisset Eutyches, nullus metropolitanus judicii istius retractandi jus habebat, nisi forte ex consensu et concessione proprii episcopi. Rationem hanc aliquomodo innuit Petrus verbis istis: Haec breviter respondi, frater, litteris tuis, plura rescripturus, si ad me frater et coepiscopus noster Flavianus aliqua de hac causa scripta misisset. Secunda est, quo aequitati adversum erat partis unius causam altera parte non audita, vel discutere, vel etiam audire. Nos, inquit, quomodo de his judicare poterimus, quos neque vidimus propter absentiam, et quid intellexerunt eorum taciturnitate nescimus? Justus mediator (Al. judex) non est, qui sic unam partem audit, ut nihil alteri parti reservet. Tertia ratio est, quod cum ad sedem apostolicam scripta misisset, et ab ea vicissim scripta in Orientem missa essent, satius erat ut his obedienter attenderet, et fidei veritatem, quam a Romana sede quaesiisse videbatur, a beato Petro in propria sede et viventem et praesidentem audiret. In omnibus, inquit, hortamur te, frater honorabilis, ut his quae a beatissimo papa Romanae civitatis scripta sunt, obedienter attendas: quoniam beatus Petrus, qui in propria sede et vivit et praesidet, praestat quaerentibus fidei veritatem. Quarta denique ratio erat studium pacis et fidei. Nos, inquit, pro studio pacis et fidei, extra consensum Romanae civitatis episcopi causas fidei audire non possumus. Causas quippe in aliqua parte Ecclesiae natas audire, vel proprii episcopi est ejus Ecclesiae, in qua orta causa, vel ejus ad quem a proprio episcopo appellatur: cum porro ad Occidentales episcopos appellabatur, Romani proculdubio episcopi omnium aliorum principis consensus explorandus erat, qui et synodi Occidentalis peculiari nomine caput et universalis Ecclesiae, in causa maxime fidei, procurator erat et exsecutor praecipuus canonum, qui a conciliis aecumenicis adversus haereticos olim conditi erant.
3. It seems certain from the same letter that Eutyches requested the judgement of the bishop of Ravenna, since the latter more than once denies that this can be given by him, for a manifold reason. The first is that, since Eutyches had received a sentence of condemnation from his own bishop, no metropolitan had the right of reviewing that judgement, unless perhaps by the consent and concession of his own bishop. Peter in some manner hints at this reason in these words: These things I have briefly replied, brother, to your letter, intending to write back more, if our brother and fellow bishop Flavian had sent me any writings about this cause. The second is that it was contrary to equity either to examine or even to hear the cause of one party when the other party had not been heard. We, he says, how shall we be able to judge concerning these, whom we have neither seen, on account of their absence, and of whom, by their silence, we do not know what they understood? He is not a just mediator (otherwise: judge) who so hears one party that he reserves nothing for the other party. The third reason is that, since he had sent writings to the apostolic see, and writings had in turn been sent from it to the East, it was better that he should attend obediently to these, and should hear the truth of the faith, which he seemed to have sought from the Roman see, from blessed Peter both living and presiding in his own see. In all things, he says, we exhort you, honourable brother, to attend obediently to those things which have been written by the most blessed pope of the city of Rome: because blessed Peter, who in his own see both lives and presides, furnishes the truth of the faith to those who seek it. The fourth reason, finally, was zeal for peace and faith. We, he says, for zeal of peace and of faith, cannot hear causes of faith apart from the consent of the bishop of the city of Rome. For to hear causes arisen in some part of the Church belongs either to the proper bishop of that Church in which the cause arose, or to him to whom appeal is made from the proper bishop; and further, when appeal was being made to the Western bishops, without doubt the consent of the Roman bishop, the chief of all the others, had to be ascertained, who was both by a special title head of the Western synod and, of the universal Church, especially in a cause of faith, the procurator and principal executor of the canons which had formerly been established by the ecumenical councils against heretics.
4. Igitur evidens est judicium Ravennensis episcopi postulari ab Eutyche non potuisse, nisi per appellationis libellum, seu verum, seu fictitium. Ex quo constat quod superius asserebamus, ad synodum Occidentalem appellasse Eutychen, et ad praecipuos propterea aliquot metropolitanos litteras scripsisse, maxime autem ad Romanum totius synodi omniumque episcoporum principem.
4. Therefore it is evident that the judgement of the bishop of Ravenna could not have been requested by Eutyches except by a petition of appeal, whether true or fictitious. From which is established what we were asserting above, that Eutyches appealed to the Western synod, and on that account wrote letters to several principal metropolitans, but most of all to the Roman, the chief of the whole synod and of all bishops.
AD EPISTOLAM XXVIII.
ON LETTER XXVIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXIV.
IN QUESNEL, XXIV.
Flaviano episcopo CP.
To Flavian, bishop of Constantinople.
1. Celeberrimam hanc sanctissimi pontificis epistolam, quia multum intererat rei christianae ut
1. This most celebrated letter of the most holy pontiff, because it was of great concern to the Christian commonwealth that
Editors' notes and page, col. 1356

Footnotes

(d) ‹anchor: cum porro› · call in col 1356

Haec et sequentia, quibus Romani pontificis potestatem in appellationibus Quesnellus restringere nititur, confutantur in observat. ad dissert. 7 num. 9.

This and what follows, by which Quesnel strives to restrict the Roman pontiff's power in appeals, are refuted in the observations on Dissertation 7, no. 9.

(printed under page 683)

(e) ‹anchor: sanctissimi pontificis› · call in col 1356

Videsis de hujus epistolae celebritate ejusque tum Latinis tum Graecis mss. plura in admonitione eidem praemissa.

On the fame of this letter and on its manuscripts, both Latin and Greek, see more in the notice prefixed to it.

(printed under page 683)

Page

  • running head: ⟨NOT⟩AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1356
  • marginal letters: A ‹conquestum esse tamquam a corruptis› (line begins with ‹tinopolitanae›, set in col. 1355); B ‹ex consensu et concessione proprii episcopi›; C ‹Petrus, qui in propria sede et vivit›; D ‹Occidentalem appellasse Eutychen›
  • old-edition numerals: 1407 after ‹cum porro ad› (before ‹Occidentales›)
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence: its first printed letters "tinopolitanae" complete the word split at the break and are set in col. 1355. Column ends mid-sentence at "ut". "aecumenicis" is printed with the ae ligature (æcumenicis), kept. Foot-note calls removed: (c) after "scripsisti", (d) after "cum porro", (e) after "pontificis". Foot notes (c) (printed under col. 1355), (d), (e) of the BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES belong to this column and are not set here.
PL 54:1357
castigatissima ederetur, accuratissime relegimus ad ms. cod. Barberinos duos, Thuaneos septem, Regios duos, Victorinum, Corbeiensem, Trecopithaeanum, Oratorianum, Remensem sancti Remigii, ad omnes editiones, et Graecam versionem, etc. Quibus adjungere licet tres alios probatae notae et adorandae vetustatis codd. ms., ad quos eamdem hanc epistolam a se recensitam fuisse testatur Petrus Franciscus Chiffletius in notis suis ad Vigilium Tapsensem, ad cujus calcem illam edi curavit, scholiisque illustravit. Trium porro memoratorum codicum primus est, Actorum concilii Chalcedonensis collectore Rustico diacono, ex bibliotheca D. Joannis Bouhierii Divionensis viri senatorii; alter ex libro Sacrarum Lectionum sancti Benigni ejusdem urbis; tertius Chiffletii ipsius est, continetque fidei dogmata ex Ambrosio, Augustino, Fulgentio, variisque conciliorum ac pontificum decretis excerpta. Quibus omnibus nefas non est conjungere Josiam Simlerum Zuinglianum, et Joannem Leunclavium Calvinistam, quorum fides hoc loco non debet esse suspecta, cum lustratos a se codices mss. referunt, variasque ex eis lectiones excerptas repraesentant. Quod praestitit ille in collectione veterum de duabus in Christo naturis scriptorum; hic vero post legationem Manuelis Comneni Augusti ad Armenios, ubi Graeco-Latinam epistolam edidit Basileae an. 1578. Cum autem hujus epistolae textum usque ad unum iota venerabiliter recipere quisque catholicus teneatur sub poena anathematis auctoritate concilii Romani sub Gelasio PP. ab universali Ecclesia recepti, omnes omnino variantes lectiones, quae in mss. codd. occurrerunt, scrupulosius annotare non piguit, ne vel tantillum quid proprio ingenio a nobis mutatum fuisse credatur.
it should be published in the most corrected form, we have most carefully re-read against the manuscript codices: two Barberini, seven of de Thou, two Royal, the Victorine, the Corbie, the Pithou codex of Troyes, the Oratorian, that of Saint Remigius of Rheims, against all the editions, and the Greek version, etc. To these may be added three other manuscript codices of approved mark and venerable antiquity, against which Pierre-François Chifflet testifies that this same letter was revised by him, in his notes on Vigilius of Thapsus, at the end of which he had it published and illustrated it with scholia. Of the three codices mentioned, moreover, the first is of the Acts of the council of Chalcedon, with the deacon Rusticus as collector, from the library of Master Jean Bouhier of Dijon, a man of senatorial rank; the second is from a book of Sacred Readings of Saint Benignus of the same city; the third is Chifflet's own, and contains dogmas of the faith excerpted from Ambrose, Augustine, Fulgentius, and various decrees of councils and pontiffs. To all of these it is not unlawful to join Josias Simler the Zwinglian and Johannes Leunclavius the Calvinist, whose good faith ought not to be suspect in this place, since they report manuscript codices examined by themselves and present various readings excerpted from them. The former did this in his collection of ancient writers on the two natures in Christ; the latter after the Embassy of the emperor Manuel Comnenus to the Armenians, where he published the Greek-Latin letter at Basel in the year 1578. Since, however, every Catholic is bound to receive the text of this letter reverently down to a single iota, under pain of anathema, by the authority of the Roman council under Pope Gelasius, received by the universal Church, we have not been loath to note rather scrupulously absolutely all the variant readings which occurred in the manuscript codices, lest even the least thing be believed to have been changed by us of our own wit.
2. Quid apud vos scandali contra, etc. Duas voces superfluas addunt vulgatae editiones in hunc modum: Quid apud vos scandali contigerit atque contra; desunt tam in Graeca versione quam in omnibus codicibus mss.
2. What scandal among you against, etc. The common editions add two superfluous words in this manner: What scandal has occurred among you and against; they are wanting both in the Greek version and in all the manuscript codices.
3. Imprudens. Non impudens, ut aliqui codices. Graece ἀσύνετος. Quam lectionem potius sequaris, parum refert; utraque enim Eutychis moribus convenit.
3. Imprudent. Not impudent, as some codices have. In Greek, ἀσύνετος. Which reading you should rather follow matters little; for both suit the character of Eutyches.
4. Cedere. Ita codex Chiffletii, nec non e Thuaneis unus; et Graecae dictioni εἴκειν respondet: caeteri tam mss. quam excusi codices habent credere.
4. To yield. So Chifflet's codex, and also one of de Thou's; and it answers to the Greek word εἴκειν; the rest of the codices, both manuscript and printed, have to believe.
5. Obscuro. Ita Thuan. duo, tres Chiffletiani, Trecopithoeanus, et Regii duo, Simleri edit. Graece, κατά τι μὲν ἐμπόδιον ἀσαφείας, per aliquod obscuritatis impedimentum: unde liquet hanc lectionem anteponendam alteri, quae ad vulgatarum et Surianae editionum marginem, et in quatuor Thuaneis et Barb. duob. ms. reperitur in hunc modum, aliquo impediuntur obstaculo, quod procul abest a mente auctoris.
5. Obscure. So two of de Thou's, three of Chifflet's, the Pithou codex of Troyes, and two Royal, and Simler's edition. In Greek, κατά τι μὲν ἐμπόδιον ἀσαφείας, by some hindrance of obscurity: whence it is clear that this reading is to be preferred to the other, which is found in the margin of the common editions and of Surius's, and in four of de Thou's and two Barberini manuscripts, in this manner, are hindered by some obstacle, which is far from the author's mind.
6. Regenerandorum. In vulgatis, regeneratorum, Graece ἀναγεινωμένων, eorum qui regenerantur. Lectionem quam in vulgatae locum substituimus retinendam esse probant mss. omnes, edit. Merlin. et totus hujus loci contextus: ex quo patet sanctum Leonem de catechumenis sermonem habere, non iis qui inter auditorum tirocinia, ut Tertullianus loquitur, sed iis quos competentes vocant Ambrosius, Hieronymus, Augustinus et concilium Agathense, can. 13. His enim tradebatur Symbolum, quod memoriter reddere tenebantur feria quinta ultimae septimanae quadragesimalis, ex concilio Laodicensi, can. 46; Agathensi, can. 13; Bracarensi II, can. 1. Vide etiam Isidorum Hispal., de Divin. Offic.; Fulgentium, epist. de Duabus Quaest.; et Ordinem Romanum.
6. Of those to be regenerated. In the common editions, of the regenerated; in Greek ἀναγεινωμένων, of those who are being regenerated. That the reading which we have substituted in place of the common one is to be retained is proved by all the manuscripts, by Merlin's edition, and by the whole context of this passage: from which it is plain that Saint Leo is speaking of catechumens, not those who are among the novitiates of the hearers, as Tertullian says, but those whom Ambrose, Jerome, Augustine and the council of Agde, canon 13, call competentes. For to these the Creed was delivered, which they were bound to render from memory on the fifth day of the last week of Lent, according to the council of Laodicea, canon 46; of Agde, canon 13; the second of Braga, canon 1. See also Isidore of Seville, On the Divine Offices; Fulgentius, the letter on Two Questions; and the Roman Order.
7. Recepisset. Ita Barb. 2, Corb., Thuanei duo, Trecopith., Remensis et tres alii apud Chiffletium; non vero apprehendisset, ut in vulgatis.
7. Had received. So Barberini 2, the Corbie, two of de Thou's, the Troyes-Pithou, the Rheims and three others in Chifflet; and not had grasped, as in the common editions.
8. De Spiritu sancto et Maria Virgine. Ita Barb. 2, quinque Thuanei codices, tres Chiffletiani. Victorinus Remensis, Trecopithoeanus, edit. Merlini, Sichardi, Canisii, Crabbi, quod et apud sanctum Augustinum sexcentis locis, et apud antiquiores scriptores ecclesiasticos, nec non in exemplaribus antiquis
8. Of the Holy Spirit and the Virgin Mary. So Barberini 2, five codices of de Thou, three of Chifflet. The Victorine, the Rheims, the Pithou codex of Troyes, the editions of Merlin, Sichard, Canisius, Crabbe; which is found also in Saint Augustine in countless places, and in the more ancient ecclesiastical writers, and also in the ancient copies
Editors' notes and page, col. 1357

Page

  • running head: 1357 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST⟨ ⟩ (the head runs on over the facing column, cut off in the image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹castigatissima ederetur, accuratissime relegimus ad›; B ‹glianum, et Joannem Leunclavium Calvinistam, quo-›; C ‹codicibus mss.›; D ‹totus hujus loci contextus : ex quo patet sanctum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1408 after ‹universali Ecclesia› (before ‹recepti›)
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence ("castigatissima") and ends mid-sentence. The last word is split at the break ("an-" here, "tiquis" at the head of col. 1358, seen in that column's top image); it is set whole here. The Greek ἀναγεινωμένων is small and worn; the reading of ει is UNSURE. No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1358
tam Graecis quam Latinis Symboli Constantinopolitani, atque inter alia in Breviario coenobii montis Cassini a sexcentis fere annis exarato, quod asservatur in bibliotheca domus Institutionis Oratorii D. Jesu ad suburbium Parisiense S. Michaelis. Concinit Graeca versio habens, καὶ Μαρίας; quod et legitur etiam in recentioribus Graecorum symbolorum exemplaribus, ut patet ex libello Gabrielis Philadelphiae metropolitae de Sacramento poenitentiae, ad calcem Commentarii Jo. Morini de Poenitent. In vulgatis vero legitur, ex Maria Virgine. An haec tantula varietas aliquam pariat in sensu diversitatem, theologis relinquo examinandum.
both Greek and Latin, of the Creed of Constantinople, and among others in the Breviary of the monastery of Monte Cassino, written nearly six hundred years ago, which is preserved in the library of the house of the Institution of the Oratory of the Lord Jesus in the Parisian suburb of Saint-Michel. The Greek version agrees, having καὶ Μαρίας; which is also read in the more recent copies of the creeds of the Greeks, as is plain from the little book of Gabriel, metropolitan of Philadelphia, on the Sacrament of penance, at the end of Jean Morin's Commentary on Penance. In the common editions, however, there is read, from the Virgin Mary. Whether this very slight variation produces any difference in the sense, I leave to the theologians to examine.
9. Et omnipotens et aeternus creditur Pater. Parum abfuit ut vocem illam aeternus expungerem, quod a Chiffletio factum est; deest enim in duobus ejus mss. necnon in Barber. duob., Thuaneis quatuor, Trecopithoeano, Remensi, Victorino, et insuper in Graecae versionis textu. Eam tamen visum est mihi retinere, tum quia in aliis mss. reperitur, puta Thuaneis tribus, Regiis duobus, Corbeiensi et aliis, praeter excusa omnia exemplaria; tum quia vocem illam exigere videtur contextus series, qua ex aeternitate Patris aeternitas Filii arguitur, ac perfecta ejusdem per omnia cum Patre aequalitas demonstratur.
9. The Father is believed both almighty and eternal. I came very near to expunging that word eternal, which was done by Chifflet; for it is wanting in two of his manuscripts and also in two Barberini, four of de Thou's, the Pithou codex of Troyes, the Rheims, the Victorine, and moreover in the text of the Greek version. Yet it seemed good to me to retain it, both because it is found in other manuscripts, for instance three of de Thou's, two Royal, the Corbie and others, besides all the printed copies; and because the sequence of the context seems to require that word, by which from the eternity of the Father the eternity of the Son is argued, and His perfect equality in all things with the Father is demonstrated.
10. Instructum. Ita codd. omnes. Ad margin. edit., instrumentum Graece εἰσήγησιν, institutionem.
10. Instruction. So all the codices. In the margin of the editions, instrument; in Greek εἰσήγησιν, instruction.
11. Piam sollicitudinem contulisset. Corbeiens. et nonnulli alii mss. cod., Pia sollicitudine se contulisset.
11. Had applied a devout care. The Corbie and some other manuscript codices: Had betaken himself with devout care.
12. Et inveniens. Ita mss. omnes et Graeca versio, εὑρισκῶν; vulg., et invenisset.
12. And finding. So all the manuscripts and the Greek version, εὑρισκῶν; the common text, and had found.
13. In utero accipiet. Ita Barber., Thuanei quatuor, Remensis, Trecopithoeanus et Victorinus cod. De suis silet Chiffletius, vulgatam lectionem concipiet retinens.
13. Shall receive in the womb. So the Barberini, four of de Thou's, the Rheims, the Pithou codex of Troyes and the Victorine codex. Chifflet is silent about his own, retaining the common reading shall conceive.
14. Vocabunt. Ita codd. mox laudati cum Chiffletianis, quibus concordat Graecum καλέσουσι. In vulgatis: Et vocabitur.
14. They shall call. So the codices just cited, with Chifflet's, with which the Greek καλέσουσι agrees. In the common editions: And He shall be called.
15. Super humerum. Vict., Trecopith. et alii quidam, super humeros.
15. Upon the shoulder. The Victorine, the Troyes-Pithou and certain others, upon the shoulders.
16. Vocabunt. Ita cod. Remen., Trecopith., Victorin. et Thuan. quatuor, et Graec. ad marginem.
16. They shall call. So the Rheims codex, the Troyes-Pithou, the Victorine and four of de Thou's, and the Greek in the margin.
17. Frustratorie loquens. Cod. Trecopith. et Thuan. tres, frustratoria eloquens.
17. Speaking deceptively. The Troyes-Pithou codex and three of de Thou's, uttering deceptive things.
18. Spiritus vitae. Surius ad marginem, Canisius, Merlinus, Sicardus et Crabbus in textu et mss. Victorin. legunt, Spiritu vitae; et forte melius; Graece, πνεύματι.
18. The Spirit of life. Surius in the margin, Canisius, Merlin, Sichard and Crabbe in the text, and the Victorine manuscripts, read by the Spirit of life; and perhaps better; in Greek, πνεύματι.
19. Et substantiae. Geminam hanc vocem addidimus ex mss. codd. Barber., Rem., Trecopith., Corb. et duobus Thuan.
19. And substance. We have added this pair of words from the manuscript codices: the Barberini, the Rheims, the Troyes-Pithou, the Corbie and two of de Thou's.
20. Praevaricatoris. Codd. mss. Remensis, Victorinus, e Thuaneis unus, et e Chiffletianis duo, Praevaricationis.
20. Of the transgressor. The manuscript codices of Rheims, the Victorine, one of de Thou's and two of Chifflet's: Of the transgression.
21, Dispositionem. Ita Thuan. tres cum Remensi, et textus epistolae inter Acta Chalced. concil. editae. Graeca versio, †θιοίκησιν, vulg., dispensationem.
21. Disposition. So three of de Thou's with the Rheims, and the text of the letter published among the Acts of the council of Chalcedon. The Greek version, διοίκησιν; the common text, dispensation.
22. Assumpta est igitur. Hanc ultimam voculam expunximus, quod ea careant cum mss. omnes, tum Graeca versio.
22. Was therefore assumed. We have expunged this last little word, because both all the manuscripts and the Greek version lack it.
23. Nostri est natura dissimilis. Sic Chiffletii tres codd., totidem Thuan., Remensis et Trecopith. Hoc quoque modo refertur a Fulgentio in emendatioribus codicibus responsionis ad secundam Ferrandi quaestionem. Favet Graeca versio, ἡμῖν. Vulg., nostrae est naturae dissimilis; alias, nostrae est natura dissimilis.
23. Is in nature unlike us. So three codices of Chifflet, as many of de Thou, the Rheims and the Troyes-Pithou. It is also cited in this manner by Fulgentius in the more correct codices of his reply to Ferrandus's second question. The Greek version, ἡμῖν, favours it. The common text, is unlike our nature; otherwise, is in nature unlike ours.
24. Recedit. . . . relinquit. Ita mss. plerique et Graeca versio; antea, recessit. . . reliquit.
24. Withdraws. . . . leaves. So most manuscripts and the Greek version; formerly, withdrew. . . left.
25. Desidentibus. Ita Barber. 1, Corbeiens., Remens., Trecopith., quatuor Thuanei et Chiffletiani duo. Vulg. subsidentibus; Graece, τῶν ποδῶν οὐ βαπτιζομένων.
25. Sinking down. So Barberini 1, the Corbie, the Rheims, the Troyes-Pithou, four of de Thou's and two of Chifflet's. The common text, sinking beneath; in Greek, τῶν ποδῶν οὐ βαπτιζομένων.
26. Fidem discipulorum suis interrogationibus erudiret. Ita mss. omnes. In vulg., fidem discipulorum suorum suis innterrogationibus audiret.
26. Might instruct the faith of the disciples by His questions. So all the manuscripts. In the common text, might hear the faith of His disciples by His questions.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1358

Page

  • running head: ⟨NO⟩TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1358
  • marginal letters: A ‹tam Graecis quam Latinis Symboli Constan-› (line begins with ‹tiquis›, set in col. 1357); B ‹retinere, tum quia in aliis mss. reperitur, puta›; C ‹gatis : Et vocabitur.›; D ‹Graeca versio,› (§21)
  • old-edition numerals: 1409 after ‹domus Institutionis›; 1410 after ‹modo refertur›
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence: its first printed letters "tiquis" complete the word split at the break and are set in col. 1357. The Greek word in §21 is very small and worn: first letter looks like θ and a letter near the end is unclear; UNSURE (intended διοίκησιν). The full stop after the Greek in §23 is damaged. §16 repeats the lemma of §14 as printed. No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1359
27. Veri corporis. Sic in omnibus mss. Graece, σώματος; in vulgatis, veri hominis.
27. Of the true body. So in all the manuscripts. In Greek, σώματος; in the common editions, of the true man.
28. Non alter est resuscitatus. Ita mss. omnes, quibus Graeca concinunt. Vulgat., aliter non est resuscitatus.
28. Not another was raised up. So all the manuscripts, with which the Greek agrees. The common text, was not raised up otherwise.
29. Sacramentum per quod unum salv. Vulg., Sacramentum fidei per quod salv. Mss. omnes priorem exhibent lectionem, quae Graeco concinit.
29. The mystery through which alone we are saved. The common text, The mystery of faith through which we are saved. All the manuscripts show the former reading, which agrees with the Greek.
30. Fluxerit. Sic omnes, pro quo antea, effluxerint.
30. Flowed. So all, in place of which formerly, flowed forth.
31. Spiritus est veritas. Sic habent omnes mss. cod.; sic quoque legit Augustinus lib. de Bono perseverant., cap. 22, et Fulgent. lib. X contra Fabianum, etc. Graecus textus tum epistolae sancti Joannis, tum sancti Leonis habent: Τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν ἡ ἀλήθεια; idemque exhibet Syriaca Joannis versio; unde dubium esse nequit quin ita legerit sanctus Leo; non vero, ut in vulgatis, Christus est veritas.
31. The Spirit is truth. So all the manuscript codices have it; so too Augustine reads in the book On the Good of Perseverance, chapter 22, and Fulgentius in book X against Fabian, etc. The Greek text both of the epistle of Saint John and of Saint Leo has: Τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν ἡ ἀλήθεια; and the Syriac version of John shows the same; whence there can be no doubt that Saint Leo read thus; and not, as in the common editions, Christ is truth.
32. Interlocutionem. Ita mss. omnes cum Graeca versione, διαλαλίας. In vulg., Interrogationem.
32. Interlocution. So all the manuscripts with the Greek version, διαλαλίας. In the common text, Interrogation.
33. Nimisque blasphemum. Hae voces desiderantur in Thuan. duobus et apud Facundum.
33. And exceedingly blasphemous. These words are wanting in two of de Thou's and in Facundus.
34. Ita omissum, quasi nihil quod offenderet esset auditum. Cod. Corb. et Facundus lib. II, cap. 6, sic habent: Ita emissum, quasi nihil offenderet, esse auditum.
34. So passed over, as though nothing had been heard that would offend. The Corbie codex and Facundus, book II, chapter 6, have thus: That it was so uttered and heard, as though it offended in nothing.
35. Ante incarnationem. Solus Facundus, Ante adunationem.
35. Before the incarnation. Facundus alone, Before the union.
36. Sollicitudinis tuae. Cod. Bouhierii, Thuan. quatuor, edit aliquot: Dilectionis tuae.
36. Of your solicitude. Bouhier's codex, four of de Thou's, several editions: Of your charity.
37. Ab hac sensus sui peste purgetur. Ita mss. omnes cum Facundo, quibus et Graeca versio respondet; alias in vulg., ab hac sensus sui macula per te purgetur.
37. May he be cleansed from this plague of his understanding. So all the manuscripts with Facundus, to which the Greek version also corresponds; otherwise in the common text, may he be cleansed through you from this stain of his understanding.
38. Fratres nostros. Ita plerique codd. mss. et omnes excusi cum Graeca versione, et congruit illius aevi moribus, cum episcopi presbyteros fratres vocitabant. Quatuor codd. mss. habent, fratrem nostrum, quam lectionem Chiffletius exhibet, de suis mss. codd. nihil asserens.
38. Our brothers. So most manuscript codices and all the printed ones, with the Greek version, and it agrees with the customs of that age, when bishops used to call presbyters brothers. Four manuscript codices have our brother, which reading Chifflet gives, asserting nothing about his own manuscript codices.
39. Julium. Ita legendum esse tam in hac epistola quam in aliis, quae eosdem legatos ad Ephesinam synodum missos recensent, evincunt mss. codd. Griman., Barb. duo, Thuanei duo, Trecopith., etc., et Graeca versio epistolarum 26, 29, 30 et 31 (nunc 38, 33, 30 et 34), quae habentur in prima parte Actorum Chalcedonensis concilii. In sola hujus epistolae 24 (nunc 28) ad Flavianum Graeca versione legitur Ἰουλιανός, et in Latina ejusdem editione, quae in collatione sexta synodi V habetur, legitur Julianus, quod scribarum oscitantiae imputandum esse conjicio ex ms. codice Actorum concilii Chalcedon. ex bibliotheca Joannis Bouhierii Divionensis,
39. Julius. That it is to be read thus both in this letter and in the others which list the same legates sent to the synod of Ephesus is proved by the manuscript codices: the Grimani, two Barberini, two of de Thou's, the Troyes-Pithou, etc., and by the Greek version of letters 26, 29, 30 and 31 (now 38, 33, 30 and 34), which are found in the first part of the Acts of the council of Chalcedon. Only in the Greek version of this letter 24 (now 28) to Flavian is Ἰουλιανός read, and in the Latin edition of the same, which is found in the sixth conference of the fifth synod, Julianus is read; which I conjecture is to be imputed to the negligence of scribes, from the manuscript codex of the Acts of the council of Chalcedon from the library of Jean Bouhier of Dijon,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1359

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: ad Flavianum› · call in col 1359

Duo nostri codices Veneti Graecae versionis habent Ἰουλιόν Julium, non Ἰουλιανὸν Julianum. Exemplaria etiam mss. synodi V, collatione sexta, annotante Baluzio, habent Julium.

Our two Venetian manuscripts of the Greek version have Ἰουλιόν, Julius, not Ἰουλιανὸν, Julian. The manuscript copies of the Fifth Synod, in the sixth session, also have Julius, as Baluze notes.

(printed under page 685)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1359 or 1360 (above the foot image; not seen)

Confer admonitionem huic epistolae 28 praefixam num. 4 et seqq.

Compare the notice prefixed to this Letter 28, no. 4 and following.

(printed under page 685)

Page

  • running head: 1359 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO⟨ ⟩ (the head runs on over the facing column, cut off in the image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹27. Veri corporis. Sic in omnibus mss. Graece,›; B ‹33. Nimisque blasphemum.›; C ‹codd. nihil asserens.›; D ‹plaria etiam mss. synodi V, collatione sexta, anno-› (in the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1411 after ‹et Graeca› (before ‹versio epistolarum›)
  • other: Column ends mid-sentence. The last word is split at the break ("Divio-" here, "nensis," at the head of col. 1360, seen in that column's top image); it is set whole here with its comma. "habent" after "Graecus textus ... tum ... tum" is as printed. The numbers "(nunc 38, 33, 30 et 34)" are as printed. Foot-note call (a) after "ad Flavianum" removed. Foot note (a) of the BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES belongs to this column; notes (b) and (c), printed under this column ((c) running on under col. 1360), have their calls in col. 1360; none is set here.
PL 54:1360
quem ut probae notae et adorandae vetustatis codicem laudat Chiffletius: in eo enim legit Julium, non Julianum. Julium pariter habent Evagrius lib. I, cap. 10, Nicephorus Call. lib. XIV cap. 47, Prosperi Chronicon., Breviculus historiae Eutychianistarum praefixus epistolis sancti Leonis in editione Romana, adeoque non primum a Sirmondo editus, liber de Romanis Pontificibus, Marianus Scotus, etc. Ex quibus postremis quatuor docemur Julium fuisse episcopum Puteolanum. Unde hallucinatum constat doctissimum Morinum, cum lib. I, exercitatione 20, scribit Julianum Coensem ad synodum Ephesinam II missum a Leone, ut ex ejus, inquit, epistolis 15 18, 19 (nunc 15, 19 et 20) aliisque constat. Erravit similiter Christianus Lupus in dissertatione de Latrocinio Ephesino cap. 5, cum legatum quem Leo in epistolis scribit ad synodum hanc missum. Julianum episcopum Coensem fuisse contendit, suggillans Chronicon Prosperi, qui Julianum Coensem, inquit, male permutat in Julium eqiscopum Puteolanum. Quasi vero quis qualisve fuerit legatus iste latere potuerit Prosperum, tunc Romae versantem, Leoni familiarissimam, eique a secretis, a consiliis, ab epistolis; ita ut non modo haec, sed et aliae omnes adversus Eutychen de vera Christi incarnatione ab ipso dictatae crederentur, testibus Marcellino comite in Chronico, et Gennadio in Catalogo illustrium virorum. Morino et Lupo imposuit tum nominis affinitas, tum quod is qui vices Leonis agebat in synodo Julianus fere ubique dicatur. At vero, ut probabile mihi videtur Julianum Coensem Leonis nomine interfuisse synodo, ita certissimum est Julianum Coensem non eum esse qui Roma missus est ad synodum, et in Epistolis S. Leonis toties cum aliis legatis commemoratur. Hoc posterius etsi satis probatum jam auctoritrte codicum plurimorumque illius aevi scriptorum, adhuc ex abundanti manifestum fit duplici hoc argumento.
which Chifflet praises as a codex of approved mark and venerable antiquity: for in it he reads Julius, not Julianus. Julius is likewise the reading of Evagrius, book I, chapter 10; Nicephorus Callistus, book XIV, chapter 47; the Chronicle of Prosper; the Breviculus of the history of the Eutychianists prefixed to the letters of Saint Leo in the Roman edition, and so not first published by Sirmond; the book on the Roman Pontiffs; Marianus Scotus, etc. From the last four of these we are taught that Julius was bishop of Puteoli. Whence it is established that the most learned Morin was mistaken when in book I, exercitation 20, he writes that Julian of Cos was sent by Leo to the second synod of Ephesus, as is established, he says, from his letters 15, 18, 19 (now 15, 19 and 20) and others. Christian Lupus erred likewise in his dissertation on the Robber Synod of Ephesus, chapter 5, when he contends that the legate whom Leo in his letters writes was sent to this synod was Julian, bishop of Cos, jeering at the Chronicle of Prosper, who, he says, wrongly changes Julian of Cos into Julius, bishop of Puteoli. As though indeed who or of what sort that legate was could have escaped Prosper, who was then living at Rome, most intimate with Leo, and his secretary, his counsellor, his writer of letters; so that not only this letter but also all the others against Eutyches on the true incarnation of Christ were believed to have been dictated by him, on the testimony of Count Marcellinus in his Chronicle and of Gennadius in his Catalogue of illustrious men. Morin and Lupus were misled both by the likeness of the name and by the fact that he who acted in Leo's stead in the synod is almost everywhere called Julian. But indeed, just as it seems to me probable that Julian of Cos took part in the synod in Leo's name, so it is most certain that Julian of Cos is not the one who was sent from Rome to the synod and is so often mentioned in the Letters of Saint Leo with the other legates. This latter point, although already sufficiently proved by the authority of the codices and of very many writers of that age, is made manifest further, over and above, by this twofold argument.
1. Julianus Coensis episcopus interfuit et subscripsit tam concilio Constantinopolitano, in quo primum damnatus Eutyches a Flaviano, quam conventui episcoporum, qui anno sequenti in eadem urbe jussu imperatoris habitus est. Porro, cum hic conventus habitus sit mense Aprili, quis facile credat eumdem Roma missum mense Junio ejusdem anni quo datae leguntur epistolae pontificis?
1. Julian, bishop of Cos, was present at and subscribed both the council of Constantinople, in which Eutyches was first condemned by Flavian, and the assembly of bishops which was held in the following year in the same city by order of the emperor. Now, since this assembly was held in the month of April, who would readily believe that the same man was sent from Rome in the month of June of the same year, in which the pontiff's letters are read to have been dated?
2. Scribit Leo ad Julianum Coensem in Oriente versantem epistolas 25 et 31 (nunc 35 et 34), eodem die scriptas quo et aliae in quibus legatos missos recenset. Immo in posteriori eosdem nominat, et inter eos Julium episcopum; quod certe cum illorum opinione cohaerere non potest.
2. Leo writes to Julian of Cos, who was living in the East, letters 25 and 31 (now 35 and 34), written on the same day as the others in which he lists the legates sent. Indeed in the latter he names the same men, and among them the bishop Julius; which certainly cannot be consistent with their opinion.
Quod vero non Julius Puteolanus, sed
But that it was not Julius of Puteoli, but
Editors' notes and page, col. 1360

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: Quod vero non› · call in col 1360

Optime sane Quesnellus hoc loco statuit episcopum a Leone legatum ad Ephesinam synodum Julium esse Puteolanum, non vero Julianum Coensem, ut quidam perperam opinati fuerant. Quod vero fusius probare nititur, Julianum Coensem Julii loco interfuisse Ephesinae synodo, falso fundamento fulcitur. Renatum scilicet, qui in Breviculo historiae Eutychianistarum in Delo insula mortuus traditur, vivum constituit ex Theodoreto, qui post eamdem synodum ad ipsum litteras dedit. Hinc Breviculi auctorem aut memoria lapsum, aut incertis documentis deceptum affirmans, conjicit Julium Puteolanum apud Delos mortuum, ejusque loco Julianum Coensem in legatione Romanae sedis assumptum in Ephesino concilio sedisse; unde Julianus in vulgatis gestis appellatur, qui vice Leonis ibidem interfuit. Huc paucis tota vis ratiocinationis Quesnelli revocatur: caetera enim ejus argumenta sunt merae conjecturae, quae Theodoreti auctoritati, et vulgatis gestis incumbunt, ita ut si haec fundamenta nutent, caetera omnia pariter corruant necesse sit. Itaque Renatum presbyterum, non autem Julium episcopum ante synodum vita functum primum satis indicat Prosper, coaevus auctor, dum in Chronico ad an. 449 de pseudosynodo Ephesina loquens, solius Hilari diaconi et Julii episcopi Puteolani meminit; de Renato autem ne verbum quidem. Reclamante Hilaro diacono Ecclesiae Romanae, qui vice S. Leonis papae cum Julio episcopo Puteolano a sede apostolica fuerat destinatus. Quod si destinatus fuit etiam Renatus, hujus tamen non meminit, quia de iis loquitur qui Ephesi gestis sese opponentes, eodem pervenerant; nec pro Renato Julium memoraret, si Renatus, non autem Julius, in synodo consedisset. Id autem multo evidentius demonstrant ipsa acta Ephesina, quae actioni primae synodi Chalcedonensis inserta leguntur. Licet enim ibi non solum legati nominentur, sed etiam Dulcitius notarius Romanae Ecclesiae, (continues)

Quesnel is quite right to hold here that the bishop sent by Leo as legate to the synod of Ephesus was Julius of Puteoli, and not Julian of Cos, as some had wrongly supposed. But what he tries to prove at greater length, that Julian of Cos sat at the synod of Ephesus in Julius's place, rests on a false foundation. For he makes Renatus, who in the Breviculus of the history of the Eutychians is reported to have died on the island of Delos, to be still alive, on the strength of Theodoret, who addressed a letter to him after that synod. Asserting on this ground that the author of the Breviculus either suffered a lapse of memory or was misled by unreliable documents, he conjectures that it was Julius of Puteoli who died at Delos, and that Julian of Cos, taken into the legation of the Roman see in his place, sat at the council of Ephesus; whence the one who was present there in Leo's stead is called Julian in the published acts. To this, in brief, the whole force of Quesnel's reasoning comes down: for his other arguments are mere conjectures resting on the authority of Theodoret and on the published acts, so that if these foundations give way, all the rest must fall with them. That it was the presbyter Renatus, then, and not the bishop Julius, who died before the synod, is first shown clearly enough by Prosper, a contemporary author, who in his Chronicle at the year 449 [the year is partly illegible in the scan], speaking of the false synod of Ephesus, mentions only the deacon Hilary and Julius, bishop of Puteoli, and says not a word of Renatus: "While Hilary, deacon of the Roman Church, protested, who had been sent by the apostolic see in the stead of the holy pope Leo together with Julius, bishop of Puteoli." And if Renatus too was sent, Prosper nevertheless does not mention him, because he is speaking of those who, opposing what was done at Ephesus, had actually arrived there; nor would he name Julius in place of Renatus if Renatus, and not Julius, had sat in the synod. But this is shown far more plainly by the acts of Ephesus themselves, which are read inserted in the first session of the synod of Chalcedon. For although not only the legates are named there, but also Dulcitius, notary of the Roman Church, (continues)

(printed under page 685)

Page

  • running head: ⟨NOT⟩AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1360
  • marginal letters: A ‹quem ut probae notae et adorandae vetustatis› (line begins with ‹nensis,›, set in col. 1359); B ‹male permutat in Julium eqiscopum Puteolanum.›; C ‹psit tam concilio Constantinopolitano, in quo pri-›; D ‹quae Theodoreti auctoritati, et vulgatis gestis in-› (in the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1412 after ‹Romae versantem,› (before ‹Leoni›); 1413 after ‹Puteolanus, sed› (end of column)
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence: its first printed letters "nensis," complete the word split at the break and are set in col. 1359. Column ends mid-sentence at "sed" (old-edition number 1413 follows it). "eqiscopum" may be a turned or worn p; UNSURE. Foot-note calls removed: (b) after "incarnatione", (c) after "Quod vero non". Foot notes (b) (printed under col. 1359) and (c) (begun under col. 1359, continued under this column in two paragraphs and running on) of the BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES belong to this column and are not set here.
PL 54:1361
Julianus Coensis interfuit vice Leonis synodo Ephesinae, etsi nolim ut certum asserere, sunt tamen
Julian of Cos was present at the synod of Ephesus in Leo's stead, although I should not wish to assert it as certain, there are nevertheless
## Footnotes
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
Renatus tamen nullibi appellatur, quod incredibile est si cum caeteris adfuisset. Neque gesta ipsa Ephesina deesse Quesnellus affirmet, nec quod in Chalcedonensi legitur, eorumdem gestorum exceptum esse pronuntiet. Chalcedonensibus enim gestis palam revincitur: ex quibus ipsa Ephesina acta integra et sine ullo saltu lecta fuisse noscuntur usque ad actionem quae Eutychis absolutionem et Flaviani ac Eusebii condemnationem continebat, cuique soli Romanae sedis legati interfuerunt. Cur ergo Julio episcopo, Hilaro diacono, et Dulcitio notario memoratis, Renatus in his gestis omittitur, nisi quia apud Delos mortuus, ut in Breviculo traditur, ei concilio non adfuit? Qui autem omitti poterat, si ea quae Ephesi audacter gesta sunt arguisset et repressisset, ut Theodoretus in epistola pronuntiat? Hic praesertim nominandus in gestis fuerat, et haec ejus contradictio iisdem gestis procul dubio fuisset inserta. Cum vero ex gestis pateat Julium interlocutum, Hilari autem contradictio non tam probetur ex gestis quam ex Chronico Prosperi, Theodoretus incerta fama ac aequivocatione aliqua deceptus noscitur, dum id tribuit Renato quod Hilaro erat tribuendum: nisi quis forte Renati nomen pro Hilari nomine in inscriptionem epistolae Theodoreti per errorem irrepsisse malit, quod tamen ne suspicari quidem audemus. Potius enim credimus Theodoretum, qui tres legatos a Leone missos ex epistola 28 ad Flavianum didicerat, ex fama autem acceperat legatos Ephesinis gestis restitisse, nec de Renati morte quidquam audierat, ad singulos scripsisse eodem exemplo, ut suam illis causam commendaret; solam autem ad Renatum epistolam superfuisse. Quae enim exstat Theodoreti epistola ad archidiaconum Ecclesiae Romanae, ei qui in hac Ecclesia primus erat, directurus, licet nomen ignoraret, datam credimus, cum archidiaconorum nota esset potestas; non autem Hilaro, quem cum sciret legationis officio functum, aliquid de hoc peculiare litteris inseruisset.
Yet Renatus is nowhere named, which is incredible if he had been present with the rest. Nor let Quesnel affirm that the acts of Ephesus themselves are wanting, nor declare that what is read in the Chalcedonian [council] is an excerpt of those same acts. For he is openly refuted by the Chalcedonian acts: from which it is known that the Ephesine acts themselves were read entire and without any leap as far as the session which contained the acquittal of Eutyches and the condemnation of Flavian and Eusebius, and at which alone the legates of the Roman see were present. Why then, when Julius the bishop, Hilarus the deacon, and Dulcitius the notary are mentioned, is Renatus omitted in these acts, unless because, having died at Delos, as is related in the Breviculus, he was not present at that council? But how could he be omitted, if he had rebuked and checked the things which were audaciously done at Ephesus, as Theodoret declares in his letter? He above all ought to have been named in the acts, and this opposition of his would beyond doubt have been inserted in the same acts. But since it is plain from the acts that Julius spoke, while the opposition of Hilarus is proved not so much from the acts as from the Chronicle of Prosper, Theodoret is known to have been deceived by uncertain report and by some equivocation, when he attributes to Renatus what was to be attributed to Hilarus: unless perhaps someone should prefer that the name of Renatus crept by error into the superscription of Theodoret's letter in place of the name of Hilarus, which however we do not dare even to suspect. For we rather believe that Theodoret, who had learned from letter 28 to Flavian that three legates were sent by Leo, and had moreover received by report that the legates had resisted the proceedings at Ephesus, and had heard nothing of the death of Renatus, wrote to each of them in the same form, to commend his cause to them; but that only the letter to Renatus has survived. For the letter of Theodoret which is extant to the archdeacon of the Roman Church we believe to have been given, he meaning to direct it to him who was first in this Church, although he did not know the name, since the power of archdeacons was well known; and not to Hilarus, since, as he knew him to have discharged the office of the legation, he would have inserted in the letter something particular about this.
Quid quod Julium, non autem Julianum Ephesinae synodo interfuisset certissimum est? Id satis efficax argumentum esse possent interlocutiones per interpretem in Ephesinis gestis contentae, quae Julio quidem conveniunt, a Juliano autem Coensi alienae sunt, quippe qui Graecae urbis episcopus uno per interpretem, sed per sese Graece locutus est non tam in Chalcedonensi quam in Constantinopolitana synodo sub Flaviano ante Ephesinam habita: unde irritus cognoscitur audax Quesnelli nisus, quo, ut hanc rationem elideret, Julianum Ephesinae synodi tempore Graecae linguae minus peritum traduxit. Sed luculentiora ex ipsis gestis suppetunt. Julium enim, non Julianum habent mss. codices antiquae vensionis concilii Chalcedonensis. Sex codices hujus versionis expendimus quatuor Vaticanos 1321, 1323, 4166 et 5405, Ghigianum 483, et antiquissimum Veronensem 57. Ex sex autem vicibus quibus hic legatus nominatur, quinquies dicitur Julius in quatuor codicibus, nempe tribus Vaticanis 1323, 4166 et 5405, atque in Ghigiano et semel tantum per errorem Julianus in Ghigiano Eusebius autem item semel in iisdem mss. Vaticanis tribus. In antiquissimo autem Veronensi, et in emendatiori Vat. 1321, ubique semper Julius scribitur. Idipsum pariter in quatuor suis mss. observavit Baluzius. Nam Corbeiensis et Colbertinus Julianum semel tantum exhibent; Parisiensis ac Divionensis Julium semper ingerunt. Confer apud ipsum Baluzium singula concilii loca, nec unum tantummodo priorem textum, ubi Julianum in duobus codicibus praeferri notavit, cum Quesnello consideres, quod nonnullis fucum facere posset. Hinc autem erronea cognoscitur editorum lectio Julianum ubique exhibens, cui Quesnellus innixus est. Ex hac autem antiqua interpretatione
What of the fact that it is most certain that Julius, and not Julian, was present at the synod of Ephesus? A sufficiently effective argument of this could be the interventions through an interpreter contained in the Ephesine acts, which indeed suit Julius, but are foreign to Julian of Cos, since he, as bishop of a Greek city, spoke not through an interpreter but by himself in Greek, not so much in the Chalcedonian as in the Constantinopolitan synod held under Flavian before that of Ephesus: whence the bold effort of Quesnel is recognized as vain, by which, in order to break down this reasoning, he represented Julian as less skilled in the Greek tongue at the time of the Ephesine synod. But clearer proofs are at hand from the acts themselves. For the manuscript codices of the ancient version of the council of Chalcedon have Julius, not Julian. We have weighed six codices of this version, four Vatican, 1321, 1323, 4166 and 5405, the Chigi 483, and the very ancient Veronese 57. Now of the six times on which this legate is named, five times he is called Julius in four codices, namely the three Vatican 1323, 4166 and 5405, and in the Chigi, and once only by error Julian in the Chigi, but Eusebius likewise once in the same three Vatican manuscripts. But in the very ancient Veronese, and in the more correct Vat. 1321, Julius is everywhere always written. Baluze likewise observed the very same in his four manuscripts. For the Corbie and the Colbert exhibit Julian once only; the Paris and the Dijon always give Julius. Compare in Baluze himself the several places of the council, and do not, with Quesnel, consider only the one earlier text, where he noted that Julian is given in two codices, which could mislead some. Hence, moreover, the reading of the editors exhibiting Julian everywhere, on which Quesnel leaned, is recognized as erroneous. And from this ancient translation
Editors' notes and page, col. 1361

Footnotes

<!-- The Ballerini note (c) begun on page 685 appears to fill this whole page, down both columns. The upper part of the left column (col. 1361) was supplied from the column images in QA pass Q4a; the two foot images show only the lower part of each column, so the upper part of the right column (col. 1362) was not seen and is marked […]. --> (printed under page 686)

(c) ‹anchor: (call on page 685, col 1360)› · note text in cols 1361-1362

(continued) Renatus tamen nullibi appellatur, quod incredibile est si cum caeteris adfuisset. Neque gesta ipsa Ephesina deesse Quesnellus affirmet, nec quod in Chalcedonensi legitur, eorumdem gestorum exceptum esse pronuntiet. Chalcedonensibus enim gestis palam revincitur: ex quibus ipsa Ephesina acta integra et sine ullo saltu lecta fuisse noscuntur usque ad actionem quae Eutychis absolutionem et Flaviani ac Eusebii condemnationem continebat, cuique soli Romanae sedis legati interfuerunt. Cur ergo Julio episcopo, Hilaro diacono, et Dulcitio notario memoratis, Renatus in his gestis omittitur, nisi quia apud Delos mortuus, ut in Breviculo traditur, ei concilio non adfuit? Qui autem omitti poterat, si ea quae Ephesi audacter gesta sunt arguisset et repressisset, ut Theodoretus in epistola pronuntiat? Hic praesertim nominandus in gestis fuerat, et haec ejus contradictio iisdem gestis procul dubio fuisset inserta. Cum vero ex gestis pateat Julium interlocutum, Hilari autem contradictio non tam probetur ex gestis quam ex Chronico Prosperi, Theodoretus incerta fama ac aequivocatione aliqua deceptus noscitur, dum id tribuit Renato quod Hilaro erat tribuendum: nisi quis forte Renati nomen pro Hilari nomine in inscriptionem epistolae Theodoreti per errorem irrepsisse malit, quod tamen ne suspicari quidem audemus. Potius enim credimus Theodoretum, qui tres legatos a Leone missos ex epistola 28 ad Flavianum didicerat, ex fama autem acceperat legatos Ephesinis gestis restitisse, nec de Renati morte quidquam audierat, ad singulos scripsisse eodem exemplo, ut suam illis causam commendaret; solam autem ad Renatum epistolam superfuisse. Quae enim exstat Theodoreti epistola ad archidiaconum Ecclesiae Romanae, ei qui in hac Ecclesia primus erat, directurus, licet nomen ignoraret, datam credimus, cum archidiaconorum nota esset potestas; non autem Hilaro, quem cum sciret legationis officio functum, aliquid de hoc peculiare litteris inseruisset. Quid quod Julium, non autem Julianum Ephesinae synodo interfuisset certissimum est? Id satis efficax argumentum esse possent interlocutiones per interpretem in Ephesinis gestis contentae, quae Julio quidem conveniunt, a Juliano autem Coensi alienae sunt, quippe qui Graecae urbis episcopus uno per interpretem, sed per sese Graece locutus est non tam in Chalcedonensi quam in Constantinopolitana synodo sub Flaviano ante Ephesinam habita: unde irritus cognoscitur audax Quesnelli nisus, quo, ut hanc rationem elideret, Julianum Ephesinae synodi tempore Graecae linguae minus peritum traduxit. Sed luculentiora ex ipsis gestis suppetunt. Julium enim, non Julianum habent mss. codices antiquae vensionis concilii Chalcedonensis. Sex codices hujus versionis expendimus quatuor Vaticanos 1321, 1323, 4166 et 5405, Ghigianum 483, et antiquissimum Veronensem 57. Ex sex autem vicibus quibus hic legatus nominatur, quinquies dicitur Julius in quatuor codicibus, nempe tribus Vaticanis 1323, 4166 et 5405, atque in Ghigiano et semel tantum per errorem Julianus in Ghigiano Eusebius autem item semel in iisdem mss. Vaticanis tribus. In antiquissimo autem Veronensi, et in emendatiori Vat. 1321, ubique semper Julius scribitur. Idipsum pariter in quatuor suis mss. observavit Baluzius. Nam Corbeiensis et Colbertinus Julianum semel tantum exhibent; Parisiensis ac Divionensis Julium semper ingerunt. Confer apud ipsum Baluzium singula concilii loca, nec unum tantummodo priorem textum, ubi Julianum in duobus codicibus praeferri notavit, cum Quesnello consideres, quod nonnullis fucum facere posset. Hinc autem erronea cognoscitur editorum lectio Julianum ubique exhibens, cui Quesnellus innixus est. Ex hac autem antiqua interpre- […] haec historia Acacianae causae documentis praefixa brevius describitur; incipit enim a damnatione Dioscori, et in iis gestis desinit quae Acacii damnationem praecesserunt. Duo autem additamenta huic historiae accessere, alterum initio, quo historia ab origine, a Nestorio scilicet et Eutyche, inchoatur; alterum in fine, quo eadem historia ad Acacii damnationem usque perducitur. Haec vero historia cum his additamentis in Virdunensi codice, qui sola monumenta Acaciana complectitur, inventa fuit a Sirmondo cum titulo: Gesta de nomine Acacii, a nobis autem cum eodem titulo in ms. Vat. Reginae 1997. Nova tandem aliquot linearum additio in fine facta fuit, cum qua excusa jampridem habebatur in Romana editione Epistolarum Romanorum pontificum an. 1591, tom. I, part. II, pag. 142. Hoc autem integrum documentum reperimus in aliquot mss. libris praestantissimae collectionis Avellanae, in quibus hoc initium est ab editoribus Romanis omissum: Incipit. In causa fidei christianae, cui ab exordio sui numquam defuisse probantur inimici. Nostro quidem saeculo, etc.; unde Quesnellus notavit hanc historiam duabus primis lineis in editione Romana breviorem esse quam quae a Sirmondo publicata fuit. Integra hujusmodi historia Liberatus usus est, non autem contra, ut Pagius perperam existimavit ad an. 496, num 4. Nunc observamus hanc historiam in collectionibus Quesnelliana, et Vaticanis 1342, 1344 [third digit unclear in the scan] in Barb. 2888, in Veronensi 46, et in ms. Virdunensi praemitti monumentis Acacianis, quae in Gelasio desinunt; in Vat. Reg. 1997 subjici epistolae Gelasii; in Avellano autem caeterisque similibus referri inter Gelasii epistolas: adeo ut ejusdem historiae Gelasium auctorem esse non male conjecerit Henricus Valesius. Tempus quidem initio opusculi indicatum, quod respondet an. 493, aut 494, et historiae finis cum Gelasii temporibus conveniunt. Gelasii porro morem fuisse nonnulla suis opusculis addere, liquet ex epistola ad Dardanos, quae in Quesnelliana alisque collectionibus brevior est, aliquot vero additamentis auctior invenitur in codice Avellano, unde illam Romani editores typis tradidere. Idipsum ergo credimus evenisse historiae Eutychianistarum; adeo ut additamenta quae subdinde accessere, eidem Gelasio tribuenda sint. Hinc autem quanta sit auctoritas ejus testimonii quo Renatus apud Delum mortuus ibidem traditur, nemo non videt. Quamquam etiamsi alius a Gelasio habeatur ejus additamenti auctor, cum tamen Romanus fuerit atque aetate (continues)

(printed under page 686)

Page

  • running head: 1361 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST⟨ ⟩ (the head runs on over the facing column, cut off in the image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Julianus Coensis interfuit vice Leonis synodo Ephe-›; B ‹ex gestis pateat Julium interlocutum, Hilari autem› (in the foot note); C ‹sciret legationis officio functum, aliquid de hoc pe-› (in the foot note); D ‹quies dicitur Julius in quatuor codicibus, nempe› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Only the two top lines of this column are Quesnel's text; it begins and ends mid-sentence. Everything below the rule BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES is the continuation of the Ballerini foot note (c), whose call lies in col. 1360 ("Quod vero non (c) Julius Puteolanus"); it fills the rest of the column in two paragraphs ("Renatus tamen nullibi appellatur ..." and "Quid quod Julium, non autem Julianum ...") and runs on into col. 1362; it is not set here. Seen in that note, as printed: "vensionis" (for versionis), "Eusebius autem item semel" (apparently for Julianus), "in Ghigiano et semel" without stop, "uno per interpretem" (for non); and in the part of the note under col. 1362: "alisque" (for aliisque), "subdinde" (for subinde).
  • running head: 1361 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1362
  • marginal letters: A ‹plura quae probabile efficiant› (stands between the columns beside the first Quesnel line); B ‹ut in Breviculo historiae›; C ‹aliquot linearum additio›; D ‹similibus referri inter Gelasii› (B, C, D stand beside lines of the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 54:1362
plura quae probabile efficiant. Quod ultimum si verum est, hoc ea ratione contigisse puto, quod vel
several things which make it probable. If this last is true, I think it came about for this reason, that either
Editors' notes and page, col. 1362

Footnotes

(c, continued) ‹anchor: Quod vero non (col. 1360)› · call in col 1360; continuation printed under col. 1362, to be joined to note (c) in n1360 after its part under col. 1361 a Rustico recognita Julium item fuisse in Graecis exemplaribus quibus vetus interpres et Rusticus usi sunt, discimus; et jure Evagrium ac Nicephorum Graecos scriptores Julium, non Julianum praetulisse; ac per errorem in editis Conciliorum Graecis Julianum alicubi appellari, qui Julius fuit. Enimvero in ambobus Graecis codd. concilii Chalcedonensis bibliothecae Venetae S. Marci 164 et 555, Ἰούλιος, Julius, ubique legitur, excepto secundo actorum, ubi Ἰουλιανὸς, Julianus habetur, qui unicus locus ex quinque aliis Ἰούλιος, Julius, praeferentibus emendandus est.

revised by Rusticus we learn that Julius likewise stood in the Greek copies which the old translator and Rusticus used; and that Evagrius and Nicephorus, Greek writers, rightly gave Julius, not Julian; and that by error in the printed Greek texts of the Councils he is somewhere called Julian, who was Julius. For indeed in both the Greek codices of the council of Chalcedon in the Venetian library of St Mark, 164 and 555, Ἰούλιος, Julius, is read everywhere, except in the second [session] of the acts, where Ἰουλιανός, Julian, is found, which single place is to be emended from the five others that give Ἰούλιος, Julius.

Quod si ex his Julius in Ephesina synodo legationem Romanae sedis gessit, duo sequuntur, quae Quesnelli systema evertunt: primo commentitia esse quae de Juliano Coensi legato inanibus conjecturis comminiscitur; deinde eum qui apud Delos obiit non fuisse Julium episcopum, sed Renatum presbyterum, ut in Breviculo historiae Eutychianistarum traditur.

But if from these things it was Julius who bore the legation of the Roman see in the Ephesine synod, two things follow which overturn Quesnel's system: first, that what he devises by empty conjectures about Julian of Cos as legate is fictitious; next, that he who died at Delos was not Julius the bishop, but Renatus the presbyter, as is related in the Breviculus of the history of the Eutychianists.

Quoniam vero hoc Breviculi testimonium Quesnellus panno tribuit, quia abest in Quesnellianae collectionis capite 43, ubi eadem historia inserta est, quid hac in re sentiendum sit, ope vetustissimorum codicum detegere plurimum refert. In Quesnelliana quidem et in nonnullis aliis antiquis collectionibus haec historia Acacianae causae documentis praefixa brevius describitur; incipit enim a damnatione Dioscori, et in iis gestis desinit quae Acacii damnationem praecesserunt. Duo autem additamenta huic historiae accessere, alterum initio, quo historia ab origine, a Nestorio scilicet et Eutyche, inchoatur; alterum in fine, quo eadem historia ad Acacii damnationem usque perducitur. Haec vero historia cum his additamentis in Virdunensi codice, qui sola monumenta Acaciana complectitur, inventa fuit a Sirmondo cum titulo: Gesta de nomine Acacii, a nobis autem cum eodem titulo in ms. Vat. Reginae 1997. Nova tandem aliquot linearum additio in fine facta fuit, cum qua excusa jampridem habebatur in Romana editione Epistolarum Romanorum pontificum an. 1591, tom. I, part. II, pag. 142. Hoc autem integrum documentum reperimus in aliquot mss. libris praestantissimae collectionis Avellanae, in quibus hoc initium est ab editoribus Romanis omissum: Incipit. In causa fidei christianae, cui ab exordio sui numquam defuisse probantur inimici. Nostro quidem saeculo, etc.; unde Quesnellus notavit hanc historiam duabus primis lineis in editione Romana breviorem esse quam quae a Sirmondo publicata fuit. Integra hujusmodi historia Liberatus usus est, non autem contra, ut Pagius perperam existimavit ad an. 496, num 4. Nunc observamus hanc historiam in collectionibus Quesnelliana, et Vaticanis 1342, 1344† in Barb. 2888, in Veronensi 46, et in ms. Virdunensi praemitti monumentis Acacianis, quae in Gelasio desinunt; in Vat. Reg. 1997 subjici epistolae Gelasii; in Avellano autem caeterisque similibus referri inter Gelasii epistolas: adeo ut ejusdem historiae Gelasium auctorem esse non male conjecerit Henricus Valesius. Tempus quidem initio opusculi indicatum, quod respondet an. 493, aut 494, et historiae finis cum Gelasii temporibus conveniunt. Gelasii porro morem fuisse nonnulla suis opusculis addere, liquet ex epistola ad Dardanos, quae in Quesnelliana alisque collectionibus brevior est, aliquot vero additamentis auctior invenitur in codice Avellano, unde illam Romani editores typis tradidere. Idipsum ergo credimus evenisse historiae Eutychianistarum; adeo ut additamenta quae subdinde accessere, eidem Gelasio tribuenda sint. Hinc autem quanta sit auctoritas ejus testimonii quo Renatus apud Delum mortuus ibidem traditur, nemo non videt. Quamquam etiamsi alius a Gelasio habeatur ejus additamenti auctor, cum tamen Romanus fuerit atque aetate

But since Quesnel ascribes this testimony of the Breviculus to a patch, because it is absent in chapter 43 of the Quesnel collection, where the same history is inserted, it is of the greatest importance to uncover, by the help of the most ancient codices, what is to be thought in this matter. In the Quesnel collection indeed, and in some other ancient collections, this history, prefixed to the documents of the Acacian cause, is set down more briefly; for it begins from the condemnation of Dioscorus, and ends with those proceedings which preceded the condemnation of Acacius. But two additions have accrued to this history, one at the beginning, by which the history is begun from its origin, namely from Nestorius and Eutyches; the other at the end, by which the same history is carried down as far as the condemnation of Acacius. Now this history with these additions was found by Sirmond in the Verdun codex, which comprises only the Acacian records, with the title: Acts concerning the name of Acacius, and by us with the same title in the manuscript Vat. Reginae 1997. Finally a new addition of some lines was made at the end, with which it had long since been printed in the Roman edition of the Letters of the Roman pontiffs of the year 1591, tome I, part II, page 142. Moreover we have found this document entire in some manuscript books of the most excellent Avellana collection, in which there is this beginning, omitted by the Roman editors: Here begins. In the cause of the Christian faith, to which from its very beginning enemies are proved never to have been wanting. In our own age indeed, etc.; whence Quesnel noted that this history is shorter by its first two lines in the Roman edition than that which was published by Sirmond. Liberatus used the entire history of this kind, and not the reverse, as Pagi wrongly judged at the year 496, number 4. Now we observe that this history, in the Quesnel collection, and in the Vatican 1342, 1344, in Barb. 2888, in the Veronese 46, and in the Verdun manuscript, is placed before the Acacian records, which end in Gelasius; that in Vat. Reg. 1997 it is subjoined to a letter of Gelasius; but that in the Avellana and the others like it, it is set among the letters of Gelasius: so that Henri Valois not badly conjectured Gelasius to be the author of the same history. The time indeed indicated at the beginning of the little work, which answers to the year 493 or 494, and the end of the history agree with the times of Gelasius. Further, that it was the custom of Gelasius to add some things to his little works is clear from the letter to the Dardanians, which is shorter in the Quesnel and other collections, but is found enlarged by some additions in the Avellana codex, whence the Roman editors committed it to type. We therefore believe that the very same happened to the history of the Eutychianists; so that the additions which afterwards accrued are to be attributed to the same Gelasius. Hence, moreover, everyone sees how great is the authority of that testimony by which Renatus is there related to have died at Delos. Although, even if someone other than Gelasius be held the author of that addition, yet since he was a Roman and in age

(printed under page 686, under col. 1362; runs on past the foot of the column)

Page

  • running head: ⟨NO⟩TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1362
  • marginal letters: A ‹plura quae probabile efficiant. Quod ultimum si ve-›; B ‹ut in Breviculo historiae Eutychianistarum traditur.› (in the foot note); C ‹aliquot linearum additio in fine facta fuit, cum qua› (in the foot note); D ‹similibus referri inter Gelasii epistolas : adeo ut› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • misprint (foot note c): ‹alisque collectionibus› for ‹aliisque collectionibus› (set as printed by Q8a)
  • misprint (foot note c): ‹1344 in Barb.› with no comma or et before ‹in› (marked † in the note text)
  • other: Only the two top lines of this column are Quesnel's text; it begins and ends mid-sentence. Everything below the rule BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES is the continuation of the Ballerini foot note (c), whose call lies in col. 1360; it fills the rest of the column (three paragraphs: the end of the one begun in col. 1361, "Quod si ex his Julius ...", "Quoniam vero hoc Breviculi testimonium ...") and runs on past the foot of the column, breaking at "atque aetate". Its first printed letters ‹tatione› are the tail of a word split at the foot of col. 1361 and are not repeated here. Q8a moved this continuation out of the source file parts/c1362_a.md, where it stood under a Footnotes heading, into this notes file; it is to be joined to note (c) in n1360. The Greek names in that note are printed with uneven or missing breathings and accents.
PL 54:1363
Julius vita functus est antequam pseudosynodus inchoaretur, vel aliud quid impedimento fuit ne Ephesum accederet. Quoniam vero multum intererat ut qui vices pontificis Romani in eo concilio habiturus erat episcopali dignitate fulgeret, substitutus est in locum Julii Julianus, prout in mandatis procul dubio habebant reliqui legati. Atque ut hoc verisimile existimem, sequentibus conjecturis adducor.
Julius departed this life before the pseudo-synod was begun, or something else was a hindrance to his coming to Ephesus. But since it mattered greatly that he who was to hold the place of the Roman pontiff in that council should shine with episcopal dignity, Julian was substituted in the place of Julius, as the remaining legates doubtless had it in their instructions. And I am led to think this probable by the following conjectures.
1° Quoties de legato sedis apostolicae mentio habetur in synodo Ephesina, Julianus semper appellatur in Latina versione; in textu Graeco ter Julianus, bis tantummodo Julius dicitur: ut mirum sit qua ratione a clarisssimo Baluzio scriptum in I tomo novae collectionis Concil. praef. in Chalced., constanter vocari Julium in omnibus antiquis codicibus mss. Quod argumento est de alio sermonem esse quam de illo Roma misso, qui in Epistolarum S. Leonis Graeca versione, I parte concilii Chalcedonensis semper Ιούλιος dicitur sola 24 (nunc 28) excepta. Non igitur Julius in synodo vices pontificis egit, sed Julianus, nec alius quam Coensis episcopus. 2° Nisi supremum obiisset diem in Oriente Julius, aliqua post infaustam synodum de eo mentio haberetur: vel enim ejus reditus notaretur vel mors ejus inter latrocinalis illius conventiculi improbus ausus recenseretur: idem ipse ad Pulcheriam scripsisset, ipse ad Leonem retulisset de gestis synodi, ipse a Leone vel de consensu exhibito vituperaretur, vel laudaretur de recusato: at nihil tale legitur. 3° Julianum Coensem multis magnisque tribulationibus vexatum fuisse per impotentem Dioscori saevitiam testatur Leo ad ipsum scribens epistola 44 (nunc 48) 13 die Octobris ejusdem anni data, et 61 (nunc 81), 13 Aprilis sequentis anni: quod non aliam ob causam accidisse credendum est, quam quod ut legatus Romani pontificis fidei justitiaeque partes constanti animo tutatus fuerat, impiique Dioscori nefandis molitionibus palam contradixerat. 4° Ex eadem epist. 61 (nunc 81) liquet aliquo modo Julianum S. Leonis personam seu vices etiam ante Chalcedonensem synodum gessisse: siquidem eum exhortans ut contra falsitatis astutias perseverantem diligentiam teneret, addit: Cum ad hoc et tuus animus et NOSTRA AUCTORITAS suffragetur. Et postea: Ad quam rem nostro post diem venerabilem Paschae dirigemus, qui tecum participato concilio, ea quae a nobis constituta fuerint, exsequantur. Immo et in ipsa epist. 25 (nunc 35) ad eumdem scripta per legatos ad Ephesinam synodum missos, testatur has ad eum litteras ideo scribere, ut, inquit, UNANIMITER atque constanter his qui Evangelium Christi corrumpere cupiunt resistatis. In epistola etiam 68 (nunc 80) Julianum sollicite commendat Anatolio CP. et huic illum vult adhaerere: quod innuit ipsum Leonis partes egisse in synodo, cui propterea timendum erat ne Eutychis sequaces molestam facescerent. 5° Vix dubitare licet Julianum Coensem episcopum pseudosynodo interfuisse, cum et eam ob causam mandata S. Leonis acceperit ante synodum, ut unanimiter cum aliis legatis resisteret adversariis veritatis, et ad eumdem de rebus male et in synodo gestis litteras scripserit pontifex, et secretoribus etiam mandatis monuerit de suis eodem in negotio consiliis. At nusquam Juliani Coensis nomen habetur in gestis pseudosynodi, si Julianus vel Julius, qui vices pontificis ibidem gessisse legitur, alius fuit a Coensi Juliano.
1° As often as mention is made of the legate of the apostolic see in the synod of Ephesus, he is always called Julian in the Latin version; in the Greek text he is called Julian three times, Julius only twice: so that it is a wonder on what ground it was written by the most illustrious Baluze, in tome I of the new collection of Councils, preface to Chalcedon, that he is constantly called Julius in all the ancient manuscript codices. This is a proof that the discourse is about another than the one sent from Rome, who in the Greek version of the Letters of Saint Leo, in part I of the council of Chalcedon, is always called Julius, the 24th alone (now 28) excepted. It was not therefore Julius who acted in the pontiff's place in the synod, but Julian, and no other than the bishop of Cos. 2° If Julius had not met his last day in the East, some mention would be made of him after the ill-starred synod: for either his return would be noted, or his death would be reckoned among the wicked outrages of that robber conventicle; he himself would have written to Pulcheria, he himself would have reported to Leo on the acts of the synod, he himself would be either blamed by Leo for consent given or praised for consent refused: but nothing of the kind is read. 3° That Julian of Cos was harassed with many and great tribulations through the unbridled savagery of Dioscorus, Leo testifies, writing to him in letter 44 (now 48), given on the 13th day of October of the same year, and in 61 (now 81), on the 13th of April of the following year: which must be believed to have happened for no other cause than that, as legate of the Roman pontiff, he had defended with steadfast mind the cause of faith and justice, and had openly contradicted the unspeakable machinations of the impious Dioscorus. 4° From the same letter 61 (now 81) it is clear that Julian in some manner bore the person or place of Saint Leo even before the synod of Chalcedon: for, exhorting him to maintain a persevering diligence against the craftiness of falsehood, he adds: Since to this both your own mind and OUR AUTHORITY lend support. And afterwards: For which matter we shall send, after the venerable day of Easter, our own men, who, having shared counsel with you, are to carry out what shall have been determined by us. Indeed even in letter 25 (now 35) itself, written to the same man through the legates sent to the synod of Ephesus, he testifies that he writes this letter to him for this reason, that, he says, you may UNANIMOUSLY and steadfastly resist those who desire to corrupt the Gospel of Christ. In letter 68 (now 80) also he anxiously commends Julian to Anatolius of Constantinople and wishes him to cleave to the latter: which hints that he had acted on Leo's behalf in the synod, and that on that account it was to be feared for him that the followers of Eutyches would make trouble. 5° It is scarcely permissible to doubt that Julian, bishop of Cos, was present at the pseudo-synod, since he both received Saint Leo's instructions before the synod for this very purpose, that he might unanimously with the other legates resist the adversaries of the truth, and the pontiff wrote a letter to the same man about the things done ill, and done in the synod, and also advised him by more secret instructions of his own counsels in the same business. Yet nowhere is the name of Julian of Cos found in the acts of the pseudo-synod, if the Julian or Julius who is read to have held the pontiff's place there was another than Julian of Cos.
6. Narrat Breviculus historiae Eutychianistarum unum legatorum a Romana sede missorum ad synodum Ephesinam, illuc non pervenisse, morte scilicet praeventum in Delo insula. Interfuerunt etiam, inquit, vicarii ab apostolica sede directi, Julius Puteolanus episcopus, Hilarus archidiaconus, quia presbyter Renatus in Delo insula morte praeventus est: adfuit etiam Dulcitius notarius, etc. Julium quidem concilio interfuisse
6. The Breviculus of the history of the Eutychianists relates that one of the legates sent by the Roman see to the synod of Ephesus did not arrive there, having namely been overtaken by death on the island of Delos. There were present also, it says, the vicars sent by the apostolic see, Julius, bishop of Puteoli, Hilary the archdeacon, because the presbyter Renatus was overtaken by death on the island of Delos: there was present also Dulcitius the notary, etc. That Julius indeed was present at the council
Editors' notes and page, col. 1363

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: (call on page 685, col 1360)› · note text at the foot of cols 1363-1364

(continued) Gelasii de Romano presbytero testimonium dederit, fidem in hoc praecipue maximam obtinere debet qui praesertim et Prospero, et Ephesinae pseudosynodi gestis congruat.

(printed under page 687)

Page

  • running head: 1363 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head; the rest lies over column 1364)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Julius vita functus est antequam›; B ‹sola 24 (nunc 28) excepta›; C ‹61 (nunc 81) liquet aliquo modo›; D ‹miter cum aliis legatis resisteret›
  • old-edition numerals: 1414 after ‹inchoaretur,›; 1415 after ‹dubio›; 1416 after ‹venerabilem›
  • other: The last word is split at the column break (in- / terfuisse); set whole here as "interfuisse" from the first line of column 1364, which therefore begins after it. The Greek name Ιούλιος is printed without a legible breathing. "epistola 44": the first digit is worn; read as 44 (UNSURE). The old-edition numeral after "venerabilem" is worn (1416, last digit unsure). At the foot, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, two lines of a Ballerini foot note continued from the preceding page ("Gelasii de Romano presbytero testimonium dederit, fidem in hoc praecipue maximam obtinere debet qui"): left out of the text as foot-note matter.
PL 54:1364
ait, mortuum vero Renatum; sed vereor plurimum ne memoriae lapsum passus sit auctor Breviculi, aut insertis rumoribus scriptisve deceptus: ut potius interfuisse synodo dicendus sit Renatus, morteque praeventus Julius. Cum enim scribit unum esse mortuum in Delo insula, vix errori locus esse potuit, non enim hoc somniavit auctor ille; at cum Julium interfuisse dicit synodo, decipi potuit nominis similitudine. Cum legeret enim in epistola S. Leonis missum esse Julium qui vices pontificis ageret, nominatumque reperisset in actis Ephesinis Julianum, vel Julium, iisdem fungentem vicibus S. Leonis, facile fuit in eam opinionem ire, unum eumdemque esse, ac proinde de alio e tribus legatis intelligendum esse quod scriptum reperit de unius illorum morte. Non certe de Hilaro, cujus frequens memoria in synodo et post synodum. Igitur, conclusit ille, de Renato verum fuit. At, repono ego, de Renato verum esse non potest, ad quem nimirum litteras post synodum dedit Theodoritus. Cum enim a sede sua dejectus esset sententia pseudosynodi, querelas suas detulit tum ad S. Leonem, tum ad ejus legatos ad Renatum presbyterum et Hilarum diaconum. Ex quo et duplex robur conjecturae nostrae accedit. Quod enim scripserit ad Renatum, arguit errorem auctoris incerti, qui mortuum ante synodum scripsit: quod vero ad Julium non scripsit, aliquatenus probat eum tunc non superfuisse in vivis, nec presentem synodo fuisse. Alioquin eum in primis conveniebat adire, qui primas habuisset in synodo pontificis vices, ut per eum S. Leonis mentem moveret excitaretque ad suscipiendam depositi episcopi defensionem. Quod enim ad Julianum Coensem non scripserit, ratio in promptu est: is enim in Orientalibus partibus remanens, idoneus non erat qui Theodoriti res apud Romanum pontificem coram ageret. Jam vero si Julius mortuus erat, Julianus episcopus Coensis is est procul dubio quem legimus in actis Ephesini latrocinii egisse vices Romani pontificis. Qui Breviculum historiae Eutychianistarum edendum denuo curarunt, ex hujus verbis de morte Renati presbyteri arguunt epistolam Theodoriti ad illum presbyterum scriptam non esse, sed potius ad Hilarum. At superest etiamnum ejusdem epistola ad Hilarum; ac praeterea si quis error in alterutro auctore isto agnoscendus est, satius est minusque incommodum a Breviculi auctore commissum fateri, quam a Theodorito. Quid enim? An Theodoritus quid de Renato factum esset ignoravit! nemo id dixerit. An librariorum error est, qui pro Hilaro Renatum supposuerint? At non tam erudita esse solet operarum oscitantia, ut pro uno legatorum alterum scribere cogitaverint. Adde quod in omnibus mss. excusisque Theodoriti exemplaribus eadem epigraphe constanter reperitur; nec solent epistolarum inscriptiones ab aliis quam ab auctoribus ipsarum componi, cum de aliis opusculorum generibus aliter persaepe fieri contingat. Auctor porro Breviculi ignotus, auctoritas incerta, fides vacillans, rari codices mss. excusi centum annis juniores. Quid ibitur habet unde cum Theodorito in hac controversia contendat?
it says, but that Renatus was dead; yet I greatly fear that the author of the Breviculus suffered a lapse of memory, or was deceived by uncertain rumours or writings: so that it is rather Renatus who must be said to have been present at the synod, and Julius who was overtaken by death. For when he writes that one died on the island of Delos, there could scarcely be room for error, for that author did not dream this; but when he says that Julius was present at the synod, he could have been deceived by the likeness of the name. For since he read in the letter of Saint Leo that Julius had been sent to act in the pontiff's place, and had found named in the acts of Ephesus a Julian, or Julius, discharging the same office in place of Saint Leo, it was easy to pass into the opinion that he was one and the same, and consequently that what he found written about the death of one of them was to be understood of another of the three legates. Certainly not of Hilary, of whom there is frequent mention in the synod and after the synod. Therefore, he concluded, it was true of Renatus. But, I reply, it cannot be true of Renatus, to whom, as is plain, Theodoret sent a letter after the synod. For when he had been cast down from his see by the sentence of the pseudo-synod, he brought his complaints both to Saint Leo and to his legates, to Renatus the presbyter and Hilary the deacon. From which a twofold strength is also added to our conjecture. For that he wrote to Renatus convicts of error the uncertain author who wrote that he was dead before the synod; while that he did not write to Julius proves in some measure that the latter was then no longer among the living, and had not been present at the synod. Otherwise it was fitting to approach him first of all, who would have held the first place of the pontiff in the synod, that through him he might move the mind of Saint Leo and rouse him to undertake the defence of the deposed bishop. As for his not having written to Julian of Cos, the reason is at hand: for he, remaining in the Eastern parts, was not a fit person to plead Theodoret's cause in person before the Roman pontiff. Now indeed if Julius was dead, Julian, bishop of Cos, is without doubt the one whom we read in the acts of the robber council of Ephesus to have acted in the place of the Roman pontiff. Those who saw to the publishing anew of the Breviculus of the history of the Eutychianists argue from its words on the death of the presbyter Renatus that Theodoret's letter was not written to that presbyter, but rather to Hilary. But a letter of the same man to Hilary still survives; and besides, if any error is to be acknowledged in one or other of these authors, it is better and less awkward to confess it committed by the author of the Breviculus than by Theodoret. For what? Was Theodoret ignorant of what had become of Renatus! No one would say that. Is it an error of the copyists, who put Renatus in place of Hilary? But the drowsiness of workmen is not usually so learned that they would have thought of writing one of the legates for the other. Add that in all the manuscript and printed copies of Theodoret the same superscription is constantly found; nor are the headings of letters usually composed by others than their own authors, although with other kinds of short works it very often happens otherwise. Moreover, the author of the Breviculus is unknown, his authority uncertain, his trustworthiness wavering, the manuscript codices rare, the printed ones less than a hundred years old. What then has he whereby he may contend with Theodoret in this controversy?
Si haec vera sunt, a scriptoribus variis varie hoc loco erratum. Errarunt qui Julium Puteolanum et Roma missum esse, et synodo interfuisse asseruerunt. Errant pariter qui utrumque de Juliano Coensi contendunt. Nam missus quidem est Julius ut interesset synodo, sed non interfuit. Non missus est Julianus Coensis, qui in Oriente tunc residebat, et tamen vice Leonis interfuit, in locum, ut dixi, Julii suffectus. Hinc corrige Evagrium Scholasticum Eccl. Histor. lib. I, cap. 10: Καὶ μὴν καὶ Ἰούλιος (συνῆν) τόπον πληρῶν Λέοντος τοῦ τῆς πρεσβυτέρας Ῥώμης ἐπισκόπου: Julius item episcopus (aderat) qui Leonis
If these things are true, various writers have erred variously on this point. Those erred who asserted that Julius of Puteoli was both sent from Rome and present at the synod. Those err equally who maintain both things of Julian of Cos. For Julius was indeed sent to be present at the synod, but was not present. Julian of Cos, who was then residing in the East, was not sent, and yet he was present in Leo's stead, having been put, as I said, in the place of Julius. Hence correct Evagrius Scholasticus, Ecclesiastical History, book I, chapter 10: And indeed Julius also (was present), filling the place of Leo, the bishop of the elder Rome: Julius the bishop likewise (was there), who of Leo
Editors' notes and page, col. 1364

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1364 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹terfuisse ait, mortuum vero›; B ‹dum dedit Theodoritus›; C ‹egisse vices Romani pontificis›; D ‹rari codices mss. excusi›
  • old-edition numerals: 1417 after ‹S. Leonis›; 1418 after ‹contendunt.›
  • other: The column's first printed letters, "terfuisse", complete the word split at the break and are set with column 1363; this file begins at "ait". The Greek accents are worn (the first Καὶ looks like a circumflex; set as grave); "ibitur" may be "ihitur" (worn letter, UNSURE). At the foot, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, the last two lines of the Ballerini foot note continued from the preceding page ("praesertim et Prospero, et Ephesinae pseudosynodi gestis congruat."): left out of the text as foot-note matter.
PL 54:1365
episcopi Romani vices gerebat. Corrige item Nicephorum lib. XIV Hist. Eccl. cap. 47: Παρῆσαν δὲ τῇ συνόδῳ... πλὴν Λέοντος τοῦ τῆς πρεσβυτέρας Ῥώμης ποιμένος, τούτου γὰρ τὸν τόπον ἐπίσκοπος Ἰούλιος πεμφθεὶς ἀνεπλήρου: Adfuerunt concilio... Leone veteris Romae pastore excepto, cujus locum Julius episcopus eo missus obtinuit. Corrigenda, inquam, utriusque hujus auctoris narratio, quia uterque male Julii Puteolani missionem a Leone, cum Juliani Coensis praesentia in synodo confundit. At non corrigendus textus, ut vult doctissimus Henr. Valesius annotat. in hunc Evagrii locum, ubi corrupte legi putat in utroque Ἰούλιος pro Ἰουλιανός; cum certum sit ita scripsisse auctores illos, discrimen, quod supra observavimus, non attendentes, et cum plerisque aliis scriptoribus existimantes eum adfuisse synodo Leonis nomine, qui eo consilio missus fuerat; quod discrimen nec ab eodem Valesio anidmaversum puto.
the Roman bishop, held the place. Correct likewise Nicephorus, book XIV of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 47: There were present at the synod... except Leo, the shepherd of the elder Rome, for his place the bishop Julius, having been sent, was filling: There were present at the council... Leo, the pastor of old Rome, excepted, whose place the bishop Julius, sent thither, held. The narrative of both these authors, I say, must be corrected, because each wrongly confuses the sending of Julius of Puteoli by Leo with the presence of Julian of Cos in the synod. But the text is not to be corrected, as the most learned Henri de Valois would have it in his annotations on this passage of Evagrius, where he thinks that in both Julius is corruptly read for Julian; since it is certain that those authors wrote thus, not attending to the distinction which we have observed above, and supposing with most other writers that he was present at the synod in Leo's name who had been sent with that purpose; which distinction I think was not noticed by the same de Valois either.
Contrariam opinionem, quae Julium interfuisse synodo contendit, Renato in Delo insula prius mortuo, non spernendis argumentis tuentur viri docti. Primum est quod Renati mentio nulla prorsus habetur in actis Ephesini latrocinii, ex quo silentio confirmatur narratio Breviculi de eodem morte praevento, ut scribit illius auctor, antequam Ephesus potuisset accedere. Nodus certe difficilis, nisi quis dixerit vix locum fuisse loquendi legatis in pseudosynodo, praesertim vero Renato; cum et Julianus pro episcopali dignitate vocem arriperet, et Hilarus pro suo archidiaconi ac specialis Ecclesiae Romanae legati munere praecipuas haberet legationis partes. Is enim ex prolixioribus semper verbis synodum alloquitur; ipse solus epistolam S. Leonis legi postulat semel et iterum; solus adversus latrocinale decretum intercedit.
The contrary opinion, which maintains that Julius was present at the synod, Renatus having first died on the island of Delos, learned men defend with arguments not to be despised. The first is that no mention whatever of Renatus is found in the acts of the robber council of Ephesus, by which silence the narrative of the Breviculus is confirmed concerning the same man's having been overtaken by death, as its author writes, before he could reach Ephesus. A hard knot certainly, unless one should say that there was scarcely room for the legates to speak in the pseudo-synod, and especially for Renatus; since both Julian, in virtue of his episcopal dignity, took up the word, and Hilary, in virtue of his office as archdeacon and special legate of the Roman Church, held the chief part in the legation. For it is he who always addresses the synod in the longer speeches; he alone demands once and again that the letter of Saint Leo be read; he alone interposes against the robber decree.
2. Prosperi silentium de Renato, ac ejusdem de Julio misso testimonium urgent. At missum Julium, seu destinatum, ut Prosperi affectata voce utar, non negamus. Silet quidem de Renato, sed aeque de Dulcitio, quem synodo praesentem fuisse liquet ex actis, ut nihil inde confici posset.
2. They press Prosper's silence about Renatus, and the same writer's testimony about the sending of Julius. But that Julius was sent, or appointed, to use Prosper's chosen word, we do not deny. He is indeed silent about Renatus, but equally about Dulcitius, whom it is clear from the acts to have been present at the synod, so that nothing could be concluded from that.
3. Breviculi Historiae Nestorianae et Eutychianae gravis et ineluctabilis videtur auctoritatis narratio. Ejus enim auctor Romae, ut apparet, scripsit quadragesimo circiter post synodum anno. Neque tamen deerit forsan qui reponat incertam hujus Breviculi auctoritatem, quia incertus auctor et incertae etiam fidei scriptum ipsum censeri potest. Conflatum enim illud videtur ex pluribus pannis qui aliis temporibus consuti fuerunt. Pannus omnium antiquissimus esse mihi videtur ille qui capitulum 43 codicis mei Romani conflat, et de rebus in Alexandrina Eclesia gestis a damnatione Dioscori usque ad Acacii damnationem unice tractat; quae enim breviora, plerumque sunt et antiquiora. Ex eo plura suo Breviario inseruit Liberatus diaconus cap. 15, 16, et 18, et suo Breviculo auctor incognitus. Immo Breviculus ipse nihil aliud esse videtur quam scriptum istud brevius, pluribus postea auctum ab aliquo scriptore, qui his historiam totam ab origine repetens suis usibus Breviculum concinnavit; qui in editione anni 1591 duabus primis lineis brevior est, auctior vero in fine duodecim, vel quindecim aliis. Porro, cum in ea parte quae in codice Romano nostro habetur, nihil apparet quod veritati consentaneum non sit, non ita et in iis quae primam Breviculi partem conficiunt: plura sunt enim quae a vero discrepant et a narratione Liberati. Vix igitur fides certa adhiberi potest scriptiunculae illi, cum nullum habet sibi suffragantem alium scriptorem; tametsi abroganda non videatur ejus auctoritas cum pluribus aliis accinit.
3. The narrative of the Breviculus of the Nestorian and Eutychian History seems of weighty and inescapable authority. For its author wrote at Rome, as it appears, about the fortieth year after the synod. Yet perhaps there will not be wanting one to reply that the authority of this Breviculus is uncertain, because the author is uncertain and the writing itself can be reckoned of uncertain trustworthiness also. For it seems to have been put together from several patches which were sewn together at different times. The oldest patch of all seems to me to be that which makes up chapter 43 of my Roman codex, and treats solely of the things done in the Church of Alexandria from the condemnation of Dioscorus down to the condemnation of Acacius; for the things that are shorter are for the most part also older. From it the deacon Liberatus inserted several things into his Breviarium, chapters 15, 16, and 18, and the unknown author into his Breviculus. Indeed the Breviculus itself seems to be nothing else than that shorter writing, afterwards enlarged with several things by some writer who, tracing with these the whole history from its origin, put the Breviculus together for his own uses; which in the edition of the year 1591 is shorter by the two first lines, but fuller at the end by twelve or fifteen others. Moreover, while in that part which is contained in our Roman codex nothing appears that is not in agreement with the truth, it is not so also in those things which make up the first part of the Breviculus: for there are several things which disagree with the truth and with the narrative of Liberatus. Scarcely therefore can sure credit be given to that little writing when it has no other writer supporting it; although its authority does not seem one to be set aside when it chimes with several others.
4. At insolens videtur, nec umquam alias usurpatum, ut in locum unius legati alius ab aliis legatis substituatur. Novum id forsan nec fieri solitum; sed necessitas id postulabat. Cum enim ex improviso ad
4. But it seems unusual, and never practised elsewhere, that in the place of one legate another should be substituted by the other legates. That was perhaps new and not customarily done; but necessity demanded it. For since unexpectedly to
Editors' notes and page, col. 1365

Page

  • running head: 1365 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹episcopi Romani vices gerebat›; B ‹non spernendis argumentis›; C ‹ut nihil inde confici posset›; D ‹ptore, qui his historiam totam›
  • old-edition numerals: 1419 after ‹temporibus›
  • other: The two "..." inside the Nicephorus quotation and its Latin version are printed points of omission, not column-break marks. The Greek accents are worn in places (ποιμένος, πεμφθεὶς read from the sense of the letters visible). At the foot, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, foot note (a): "Vide annot. 5 (Col. 825, n. a) in epist. 43." Its call is not in this column's text (it stands in column 1366); the note is kept out of the text.
PL 54:1366
synodum invitatus esset S. Leo, et breve admodum spatium diligendis mittendique episcopis concessum coactus fuit pontifex iis contentus esse legatis quos Constantinopolim dirigendos designaverat. Nec melius aliquid ei venit in mente quam ut Julianum Coensem, Orientalem quidem episcopum, sed patria Romanum, et in apostolicae sedis sinu nutritum legatis adjungeret, praesertim cum totum Eutychis negotium perspectum haberet, ac de eo ad pontificem litteras dedisset. Nullas quidem epistolas proferimus quae hoc Leonis consilium retegant; verum haec non erat epistolarum materies, sed secretiorum mandatorum, quae nisi cum necessitas postularet, publicanda erant: quemadmodum soli commonitorii privati secreto commiserat Coelestinus papa mandatum, quo jubebat ut legati sui ad Ephesinam primam synodum, pervenientes ad Cyrillum Alexandrinum consilium omne converterent. Scio per litteras Cyrillo delegatas esse pontificis vices, quia nimirum praesentiscebat Coelestinus, quod revera accidit, legatos mature satis ad indictam synodo diem non esse perventuros. Non eadem erat Leoni ratio, atque adeo sufficiebat ut cautionem de substituendo vel adjungendo novo legato penes legatos deponeret pro data occasione seu necessitate in medium adducendam. Interim hoc ex Coelestini exemplo colligimus non sine exemplo eoque recenti Orientalium partium episcopo Romani pontificis vices fuisse mandatas. Liquet sane ex epistola 61 (nunc 81) ad eumdem Julianum scripta pro reparanda pseudosynodi calamitate ipsum jam tunc auctoritatem sedis apostolicae circumtulise in Orientalibus regionibus Hortans enim eum ut contra falsitatis astutias perseverantem diligentiam teneat, addit: Cum tibi ad hoc et tuus animus et NOSTRA AUCTORITAS suffragetur.. ad quam rem nostros... dirigemus qui TECUM PARTICIPATO consilio, ea quae a nobis constituta fuerint, exsequantur. Quandonam ergo pontificis auctoritate munitus fuerat Julianus? annon istud est aliquod acceptae potestatis vestigium, qua in synodo vice pontificis uteretur?
the synod Saint Leo had been invited, and a very short space had been granted for choosing and sending bishops, the pontiff was compelled to be content with those legates whom he had designated to be sent to Constantinople. Nor did anything better come into his mind than to join to the legates Julian of Cos, an Eastern bishop indeed, but a Roman by birth and nurtured in the bosom of the apostolic see, especially since he had the whole affair of Eutyches thoroughly known to him, and had sent a letter about it to the pontiff. We produce indeed no letters that uncover this plan of Leo's; but this was not matter for letters, but for more secret instructions, which were not to be made public except when necessity should demand it: just as Pope Celestine had committed to the secrecy of a private memorandum alone the instruction by which he ordered that his legates to the first synod of Ephesus, on arriving, should turn their whole counsel towards Cyril of Alexandria. I know that the pontiff's place was delegated to Cyril by letter, because Celestine plainly foresaw, what in fact happened, that the legates would not arrive early enough for the day appointed for the synod. Leo's case was not the same, and so it sufficed that he should lodge with the legates a provision for substituting or adding a new legate, to be brought forward according to the occasion or necessity that offered. Meanwhile we gather this from Celestine's example, that it was not without precedent, and that a recent one, that the place of the Roman pontiff was entrusted to a bishop of the Eastern parts. It is certainly clear from letter 61 (now 81), written to the same Julian for repairing the calamity of the pseudo-synod, that he was already then carrying about the authority of the apostolic see in the Eastern regions. For, exhorting him to maintain a persevering diligence against the craftiness of falsehood, he adds: Since to this both your own mind and OUR AUTHORITY lend you support.. for which matter we shall send... our own men who, having SHARED counsel WITH YOU, are to carry out what shall have been determined by us. When then had Julian been furnished with the pontiff's authority? Is not this some trace of a power received, which he was to use in the synod in the pontiff's stead?
5. Instant, episcopum Ephesi legatum agentem, per interpretem locutum semper fuisse, cum Julianus Graece ac sine interprete semper verba fecerit in Chalcedonensi concilio. At forte homo Latinus nondum Graecam satis callebat pseudo-Ephesini tempore ut in tanto episcoporum consessu Graecum ageret, postmodum vero exercitatior in ea lingua per subsequens biennium factus, interpretis ope non indiguit. Ex eadem patriae ratione descendit quod de Leone differens in synodo sanctissimum papam suum illum apellet. Hoc decebat hominem in Romanae Ecclesiae sinu educatum.
5. They press that the bishop acting as legate at Ephesus always spoke through an interpreter, whereas Julian always spoke in Greek and without an interpreter in the council of Chalcedon. But perhaps, being a Latin, he was not yet sufficiently skilled in Greek at the time of the pseudo-Ephesine [council] to play the Greek in so great an assembly of bishops, but afterwards, having become more practised in that tongue through the following two years, he did not need the help of an interpreter. From the same consideration of his native land it follows that, discoursing of Leo in the synod, he calls him his own most holy pope. This befitted a man brought up in the bosom of the Roman Church.
6. Opponunt Leonis verba in epistola 39 (nunc 43): Haec Ephesina latrocinia a nobis, inquit, comperta sunt non incerto nuntio, sed ab ipsis reverendissimis episcopis qui a nobis missi sunt, et fidelissimo rerum quae gestae sunt narratore Hilaro. At episcopus Roma missus ad synodum non alius a Julio Puteolano. Ego vero, si qua fides epistolae quae subsequentis rude exemplum quibusdam esse videtur, suffragari potius primae opinioni puto quam adversari; cum enim solus Julius Roma missus sit, plures fuisse missos vere scribere Leo non potuit, nisi hoc sensu quod duo revera sunt legationis munere ornati, altero Roma misso ad hunc finem, altero vero vel adjuncto, vel suffecto Ephesi.
6. They set against this Leo's words in letter 39 (now 43): These Ephesian robberies, he says, have been learned by us not from an uncertain report, but from the most reverend bishops themselves who were sent by us, and from Hilary, the most faithful narrator of the things that were done. But the bishop sent from Rome to the synod is no other than Julius of Puteoli. I for my part, if any credit belongs to a letter which seems to some to be a rough draft of the one following, think that it supports the first opinion rather than opposes it; for since Julius alone was sent from Rome, Leo could not truly write that several were sent, except in this sense, that two were in fact adorned with the office of the legation, the one sent from Rome for this end, the other either added or substituted at Ephesus.
7. Urget clarissimus Baluzius codices mss., nam constanter vocari Julium in omnibus antiquis codicibus mss. Actorum Ephesinorum, nec in eisdem Juliani fieri mentionem totidem verbis asserit. At secum ipse pugnat: in eadem enim praefatione ad syn. Chalcedon. fatetur modo Julium, modo Julianum legi. Revera ad locum primum synodi Ephes. pag. 115 edit. Labbei fatetur solos codices Divionensem et Parisiensem
7. The most illustrious Baluze presses the manuscript codices, for he asserts in so many words that he is constantly called Julius in all the ancient manuscript codices of the Acts of Ephesus, and that no mention of Julian is made in them. But he is at odds with himself: for in the same preface to the synod of Chalcedon he admits that now Julius, now Julian is read. In fact, at the first passage of the synod of Ephesus, page 115 of Labbe's edition, he admits that only the codices of Dijon and of Paris
Editors' notes and page, col. 1366

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: sed ab ipsis› · call in col 1366

Vide annot. 5 (Col. 825, n. a) in epist. 43.

See annotation 5 (col. 825, note a) on Letter 43.

(printed under page 688)

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1366 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹synodum invitatus esset S. Leo›; B ‹sentiscebat Coelestinus›; C ‹istud est aliquod acceptae›; D ‹vero, si qua fides epistolae›
  • old-edition numerals: 1420 after ‹Interim hoc›
  • other: "quae nisi cum necessitas postularet, publicanda erant": the sense requires "non nisi"; set as printed and translated by the sense (UNSURE whether a misprint). "suffragetur.." is printed with two points, "nostros..." with three: printed points of omission. The last word is split at the column break (Parisien- / sem); set whole here from the first line of column 1367, which therefore begins after it. Foot-note call (a) stands after "ab ipsis" in section 6; the note, printed at the foot under column 1365, reads: "(a) Vide annot. 5 (Col. 825, n. a) in epist. 43." It is kept out of the text.
PL 54:1367
habere Julium, caeteros Julianum; et inter istos codices, Crabbi, Surii, Nicolini, editique alii, quos veterem versionem conservasse contendit, numerandi sunt, ipseque Graecus textus. Addo Labbeum, qui Divionensis codicis varias lectiones sedulo excerpsit, marginique ascripsit, nihil tale annotasse, sed solius Juliani nomen exhibere. Eamdem fere varietatem in aliis Actorum locis observat ipse Baluzius.
have Julius, the rest Julian; and among these codices are to be numbered those of Crabbe, Surius, Nicolini, and the other printed ones, which he maintains have preserved the old version, and the Greek text itself. I add that Labbe, who carefully excerpted the variant readings of the Dijon codex and set them in the margin, noted nothing of the kind, but exhibits the name of Julian alone. Baluze himself observes nearly the same variation in other places of the Acts.
Observandum insuper in exemplari Graeco epistolae ad Flavianum, et in versione Latina quae adjacet inter Acta Chalcedon. Julianum haberi; nec aliter in ejusdem epistolae exemplo, quod insertum est collationi sextae synodi V, et ex Actis Chalcedonensibus derivatum. Unde istud contigerit, cum ubique Julius legatur in epistolis S. Leonis, nolim ego decernere. Sed si ab ipso Juliano ita repositum sit, quem videlicet versionis Actorum Chalcedonensium auctorem esse opinantur viri docti, et probabile admodum est? Quid si ab ipsis legatis id praestitum in eo exemplari epistolae quod synodo offerendum erat? Sed mitto conjecturas. Hoc certum, non recentioris scribae erratum illud esse, cum in Actis Chalcedonensibus, quibus concilii V Patres utebantur, eadem lectio jacuerit. Quod argumento est, ita revera, lectum esse in genuinis Chalcedonensis synodi codicibus seu Graecis, seu Latinis, atque adeo in illa prisca versione qua usos esse concilii quinti Patres praedicat clarissimus collector, ac forsan ex Leonis epistolis praepostera emendatione Julium pro Julianum esse repositum. Etsi enim certum sit Julium legendum esse in epistolis extra synodi Acta; at si epistolae Actis insertae Juliani nomen inscriptum est antiquitus, mala fuit illa bonae lectionis restitutio.
It is to be observed besides that in the Greek copy of the letter to Flavian, and in the Latin version which lies beside it among the Acts of Chalcedon, Julian is found; and not otherwise in the copy of the same letter which was inserted in the sixth session of the Vth synod and derived from the Acts of Chalcedon. Whence this came about, when Julius is read everywhere in the letters of Saint Leo, I should not wish to decide. But what if it was so put by Julian himself, whom, namely, learned men suppose to be the author of the version of the Acts of Chalcedon, and it is very probable? What if this was done by the legates themselves in that copy of the letter which was to be presented to the synod? But I leave conjectures aside. This is certain, that it is not the mistake of a more recent scribe, since in the Acts of Chalcedon which the Fathers of the Vth council used the same reading lay. Which is a proof that it was really so read in the genuine codices of the synod of Chalcedon, whether Greek or Latin, and indeed in that ancient version which the most illustrious collector declares the Fathers of the fifth council to have used, and that perhaps Julius was put for Julian by a wrong-headed emendation from Leo's letters. For although it is certain that Julius is to be read in the letters outside the Acts of the synod; yet if the name of Julian was inscribed of old in the letter inserted in the Acts, that restoration of a good reading was a bad one.
Ad auctoritatem Theodoriti ad Renatum scribentis, respondent, Theodoritum non satis edoctum fuisse de rebus legatorum. At gratis hoc dicitur, cum non gratis asseratur ad Renatum fuisse scriptas a Theodorito litteras. Nec solummodo gratis, sed absurbe. Quis enim serio cogitans putet non diligenter monitum fuisse Theodoritum de rebus in synodo gestis; Theodoritum, inquam, ex cujus ore pendebant omnes Orientalis, dioecesis episcopi, quam de causa intra Cyrum se continere jussus erat, et a synodo abesse unus nominatim per imperatoriam constitutionem coactus. At licet absens corpore, per amicos aderat, quorum opera facile de omnibus edoceri potuit. Revera jam tum cum ad Leonem, Renatum, caeterosque Romano scribebat Theodoritus, Leonis ad Flavianum epistolam acceperat, quae ad ipsum non nisi post pseudosynodum mitti potuit et ab iis qui synodo interfuerant, cum a legatis Romanis primum in Orientem allata sit. Jam tum etiam rescierat Renatum soli Flaviani depositioni interfuisse, et ante discessisse a synodo quam in alios episcopos eadem sententia decerneretur. Nec illa ex primis incertisque rumoribus hausta esse, sed certis nuntus, probare videntur quae ante omnia scribit de ardenti zelo et justa libertate qua Renatus nefandis Dioscori molitionibus obstiterat: Nec soli nec ista didicimus, addit ille, sed in omnem terram rectae mentis tuae sonus exivit, et omnes justitiam, zelum, libertatem et adversus iniquitatem injectas a te minas decantant. Et haec quidem egit pietas tua cum unicam caedem (id est depositionem) conspexisset. Quod si caeteras etiam vidisses quae post discessum tuum patratae sunt, Phineem illum fortasse imitatus esses. Laudes ejusmodi a Theodorito impendi homini ex solo legati nomine cognito, et non ex peculiari gestarum ab eo rerum notitia, nemo facile crediderit. Has certe laudes potius Julio episcopo servasset, si ex is synodo interfuisset, et ad eum scripsisset Theodoritus.
To the authority of Theodoret writing to Renatus they reply that Theodoret was not sufficiently informed about the affairs of the legates. But this is said gratuitously, whereas it is not gratuitously asserted that a letter was written by Theodoret to Renatus. And not only gratuitously, but absurdly. For who, thinking seriously, would suppose that Theodoret was not carefully advised of the things done in the synod; Theodoret, I say, on whose lips all the bishops of the Eastern diocese hung, for which cause he had been ordered to keep himself within Cyrus, and was compelled, he alone by name, through an imperial constitution, to be absent from the synod. But though absent in body, he was present through his friends, by whose help he could easily be informed of everything. In fact, already at the time when Theodoret was writing to Leo, to Renatus, and to the other Romans, he had received Leo's letter to Flavian, which could not have been sent to him except after the pseudo-synod and by those who had been present at the synod, since it was first brought into the East by the Roman legates. Already then also he had learned that Renatus was present only at the deposition of Flavian, and had departed from the synod before the same sentence was decreed against the other bishops. And that these things were drawn not from first and uncertain rumours but from sure reports seems to be proved by what he writes before all else about the ardent zeal and just freedom with which Renatus had withstood the unspeakable machinations of Dioscorus: Nor have we alone learned these things, he adds, but the sound of your upright mind has gone out into all the earth, and all celebrate the justice, the zeal, the freedom, and the threats hurled by you against iniquity. And these things indeed your piety did when it had beheld a single slaughter (that is, deposition). But if you had seen the others also which were perpetrated after your departure, you would perhaps have imitated the famous Phinehas. That praises of this kind were bestowed by Theodoret on a man known only by the name of legate, and not from a particular knowledge of the things done by him, no one will easily believe. He would surely have kept these praises rather for the bishop Julius, if he too had been present at the synod, and Theodoret would have written to him.
At nihil tale de Renato legitur in Actis. Ita est.
But nothing of the kind is read of Renatus in the Acts. So it is.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1367

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1367 or 1368 (above the foot image; not seen)

Id falsum ostendemus in observationibus ad notam 3 Quesnelli in epist. 113.

We shall show this to be false in the observations on Quesnel's note 3 on Letter 113.

(printed under page 689)

Page

  • running head: 1367 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹habere Julium, caeteros Julianum›; B ‹legatis id praestitum in eo exemplari›; C ‹Quis enim serio cogitans putet›; D ‹denti zelo et justa libertate›
  • old-edition numerals: 1421 after ‹textus.›; 1422 after ‹sententia›
  • other: The column's first printed letters, "sem", complete the word split at the break (Parisien- / sem) and are set with column 1366; this file begins at "habere". "Sed si ab ipso Juliano": the sense wants "Quid si"; set as printed (UNSURE). "ita revera, lectum" has a printed comma. The intended forms given for "Nec soli nec ista" and "si ex is" are conjectural (UNSURE). Foot-note call (a) stands after "et" before "probabile admodum est"; the Ballerini note at the foot reads: "(a) Id falsum ostendemus in observationibus ad notam 3 Quesnelli in epist. 113." It is kept out of the text.
PL 54:1368
Sed quis modo Acta integri pseudosynodi penes se habeat? excerpta enim illius tantummodo Chalcedonensi concilio inserta servata sunt, et ex illis sola fere Patribus exhibita quae damnanda ac rescindenda erant. Nimirum post prolatam adversus Flavianum et Eusebium sententiam, hoc unum Hilari verbum, contradicitur, in Actis superest. Caetera quae de legatis praedicant Theodoritus et alii, intercidere.
But who now has in his possession the Acts of the pseudo-synod entire? For only excerpts of it, inserted in the council of Chalcedon, have been preserved, and of these almost solely the things laid before the Fathers which were to be condemned and rescinded. Thus, after the sentence pronounced against Flavian and Eusebius, this one word of Hilary, It is contradicted, survives in the Acts. The rest that Theodoret and others declare about the legates has perished.
Quod Theodoritus non ex primis dubiisque rumoribus scripserit ad Romanos de latrocinio Ephesino, ac proinde nonnisi bene edoctus de totius negotii ac personarum quae interfuerant circumstantiis, ipsius rei quam tractabat momentum et gravitas persuadet. Cum enim de appellando totius Occidentis concilio ageretur, cum legatorum Romam mittendorum delectus habendus esset, instructionibus et mandatis iidem muniendi, plures prolixaeque litterae scribendae quis credat de his omnibus non esse diu ac mature deliberatum a Theodorito cum suis amicis, ac iis praesertim quibuscum communis erat causa? Revera non statim missos esse legatos probant ipsae Theodoriti epistolae. Non scripsit enim in Occidentem, nisi post lectam Leonis epistolam ad Flavianum, ut certum est; at non illam recepit statim post nuntiatam cladem Ephesinam. Cum enim scribebat epistolam 119, ad Anatolium patricium, nondum Leonina in manus ejus venerat, cum tamen et de Ephesinorum judicio ipse edoctus esset, et in omnem terram ut scribit, jam exiisset sonus eorum et in fines orbis terrae rectissima sententia eorum. Immo cum de singulis synodi episcopis; quae cujusque sors fuisset, qui animus tunc esset, sic didicisset, ut apud amicum conqueratur vix esse aliquam Ecclesiarum quae commotam inde tempestatem non senserit. Nam injuriam alii intulerunt, alii acceperunt; qui vero nec laesi sunt ipsi, nec laeserunt, et condolent iis quibus injuria facta est, et eos lugent qui fecerunt. Postmodum accepto antigrapho litterarum S. Leonis, gratulatus sibi doctrinae consensionem cum S. Leone, continere se non potuit, ut fatetur Garnerius, quin inde apud amicum potentissimum apologiam sibi conficeret in epistola 121. Verisimile etiam putat Garnerius jam tunc gestorum Ephesinorum apographum penes Theodoritum fuisse, ob id, opinor, quod plures epistolas ad Ephesinos Patres a Leone directas legisse videatur, et cum Anatolio patricio tunc temporis communicasse. Quod si verum est, frustra objiciatur Theodoritum incertis rumusculis delusum ad Renatum, velut synodi testem et conscium; litteras dedisse, quod ipsum adhuc in vivis esse falso putaret.
That Theodoret did not write to the Romans about the robber council of Ephesus on the strength of first and doubtful rumours, and therefore wrote only when well informed of the circumstances of the whole affair and of the persons who had been present, the importance and gravity of the very matter he was handling persuades us. For since it was a question of appealing to a council of the whole West, since a choice had to be made of legates to be sent to Rome, the same men had to be furnished with instructions and mandates, and several lengthy letters had to be written, who would believe that all these things were not long and maturely deliberated by Theodoret with his friends, and especially with those with whom his cause was common? In fact Theodoret's own letters prove that the legates were not sent at once. For he did not write to the West except after reading Leo's letter to Flavian, as is certain; but he did not receive that immediately after the disaster of Ephesus was reported. For when he was writing letter 119, to Anatolius the patrician, the Leonine letter had not yet come into his hands, although he had himself been informed of the judgement of the Ephesians as well, and, as he writes, their sound had already gone out into all the earth and their most upright sentence unto the ends of the world. Indeed, although concerning the individual bishops of the synod he had so learned what the lot of each had been and what his mind then was, that he complains to his friend that there is scarcely any of the Churches which has not felt the storm stirred up from it. For some inflicted wrong, others received it; while those who were neither injured themselves nor did injury both grieve with those to whom wrong was done and mourn for those who did it. Afterwards, having received a copy of the letter of Saint Leo, congratulating himself on his agreement in doctrine with Saint Leo, he could not restrain himself, as Garnier admits, from thereupon composing a defence of himself before a most powerful friend in letter 121. Garnier also thinks it probable that a transcript of the acts of Ephesus was already then in Theodoret's possession, for this reason, I suppose, that he seems to have read several letters sent by Leo to the Fathers at Ephesus, and to have communicated them at that time to Anatolius the patrician. If this is true, it would be vainly objected that Theodoret, deluded by uncertain petty rumours, sent a letter to Renatus, as to a witness of the synod and one privy to it, because he falsely supposed him to be still among the living.
Utriusque sententiae probationibus in medium adductis, litem eruditorum judicio dirimendam dimitto, illi parti adhaesurus quam firmioribus fundamentis incumbere decreverint. Joannes Garnerius, vir eruditus, in auctario Theodoritiano stat ab utriusque opinionis partibus: nam dissert. 1 de Historia Theodoriti, cap. 9, n. 9, de Julio silet omnino; Juliano vero et Renatum cum Hilaro Ephesum convenisse scribit: ac de utroque iterum n. 10: Incertum, inquit, quid opere navarit Julianus; Renatus certe summa confidentia obstiti synodi malignantium praesidi, et inde laudem a summo pontifice promeruit. Denique cap. 10, n. 5: Oculati, inquit, duo testes (latrocinii Ephesini), Renatus presbyter et Hilarus archidiaconus, uterque sedis apostolicae legatus, uterque a Theodoreto supplicibus litteris compellatus. In dissertatione vero secunda ad epist, 116, quae est ad Renatum, intactis primae verbis, contraria scribit, ac priorem quam suam fecerat opinionem ut commentitiam ridet, cum tamen eodem loco fateri cogatur implicatissimam esse Julii historiam.
The proofs of both opinions having been brought forward, I leave the dispute to be settled by the judgement of the learned, intending to adhere to that side which they shall have decided to rest on the firmer foundations. Jean Garnier, a learned man, in the Supplement to Theodoret stands on the side of both opinions: for in dissertation 1 on the History of Theodoret, chapter 9, n. 9, he is altogether silent about Julius; but he writes that Julian and Renatus came together with Hilary to Ephesus: and of both again in n. 10: It is uncertain, he says, what service Julian rendered; Renatus certainly with the utmost boldness withstood the president of the synod of the malignant, and thence earned praise from the supreme pontiff. Finally, chapter 10, n. 5: Two eyewitnesses, he says (of the robber council of Ephesus), Renatus the presbyter and Hilary the archdeacon, each a legate of the apostolic see, each addressed by Theodoret in a suppliant letter. But in the second dissertation, on letter 116, which is to Renatus, leaving the words of the first untouched, he writes the contrary, and laughs at the former opinion, which he had made his own, as a fabrication, although in the same place he is compelled to admit that the history of Julius is most entangled.
40. Tituli S. Clementis. Ita omnes codd. tam. exarati manu quam typis excusi, uno ex Barber. excepto.
40. Of the title of Saint Clement. So all the codices, both those written by hand and those printed in type, one of the Barberini excepted.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1368

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: Tituli S. Clementis.› · call in col 1368

Confer nostram annot. 82 (Col. 779, n. e) in hanc epist.

Compare our annotation 82 (col. 779, note e) on this letter.

(printed under page 689)

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1368 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Sed quis modo Acta›; B ‹praesertim quibuscum communis›; C ‹non potuit, ut fatetur Garnerius›; D ‹convenisse scribit›
  • old-edition numerals: 1423 after ‹tempestatem›
  • other: The first paragraph continues the paragraph begun at the foot of column 1367 ("At nihil tale ... Ita est."); it stands at the column top without indent. "epistolam 119" and "epistola 121": the middle digits are worn (UNSURE). "integri" may be worn type for "integra" (UNSURE). The final point after "excepto" is faint; confirmed by the capital that opens column 1369. Foot-note call (b) stands after "Tituli S. Clementis."; the Ballerini note at the foot reads: "(b) Confer nostram annot. 82 (Col. 779, n. e) in hanc epist." It is kept out of the text.
PL 54:1369
Sola Graeca versio, ad quam Bouhierii Latinus Actorum Chalcedonensium codex accommodatus est, eam annotationem omittit. Quamobrem malim ego gemini hujus codicis exscriptorem oscitantiae arguere, quam falsi accusare antiquissimos quosque orbis Christiani codices, eosque praesertim quos Galliis nostris episcopi sui reliquerunt ab ipso Leone emendatos, ut ex epistola Ceretii, Salonii, et Verani ad S. Leonem perspicuum est. Id vero, quod ait Chiffletius, usu minime receptum ut Romani presbyteri scripto a suis titulis appellarentur ante Symmachi PP. tempora, gratis dicitur; id enim multo satius est asserere quam negare, cum assertionis argumentum sit haec eadem sancti Leonis epistola, quam si hoc loco interpolatam dicere licuerit, licebit et idem vitium impingere synodo illi Romanae sub Symmacho, in qua primum annotationem ejusmodi annexam fuisse contendit scriptor laudatus. Et quidem miror cur ejusmodi presbyteros scripto nolit appellatos fuisse a suis titulis, cum id usu ac viva voce receptum fuisse ultro profiteatur. Deinde cur tempore Leonis usurpatum esse non vult quod quadragesimo circiter post Leonem anno usurpatum fatetur, quodque tot codices a Leone usurpatum docent?
Only the Greek version, to which Bouhier's Latin codex of the Acts of Chalcedon has been accommodated, omits that notation. Wherefore I should prefer to convict the copyist of this twin codex of drowsiness, rather than to accuse of falsehood all the most ancient codices of the Christian world, and those especially which their own bishops left to our Gaul, emended by Leo himself, as is evident from the letter of Ceretius, Salonius, and Veranus to Saint Leo. But what Chifflet says, that it was by no means received in usage that Roman presbyters should be named in writing from their titles before the times of Pope Symmachus, is said gratuitously; for it is much better to affirm this than to deny it, since the proof of the affirmation is this very letter of Saint Leo, and if it be allowed to call it interpolated in this place, it will be allowed also to fasten the same fault on that Roman synod under Symmachus, in which the praised writer maintains that a notation of this kind was first attached. And indeed I wonder why he will not have it that presbyters were named in writing in this way from their titles, when he freely professes that this was received in usage and by word of mouth. Next, why will he not have that to have been practised in Leo's time which he admits was practised about the fortieth year after Leo, and which so many codices teach was practised by Leo?
41. Est probata. In vulgatis: Est saepe probata. Sed istud saepe et in Graeco desideratur, et in omnibus fere mss. codicibus.
41. Has been proved. In the common editions: Has often been proved. But that often is wanting both in the Greek and in almost all the manuscript codices.
42. Deus te incolumen custodiat, frater charissime. Hanc clausulam non habent codd. 2 Barber. quinque Thuan., nec Remensis, Victorinus et Trecopith.
42. May God keep you safe, dearest brother. This closing clause is not found in 2 Barberini codices, five of de Thou's, nor in the codex of Reims, that of Saint-Victor, and that of Troyes (Pithou's).
43. Ad calcem hujus epistolae post annotationem consularem haec verba addit Chiffletius; Tiburtius notarius, jussu domni mei venerabilis papae Leonis edidi; quam subscriptionem duximus omittendam esse, cum unicus Bouhierii codex ms. Actorum Chalcedonensium, correctore Rustico diacono, eam exhibeat, nec praeterea constet cujus Leonis, an primi, an secundi, vel alterius notarius fuerit Tiburtius ille. Hanc enim vocem, domnus, tempore Leonis I in usu fuisse non existimo, et aliunde constat saepe saepius pro diversis occasionibus editam ac laudatam fuisse praesentem epistolam.
43. At the foot of this letter, after the consular notation, Chifflet adds these words: I, Tiburtius the notary, by order of my lord the venerable Pope Leo, have issued it; which subscription we judged should be omitted, since Bouhier's manuscript codex of the Acts of Chalcedon, with the deacon Rusticus as corrector, alone exhibits it, and besides it is not established of which Leo, whether the first, or the second, or another, that Tiburtius was notary. For I do not think that this word, domnus, was in use in the time of Leo I, and it is otherwise established that the present letter was again and again issued and cited on various occasions.
44. Aeram seu 483, seu 486, quae in pluribus codd. additur ad finem hujus epistolae, retinendam esse in textu non existimavimus. Hic enim computandi
44. The era, whether 483 or 486, which in several codices is added at the end of this letter, we did not think should be retained in the text. For this of reckoning
Editors' notes and page, col. 1369

Footnotes

<!-- Note (b): the last line visible at the foot of col 1370 ends without a full stop in the scan, but page 691 carries no continuation, so the note ends here. --> (printed under page 690)

(a) ‹anchor: Hanc enim vocem,› · call in col 1369

Vide annot. 85 (Col. 781, n. c).

See annotation 85 (col. 781, note c).

(printed under page 690)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1369 or 1370 (above the foot image; not seen)

In admonitione ad hanc epistolam n. 8 ostendimus haec testimonia actioni secundae concilii Chalcedonensis perperam fuisse in vulgatis inserta post Leonis epistolam ad Flavianum, cum in Graecis codicibus eidem epistolae ante gesta descriptae subjiciantur. Leoni vero hanc testimoniorum collectionem tribuendam ibidem probavimus n. 9, ex quo satis eliditur Garnerii opinio, qua ea testimonia a Theodoreto collecta et Leonis epistolae addita contendit. Illud autem probabilius credimus, Theodoretum potius quasdam Latinorum Patrum auctoritates ex Leone accepisse. Neque refert ejus dialogos scriptos fuisse an. 448, antequam Leo ea testimonia Constantinopolim mitteret. Potuit enim Theodoretus testimoniis antea congestis quaedam adjicere, cum Leonis collectionem Graece redditam accepit. Id autem non levis ratio nobis suadet. Leo nimirum, si de Graecis Patribus sermo sit, horum testimonia ex Latinis versionibus, quae ante ipsum erant apud Latinos celebres, facile sumpsit, ut ne ex Graeco Theodoreti ea derivarit, uti observavimus in admonit. ad epist. 165, n. 3. Theodoretus vero etsi quaedam testimonia Patrum Latinorum, Damasi scilicet et Ambrosii, Graecis nota, suis dialogis prima manu inseruerit, quae apud Leonem non inveniuntur, alia tamen Hilarii et Augustini ex Leone sumpta et dialogo 2 adjecta dicenda sunt; neque enim horum Patrum opera seu opuscula, praesertim Augustini epistola ad Volusianum, et expositio fidei, inter Graecos ante Leonem vulgata aut cognita dici queunt. Haec autem ex Leonina collectione Theodoretum accepisse id multo magis confirmat, quia eas omnes auctoritates Patrum Latinorum, quae post epistolam Leonis ante gesta descriptae sunt, iisdem verbis ex eadem Graeca versione, eodemque ordine Theodoreti dialogo secundo insertae leguntur. In quibus evidentius hujus additamenti indicium est testimonium S. Ambrosii ex lib. II de Fide ad Gratianum, quod apud Leonem incipit: Sileant igitur inanes de sermonibus quaestiones. Partem enim hujus testimonii, quae inchoat a verbo servemus, jam Theodoretus attulerat ex Graeca versione diversa a versione Leonis; postea autem iterum eumdem integrum textum inter Leoninos subjicit ex Graeca versione diversa, qualis in Leoninis Graece redditis deprehenditur. Si Theodoretus non sumpsisset hos textus ex testimoniis Leonis Graeco sermone donatis, nonne cum primum textum attulit, integrum eademque versione redditum protulisset? Haec repetitio diversae versionis posteriorem additionem ex Leone sumptam declarat, qua Theodoretus omnes auctoritates a Leone propositas voluit suis anterioribus testimoniis addere, ut ne animadverterit (diversa fortassis interpretatione fucum faciente) idem Ambrosii testimonium sese jam paulo ante protulisse, ut illud repetere opus non fuerit. Quod si tria testimonia S. Cyrilli apud Theodoretum iisdem verbis Graecis exhibentur ac in testimoniis Leonis, nihil refert, cum aeque Graecus Leonis interpres ac Theodoretus ea ex Cyrilli libris Graece scriptis excerpserit

In the notice to this letter, no. 8, we have shown that these testimonies were wrongly inserted in the printed editions into the second session of the council of Chalcedon after Leo's letter to Flavian, whereas in the Greek manuscripts they are appended to that letter where it is copied before the acts. That this collection of testimonies is to be ascribed to Leo we have proved in the same place, no. 9; and by this the opinion of Garnier is sufficiently overthrown, who contends that these testimonies were gathered by Theodoret and added to Leo's letter. We think it more probable, rather, that Theodoret took certain authorities of the Latin Fathers from Leo. Nor does it matter that his dialogues were written in the year 448, before Leo sent those testimonies to Constantinople; for Theodoret could have added some things to the testimonies he had earlier heaped together when he received Leo's collection turned into Greek. A reason of no small weight persuades us of this. For Leo, where the Greek Fathers are concerned, readily took their testimonies from the Latin versions which before his time were well known among the Latins, so that he did not derive them from Theodoret's Greek, as we observed in the notice to Letter 165, no. 3. Theodoret, on the other hand, though with his first hand he put into his dialogues certain testimonies of Latin Fathers known to the Greeks, namely of Damasus and Ambrose, which are not found in Leo, must nevertheless be said to have taken others, of Hilary and Augustine, from Leo and added them to Dialogue 2; for the works or shorter writings of these Fathers, especially Augustine's letter to Volusianus and the exposition of the faith, cannot be said to have been published or known among the Greeks before Leo. And that Theodoret received these from Leo's collection is much more strongly confirmed by this: that all those authorities of Latin Fathers which are copied after Leo's letter before the acts are read inserted in Theodoret's second dialogue in the same words, from the same Greek version, and in the same order. Among them the plainest sign of this addition is the testimony of St. Ambrose from Book II On the Faith to Gratian, which in Leo begins: "Let empty questions about words, then, be silent." For Theodoret had already brought forward the part of this testimony that begins with the word "let us keep", from a Greek version different from Leo's; yet afterwards he sets down the same text again, entire, among Leo's testimonies, from a different Greek version, such as is found in Leo's testimonies turned into Greek. If Theodoret had not taken these texts from Leo's testimonies rendered into Greek, would he not, when he first cited the text, have given it entire and in the same version? This repetition in a different version declares a later addition taken from Leo, by which Theodoret wished to add to his own earlier testimonies all the authorities set forth by Leo, so that he did not notice (the different translation perhaps deceiving him) that he had brought forward the same testimony of Ambrose a little before, so that there was no need to repeat it. And if three testimonies of St. Cyril are given in Theodoret in the same Greek words as in Leo's testimonies, that is of no consequence, since Leo's Greek translator, equally with Theodoret, excerpted them from Cyril's books written in Greek.

(printed under page 690)

Page

  • running head: 1369 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IIN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head; "IIN" so printed)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Sola Graeca versio›; B ‹a suis titulis, cum id usu›; C ‹usu fuisse non existimo›; D ‹quasdam Latinorum Patrum› (beside the foot note, not the text)
  • old-edition numerals: 1424 after ‹minime›
  • other: The last word is split at the column break (compu- / tandi); set whole here from the first line of column 1370, which therefore begins after it; the English breaks mid-phrase ("this [more recent mode] of reckoning [time]"). "483": so printed, where column 1370 has "485, vel 486" (intended form UNSURE). Head misprint "IIN" for "IN". Foot-note call (a) stands before "domnus" in section 43; the Ballerini note reads: "(a) Vide annot. 85 (Col. 781, n. c)." A long Ballerini note (b) fills the rest of the foot of this page under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES; its call is in column 1370 (after "subjiciuntur"), and it is kept out of the text and not set here.
PL 54:1370
temporis modus recentior a Romanis non nisi post sancti Leonis tempora usurpatus, et huic epistolae adjectus esse creditur a plerisque, et advectus ex Hispania, ubi Idatius Hispanus, qui scripsit aetate Leonis nostri, primus omnium hac nota usus fuisse videtur; si tamen ejus chronico aliena ac recentiori manu non est superaddita, quam et epistolae S. Leonis additam esse crediderim opera Isidori Mercatoris. Haec enim aera Hispanica est quae triginta et octo annis vulgarem Christi aeram antecedit. Unde et error in ipsa adjectione deprehenditur; additis enim 38 annis anno vulgaris aerae 419, quod prodiit haec epistola, non 485, vel 486, sed 487 annus efficitur aerae Hispanicae.
time, a more recent mode, was not used by the Romans until after the times of Saint Leo, and is believed by most to have been added to this letter and brought in from Spain, where Idatius the Spaniard, who wrote in the age of our Leo, seems to have been the first of all to use this mark; if indeed it was not added over and above to his chronicle by another and more recent hand, as I should believe it was also added to the letter of Saint Leo by the work of Isidore Mercator. For this is the Spanish era, which precedes the common era of Christ by thirty-eight years. Whence an error is detected in the addition itself as well; for when 38 years are added to the year 419 of the common era, in which this letter came forth, there results not the year 485 or 486, but 487 of the Spanish era.
Ad calcem hujus epistolae, in actione 2 concilii Chalcedonensis subjiciuntur testimonia sanctorum Patrum partim Latinorum, partim Graecorum, qui duas in Christo naturas asseruere. Haec a Theodorito epistolae Leonis adjuncta esse opinio est Joannis Garnerii in parte posteriori Operum Marii Mercatoris sub finem praefationis in Scholia S. Cyrilli de Incarnatione. Ratio multiplex ab eo profertur; nulla, meo judicio, sufficiens.
At the foot of this letter, in the 2nd session of the council of Chalcedon, there are subjoined testimonies of the holy Fathers, partly Latin, partly Greek, who asserted two natures in Christ. That these were attached to Leo's letter by Theodoret is the opinion of Jean Garnier, in the latter part of the Works of Marius Mercator, towards the end of the preface to the Scholia of Saint Cyril on the Incarnation. A manifold reason is put forward by him; none, in my judgement, sufficient.
E Scholiis, inquit, S. Cyrilli tria testimonia Theodoritus adduxit in secundo Eranistae dialogo, et quidem totidem verbis ac in calce epistolae referuntur in actione 2 Chalcedonensis. Bene est: sed si ante habita est Chalcedonensis synodus quam scripti Theodoritiani dialogi, quae est Baronii aliorumque opinio, jam a synodi actis potius accepisse censendus est Theodoritus, quam synodus a Theodorito. Quod porro in actione 2 Chalcedonensi epistolam S. Leonis ab Illyricianis et Palaestinis episcopis suggillatam asseruisse legitur Theodoritus adducto Cyrilli testimonio, quod inter subjuncta legitur, nec adductum fuisset si jam epistolae subjectum occurrisset: nihil vetat testimonium a Leone descriptum, prolatum esse postmodum a Theodorito, immo eo magis Leonis mens catholicae et Cyrillianae sententiae consentanea esse probabatur a Theodorito, quod idem ab utroque testimonium esset prolatum. Deinde brevissimum tantummodo adducitur a Theodorito testimonium, cujus media pars a Leone non est descripta.
From the Scholia of Saint Cyril, he says, Theodoret adduced three testimonies in the second dialogue of the Eranistes, and indeed in the very same words as they are given at the foot of the letter in the 2nd session of Chalcedon. Very well: but if the synod of Chalcedon was held before the dialogues of Theodoret were written, which is the opinion of Baronius and others, then Theodoret must be judged to have taken them from the acts of the synod rather than the synod from Theodoret. As to the further point, that in the 2nd session of Chalcedon Theodoret is read to have defended the letter of Saint Leo, when it was assailed by the Illyrian and Palestinian bishops, by adducing a testimony of Cyril which is read among those subjoined, and which would not have been adduced if it had already been met with appended to the letter: nothing forbids that a testimony transcribed by Leo was afterwards brought forward by Theodoret; indeed Leo's mind was all the more proved by Theodoret to be in agreement with the catholic and Cyrillian doctrine, because the same testimony had been brought forward by both. Then, only a very short testimony is adduced by Theodoret, the middle part of which was not transcribed by Leo.
Addit Garnerius: Quod a Theodorito, aut certe ab iis qui Theodoriti partibus studebant, versam in sermonem
Garnier adds: That by Theodoret, or at any rate by those who favoured Theodoret's side, translated into the tongue
Editors' notes and page, col. 1370

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IIN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1370 (right half of the page head; "IIN" so printed)
  • marginal letters: A ‹temporis modus recentior›; B ‹est Joannis Garnerii›; C ‹catholicae et Cyrillianae sententiae›; D ‹mus, jam Theodoretus attulerat› (beside the foot note, not the text)
  • old-edition numerals: 1425 after ‹in actione 2›; 1426 after ‹tantummodo›
  • other: The column's first printed letters, "tandi", complete the word split at the break (compu- / tandi) and are set with column 1369; this file begins at "temporis". The last word is split at the column break (sermo- / nem); set whole here from the first line of column 1371, which therefore begins after it; the English breaks mid-sentence. Foot-note call (b) stands after "subjiciuntur"; the long Ballerini note (b), beginning "In admonitione ad hanc epistolam n. 8 ostendimus" at the foot of column 1369 and running on under this column, is kept out of the text and not set here.
PL 54:1371
Graecum epistolam, proditum est immo et a vertentibus vitiatam, quod postremum Leo ipse queritur apud Marcianum imperatorem. Quinam sint hujus opinionis assertores, non memini me legere: hoc unum ego assero, nihil tale suspicatum esse Leonem nostrum de Theodorito, quantum ex scriptis conjici potest. Immo vero similius est versam esse ac corruptam epistolam a Theodoriti adversariis, quam ab asseclis. Scilicet eo fine vitiatam volebant eam epistolam Leonis adversarii, ut in suspicionem Nestorianismi vocatus, odium catholicorum incurreret, ejusque epistola ut fidei absona rejiceretur. Quis porro istud tentatum credat a Theodorito, qui Nestorianismi suspicionem olim in Ephesino concilio sibi aspersam, omni tunc temporis studio et opera oblitteratam volebat, nec aliam sibi quam Leoni fidem inesse clamabat? Quam satius est igitur existimare eam epistolae Leoninae depravationem inductum esse ab Alexandrinis, cum quibus tam diuturnas simultates exercuerant Theodoritus aliique Orientalis dioecesis episcopi. Neque id asserentes divinamus: ipsa quippe Leonis ad Marcianum epistola 104 (nunc 130), quam laudat Garnerius, hoc evidentissime aperit. Tota est enim de Alexandrinis epistola. Primo capite laudat Proterii Alexandrini episcopi fidem. In secundo monet ut paucos imperitos haereticorum instigationibus tumultuantes ex traditione ipsius Ecclesiae Alexandrinae, scriptis scilicet Athanasii, Theophili et Cyrilli doceat Proterius. In tertio queritur quod quorumdam haereticorum versuta nequitia, ad conturbandam aliorum simplicitatem, epistolam meam, inquit, quam ad beatae memoriae Flavianum dedi, falsasse perhibetur, ut commutatis quibusdam litteris vel syllabis, receptorem me Nestoriani erroris assereret. Obsecro, subdit ille, venerabilem clementiam vestram ut eamdem epistolam per fratrem meum Julianum episcopum, vel eos quos idoneos ad hoc opus pietas vestra delegerit, in Graecum sermonem jubeatis integre diligenterque translatam, per idoneum perlatorem sub vestri signaculi impressione deferri tradendam judicibus Alexandrinis, qui eam clero et plebi ipsius civitatis cum praedictorum episcoporum praedicationibus, quibus mea scripta consentiunt, faciant recitari, etc. Ex quibus liquido apparet totam hanc fallaciam circa Leonis scripta Alexandrinorum haereticorum artibus structam esse, et Juliano potius quam Theodorito ascribendam esse versionem epistolae pontificis. Ipse enim Theodoritus S. Leonis epistolae subscripserat etiam ante synodum Chalcedonensem cum aliis omnibus Orientalis dioecesis episcopis, ut narrat epistola 68, cap. 3, et epist. 70 subscripsit eidem in synodo, ut affirmant legati sedis apostolicae act. 8. Immo eam asseruerat actione 2 adversus Illyricianos et Palaestinos, quod et Facundus commemoravit. Depravatio vero epistolae haereticorum opus fuit.
of the Greeks the letter was, it has been handed down, and indeed even corrupted by the translators, which last Leo himself complains of before the emperor Marcian. Who the assertors of this opinion may be, I do not remember having read: this one thing I assert, that our Leo suspected nothing of the kind of Theodoret, so far as can be conjectured from his writings. Nay rather, it is more likely that the letter was translated and corrupted by Theodoret's adversaries than by his followers. For Leo's adversaries wished that letter to be corrupted to this end, that, being brought under suspicion of Nestorianism, he might incur the hatred of the catholics, and his letter be rejected as out of tune with the faith. Who, moreover, would believe that this was attempted by Theodoret, who at that time wished with all zeal and effort to have blotted out the suspicion of Nestorianism once cast upon him in the council of Ephesus, and cried out that there was in him no other faith than in Leo? How much better it is, then, to think that this corruption of the Leonine letter was introduced by the Alexandrians, with whom Theodoret and the other bishops of the Eastern diocese had carried on such long-lasting enmities. Nor in asserting this are we guessing: for the very letter of Leo to Marcian, 104 (now 130), which Garnier cites, discloses this most evidently. For the whole letter is about the Alexandrians. In the first chapter he praises the faith of Proterius, bishop of Alexandria. In the second he advises that Proterius should instruct the few unlearned persons who were raising tumult at the instigation of heretics out of the tradition of the Church of Alexandria itself, namely the writings of Athanasius, Theophilus, and Cyril. In the third he complains that the crafty wickedness of certain heretics, to disturb the simplicity of others, is reported, he says, to have falsified my letter which I sent to Flavian of blessed memory, so that, by the changing of certain letters or syllables, it might make me out to be one who received the Nestorian error. I beseech, he adds, your venerable clemency that you would order the same letter, translated wholly and carefully into the Greek tongue by my brother Julian the bishop, or by those whom your piety shall have chosen as fit for this work, to be carried by a fit bearer under the impression of your seal, to be delivered to the judges at Alexandria, who are to have it read out to the clergy and people of that city together with the preachings of the aforesaid bishops, with which my writings agree, etc. From which it clearly appears that this whole deceit concerning Leo's writings was contrived by the arts of the Alexandrian heretics, and that the version of the pontiff's letter is to be ascribed to Julian rather than to Theodoret. For Theodoret himself had subscribed to the letter of Saint Leo even before the synod of Chalcedon, with all the other bishops of the Eastern diocese, as letter 68, chapter 3, and letter 70 relate; he subscribed to the same in the synod, as the legates of the apostolic see affirm in session 8. Indeed he had defended it in the 2nd session against the Illyrians and Palestinians, which Facundus also recorded. But the corruption of the letter was the work of heretics.
Urget Garnerius pro sua conjectura. Nulla fit, inquit, in tota epistola sive mentio, sive promissio afferendorum testimoniorum. Responsio in promptu est: cum scripta est epistola, immo et cum primum missa in Orientem ad synodum Ephesinam, animus non erat adjicere testimonia sanctorum Patrum, quibus doctrinam suam pontifex muniret adversus calumnias haereticorum. At vero cum in latrocinio Ephesino immaniter a Dioscoro saevitum esset in episcopos catholicos et in ipsam Ecclesiae fidem, expulsis, depositis caesisque fidei defensoribus, rejecta etiam Romani pontificis epistola alii postmodum legati in Orientem missi cum epistola eadem quam cum praevideret ab haereticis impugnandam, eam sanctorum Patrum testimoniis et auctoritate munivit; qua permoti omnium Ecclesiarum episcopi, ad quos eam tranmiserat approbandam, ei facilius subscriberent. His testimoniis munita erat epistola cum Constantinopolim gemina legatione annis 450 et 451 per Romanae
Garnier presses on behalf of his conjecture. There is, he says, in the whole letter neither mention nor promise of testimonies to be adduced. The answer is at hand: when the letter was written, and indeed when it was first sent into the East to the synod of Ephesus, there was no intention of adding testimonies of the holy Fathers by which the pontiff might fortify his doctrine against the calumnies of heretics. But when in the robber council of Ephesus Dioscorus had raged monstrously against the catholic bishops and against the very faith of the Church, the defenders of the faith having been driven out, deposed, and beaten, and the letter of the Roman pontiff also rejected, other legates were afterwards sent into the East with the same letter, which, since he foresaw that it would be attacked by heretics, he fortified with the testimonies and authority of the holy Fathers; moved by which, the bishops of all the Churches, to whom he had sent it across to be approved, might the more readily subscribe to it. The letter was fortified with these testimonies when to Constantinople, by a twofold legation in the years 450 and 451, through the Roman
Editors' notes and page, col. 1371

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1371 or 1372 (above the foot image; not seen)

Hac de re vide plura annot. 3 in dissert. 1 Quesnelli ad an. 454.

On this matter see more in annotation 3 on Quesnel's Dissertation 1, at the year 454.

(printed under page 691)

Page

  • running head: 1371 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Graecum epistolam, proditum est›; B ‹cesis episcopi. Neque id asserentes›; C ‹vestri signaculi impressione›; D ‹cum scripta est epistola›
  • old-edition numerals: 1427 after ‹epistola 104›
  • other: The column's first printed letters, "nem", complete the word split at the break (sermo- / nem) and are set with column 1370; this file begins at "Graecum", and its English opens mid-sentence. "et epist. 70 subscripsit eidem": no stop is printed after "70"; translated with a break there by the sense. "rejecta etiam Romani pontificis epistola alii": no comma printed. Foot-note call (a) stands after "opinionis"; the Ballerini note runs across the full width of the page foot and only its left half is in this column's image: "(a) Hac de re vide plura annot. 3 in dissert. 1 Quesnelli a[...]". It is kept out of the text.
PL 54:1372
sedis legatos allata est, cum ad Paschasinum Lilybaei episcopum jam tum ad synodum Chalcedonensem destinatum directa, cum in eadem synodo relecta et approbata. De hoc testimoniorum delectu intelligendum: Quod de sufficienti paternarum auctoritatum instructione a se directa in epistolis 52, 53, 54, 55 et 56 (nunc 69, 71, 70, 74 et 75) vel innuitur, vel expressis illis verbis refertur. Instar omnium erit locus epistolae 68 (nunc 88) ad Paschasinum, quae nunc primum edita: Ut autem in omnibus plenius tua sit instructa dilectio, inquit cap. 3, sanctorum Patrum nostrorum de sacramento incarnationis Domini quid senserint et quid Ecclesiis praedicaverint, ut evidenter agnosceres, aliqua ad dilectionem tuam scripta transmisi, quae nostri quoque apud Constantinopolim CUM MEA EPISTOLA ALLEGARUNT.
see's legates it was brought, when it was sent to Paschasinus, bishop of Lilybaeum, already then appointed to the synod of Chalcedon, and when it was read again and approved in the same synod. Of this selection of testimonies is to be understood what is either hinted at, or reported in those express words, about the sufficient instruction of the authorities of the Fathers sent by him, in letters 52, 53, 54, 55 and 56 (now 69, 71, 70, 74 and 75). A passage of letter 68 (now 88) to Paschasinus, which is now published for the first time, will stand for all: But that your love may be more fully instructed in all things, he says in chapter 3, I have sent across to your love certain writings, that you might clearly recognize what our holy Fathers held concerning the mystery of the Lord's incarnation and what they preached to the Churches, which our men also presented at Constantinople TOGETHER WITH MY LETTER.
Sed et ipsa testimoniorum inspectio Leonem clamat auctorem. Nullum enim est in Chalcedonensi delectu (excepto Leporii testimonio) quod non legatur totidem verbis, et ex iisdem locis, in epistola ad Leonem Augustum 134 (nunc 165), ut prorsus existimandum sit ab eodem utrumque esse concinnatum, uberius quidem in 134 (nunc 165) epistola, quia posteriora scripta prioribus auctiora esse solent.
But the very inspection of the testimonies also proclaims Leo as their author. For there is none in the Chalcedonian selection (the testimony of Leporius excepted) which is not read in the very same words, and from the same places, in the letter to Leo Augustus, 134 (now 165), so that it must altogether be thought that both were put together by the same man, more copiously indeed in letter 134 (now 165), because later writings are usually fuller than earlier ones.
Post primam Leonis editionem prodiit posthumum Theodoriti Auctarium Garnerio auctore, in quo eidem suae de testimoniis opinioni inhaerens scribit illa a Theodorito epistolae S. Leonis esse subjecta, eamque epistolam his munitam praesidiis ab illo tunc missam Anatolio patricio, tum ipsi Leoni papae remissam. Merum somnium, de quo ne unum quidem verbum sive in epistola 121 Theodoriti ad Anatolium, quam laudat et torquet inutiliter cap. 9 Historiae Theodoriti num. 26, sive in aliis.
After the first edition of Leo there appeared the posthumous Supplement to Theodoret, with Garnier as author, in which, holding fast to that same opinion of his about the testimonies, he writes that they were appended by Theodoret to the letter of Saint Leo, and that the letter, fortified with these supports, was then sent by him to Anatolius the patrician, and then sent back to Pope Leo himself. A mere dream, about which there is not even a single word either in letter 121 of Theodoret to Anatolius, which he cites and twists to no purpose in chapter 9 of the History of Theodoret, number 26, or in the others.
Idem in dissert. 2 ad auctoris sui Eranisten, graviter objurgat me, quod imprudenter adhaeserim Calvinistis duobus Albertino et Blondello, et secundum eos sententiam dixerim hac in controversia. Diceres de gravissimo ac praecipuo quodam fidei capite litem esse, cum tamen de re tenuissima agatur, quae tam invidiosam ac inofficiosam reprehensionem ferre non possit, praesertim cum me secundum eminentisimum Baronium sententiam dixisse, scribere potius potuerit ac debuerit. Dicam quod res est, nec Albertinum Blondellumve hoc de capite a me esse lectum, nec meam illorumque opinionem, ut a Garnerio refertur, unam eamdemque esse. Illi siquidem contendunt testimonia Patrum a Theodorito allata sumpta ab eodem esse ex epistola S. Leonis. Ego vero hoc solum scripsi: Quod si ante habita est synodus Chalcedonensis quam scripti Theodoritiani Dialogi, quae Baronii opinio est; a synodi actis potius accepisse censendus est Theodoritus, quam synodus a Theodorito. Verum neutrum ab altero mutuatum esse illa, ac praesertim Cyrilli, de quo res erat, testimonia, satis aperui opinionem meam esse, cum brevissimum a Theodorito adductum scripsi, cujus vix media pars a Leone producta esset. Ad finem capitis remiserat Garnerius quae adversum me dicenda habebat; sed intercidit, inquiunt editores, incertum quo casu, particula haec hujus concertationis. Hoc interim fatetur, me et quos carpit Calvinistas abductos esse in errorem ex iis quae Baronius in Annalibus mandavit scripto.
The same man, in dissertation 2 on his author's Eranistes, rebukes me severely because I imprudently attached myself to two Calvinists, Aubertin and Blondel, and gave my opinion in this controversy in accordance with them. You would say the dispute was about some most weighty and principal head of the faith, whereas the question is about a very slight matter, which cannot bear so invidious and unobliging a censure, especially since he could and should rather have written that I gave my opinion in accordance with the most eminent Baronius. I will say what the fact is, that neither Aubertin nor Blondel was read by me on this head, and that my opinion and theirs, as it is reported by Garnier, are not one and the same. For they maintain that the testimonies of the Fathers adduced by Theodoret were taken by him from the letter of Saint Leo. But I wrote only this: But if the synod of Chalcedon was held before the Dialogues of Theodoret were written, which is the opinion of Baronius, Theodoret must be judged to have taken them from the acts of the synod rather than the synod from Theodoret. But that neither borrowed those testimonies from the other, and especially that of Cyril, about which the question was, I made sufficiently plain to be my opinion when I wrote that a very short one was adduced by Theodoret, of which scarcely half had been produced by Leo. Garnier had put off to the end of the chapter what he had to say against me; but this small part of this dispute, say the editors, has perished, by what accident is uncertain. Meanwhile he admits this, that I and the Calvinists whom he carps at were led off into error by the things which Baronius committed to writing in the Annals.
Revera Eranistae dialogos post synodum Chalcedonensem scriptos putavit eminentissimus scriptor. Mea non interest istud vel astruere vel destruere. Licet enim dialogorum confectio toto decennio epistolam Leonis antevertisset, non propterea sequitur ex illis sua Leonem accepisse testimonia. Quam modo opinionem amplectendam putem, paulo inferius patebit. Sed quam verae sint et certae Garnerii probationes, quibus ante annum 445 conscriptos dialogos contendit, juvat prius inquirere.
In fact the most eminent writer thought that the dialogues of the Eranistes were written after the synod of Chalcedon. It is no concern of mine either to build that up or to pull it down. For even if the composition of the dialogues had preceded Leo's letter by a whole decade, it does not on that account follow that Leo took his testimonies from them. What opinion I now think should be embraced will appear a little further on. But it is worth while first to inquire how true and certain are Garnier's proofs, by which he maintains that the dialogues were written before the year 445.
Prima est petita ex epistola 16 Theodoriti ad Irenaeum,
The first is drawn from letter 16 of Theodoret to Irenaeus,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1372

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1372 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sedis legatos allata est›; B ‹tur totidem verbis, et ex iisdem locis›; C ‹de gravissimo ac praecipuo›; D ‹me dicenda habebat›
  • old-edition numerals: 1428 after ‹in eadem synodo›; 1429 after ‹dicenda›
  • other: The last word is split at the column break ("Ire-") and is set whole ("Irenaeum,") at the end of this column, the English running on from it; the tail at the head of column 1373 was not among the images of the Q5a re-read (UNSURE only as to that unseen tail). "ab illo tunc missam ... tum ipsi Leoni": the sense wants "tum ... tum"; set as printed. "annum 445": the middle digit is worn and could be read as 1 (UNSURE). Misprint kept as printed: "eminentisimum Baronium" (for eminentissimum; "eminentissimus" is printed correctly lower in the column). The first paragraph continues the sentence from column 1371. At the foot, the right half of the full-width Ballerini note (a) whose call is in column 1371: "[dissert. 1] Quesnelli ad an. 454."; kept out of the text.
PL 54:1373
quam scriptam fatetur post indictionem pseudosynodi Ephesinae primum ad Antiochenum primatem, et inde ad provinciae Euphratesiae metropolitas delatam, adeoque vix ante mensem Junium anni 449. At ut demus Garnerio in hac epistola mentionem fieri Eranistae, quid necesse est hunc librum ante quatuor vel quinqua annos fuisse compositum, cum potius appareat recentem t⟨u⟩nc fuisse istius libri, qualis fuerit, compositionem, de quo videlicet quid sentiret ipse, quid alii etiam judicarent, amice tunc primum aperuerat Irenaeus?
which he admits was written after the summoning of the pseudo-synod of Ephesus had been conveyed first to the primate of Antioch, and thence to the metropolitans of the province of Euphratesia, and therefore scarcely before the month of June of the year 449. But even should we grant Garnier that mention is made of the Eranistes in this letter, what need is there that this book was composed four or five years earlier, when it rather appears that the composition of that book, whatever it was, was then recent, about which, namely, Irenaeus had then for the first time opened in friendly fashion what he himself thought and what others also judged?
At vero, ut quod sentio non contradicendi, sed illustrandae historiae causa, in medium proferam, non de Eranistae libro scribere ad Irenaeum, sed de alio prorsus diverso, certum mihi videtur. Primum enim de eo opere scribit in quo vel ea quaestio tractabatur utrum Virginem Mariam Deiparam sine addito dicere liceret, an non addere necesse Hominiparam, vel saltem saepe saepius Maria Deipara simpliciter appellata fuerat. At ne semel quidem id occurrit in tribus dialogis, altum ubique de hac quaestione et appellatione silentium; nec tractanda materies id revera poscebat.
But indeed, that I may bring forward what I think, not for the sake of contradicting but of illustrating the history, it seems to me certain that he writes to Irenaeus not about the book of the Eranistes, but about another altogether different. For first, he writes about that work in which either the question was treated whether it was permitted to call the Virgin Mary Mother of God without addition, or whether it was not necessary to add Mother of man, or at least in which Mary had very often been called simply Mother of God. But not even once does this occur in the three dialogues; everywhere there is deep silence about this question and appellation; nor in truth did the matter to be treated demand it.
Secundo, postquam aliorum reprehensionibus satisfecit Theodoritus, Irenaeo quoque scrupulum eximit: Quoniam, inquit me etiam reprehendetis quasi sanctos ac beatos Patres Diodorum et Theodorum in magistrorum numero praeterierim, necessarium duxi de hoc etiam pauca dicere. At de Eranistae dialogis talem querelam frustra emisisset Irenaeus, et inutile prorsus fuisset Theodorito, quod necessarium hoc loco arbitratur, de duobus illis in magistrorum enumeratione praetermissis rationem reddere, aut ex aliis suis libris suam erga illos reverentiam testatam facere. Haec enim omnia praestitit in primo dialogo, in antecessum querelis ejusmodi satisfaciens. Proferrem, inquit, etiam tibi fortissimorum veritatis propugnatorum Dioderi et Theodori enarrationes, nisi viderem vos infenso in hos animo esse, Apollinarisque in eos odio et malevolentiae successisse. Vidisses enim hos etiam caeteris consonantia scripsisse, et ex divino fonte fluenta hausisse, rivosque et ipsos quoque Spiritus exstitisse. Sed hos quidem pr⟨ae⟩termittam, quia implacabile bellum adversus ipsos suscepistis.
Secondly, after Theodoret has answered the censures of others, he removes a scruple from Irenaeus also: Since, he says, you will also censure me as though I had passed over the holy and blessed Fathers Diodore and Theodore in the number of the teachers, I have judged it necessary to say a few things about this also. But about the dialogues of the Eranistes Irenaeus would have uttered such a complaint in vain, and it would have been altogether useless for Theodoret to do what he deems necessary in this place, to give an account of those two being passed over in the enumeration of the teachers, or to attest from his other books his reverence towards them. For all these things he performed in the first dialogue, answering complaints of this kind in advance. I would bring forward for you, he says, also the expositions of the most valiant champions of the truth, Diodore and Theodore, did I not see that you are of hostile mind towards them, and have succeeded to the hatred and ill will of Apollinaris against them. For you would have seen that these too wrote things in harmony with the rest, and drew streams from the divine fountain, and that they themselves also became rivers of the Spirit. But these indeed I will pass over, because you have taken up an implacable war against them.
3. Opus de quo Irenaeus in hac epistola, erat Apologeticum adversus catholicorum aliquos a quibus fides Theodoriti petebatur. Hoc etiam, inquit, considerandum est, eum qui accusatur testes minime dubios producere oportere, quos redarguere nec accusatorum quisquam possit. Et postea : Si cum accusarer defensionem sum aggressus, et testes indubitatos adduxi, quid incassum nos vituperant, qui horum videre nihil voluit? At dialogos adversum haereticos scriptos esse auctor in praefatione, immo in toto operis decursu declarat: ubique enim si non actoris partes agit, saltem doctoris catholici personam gerit. Sic in ipso limine depingit quos refutandi in se provinciam suscepit. Praemissis enim exemplis Alexandri Aerarii., Semei et Manetis, qui cum ex genere, vel eruditione, vel rebus praeclare gestis laude dignam claritatem non haberent, improbis studiis insignes evadere contenderunt : Hoc ipsum, inquit, nonnulli NUNC faciunt, qui expetendam virtutis gloriam propter labores, qui illam praecedunt, fugientes, turpissimam et miserrimam sibi famam pepererunt. Cum enim novorum dogmatum auctores esse cuperent, ex multis sectis impietatem emendicarunt, et HANC perniciosam HAERESIM conflarunt. Ego igitur paucis cum eis disserere conabor, etc.
3. The work about which Irenaeus [speaks] in this letter was an Apologetic against certain of the Catholics by whom the faith of Theodoret was being assailed. This also, he says, must be considered, that he who is accused ought to produce witnesses by no means doubtful, whom not even any of the accusers can refute. And afterwards: If, when I was being accused, I undertook a defence, and brought forward undoubted witnesses, why do they blame us to no purpose, who have been willing to see nothing of these things? But that the dialogues were written against heretics the author declares in the preface, nay rather in the whole course of the work: for everywhere, if he does not play the part of a prosecutor, he at least bears the character of a Catholic teacher. Thus on the very threshold he depicts those whom he has taken upon himself the task of refuting. For having set out first the examples of Alexander the Coppersmith, of Shimei and of Manes, who, since they had not from birth, or learning, or deeds excellently done a renown worthy of praise, strove to become notable by wicked pursuits: This very thing, he says, some are doing NOW, who, fleeing the desirable glory of virtue on account of the labours which go before it, have won for themselves a most shameful and most wretched fame. For since they desired to be authors of new doctrines, they have begged impiety from many sects, and have forged THIS pernicious HERESY. I therefore will try to dispute briefly with them, etc.
Porro qui in his verbis Eutychianam, haeresim, ipsumque haeresiarcham Eutychen nativis suis coloribus depictum non agnoscit, is non meminit quae de utroque Flavianus Cp. in gemina ad Leonem epistola et in synodo sua Constantinopolitana, quid Leo ipse, quid Chalcedonensis synodus scriptis suis decretisque tradiderint. Tribus enim dialogis, ipsisque titulis praecipue Eutychianae haeresis capita configuntur, ac ipsa etiam saepe Eutychis verba referuntur. Catholicae fidei
Moreover, whoever does not recognize in these words the Eutychian heresy, and the heresiarch Eutyches himself depicted in his own native colours, does not remember what Flavian of Constantinople in his two letters to Leo and in his own synod of Constantinople, what Leo himself, what the synod of Chalcedon have handed down about both in their writings and decrees. For in the three dialogues, and especially in their very titles, the heads of the Eutychian heresy are transfixed, and even the very words of Eutyches are often reported. Of the Catholic faith
Editors' notes and page, col. 1373

Page

  • running head: 1373 PASCH. QMESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (head runs on across the page; only this part visible in the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹naeum, quam scriptam fatetur›; B ‹fuerat. At ne semel quidem› / ‹logis, altum ubique›; C ‹infenso in hos animo› / ‹et malevolentiae successisse›; D ‹Manetis, qui cum ex genere›
  • old-edition numerals: 1430 after ‹caeteris›
  • other: column begins mid-word (‹naeum›, end of ‹Irenaeum›, set as printed; English begins ‹naeus›). Column ends mid-sentence at ‹Catholicae fidei›. ‹t⟨u⟩nc› and ‹pr⟨ae⟩termittam›: letters lost to damaged type. ‹Dioderi›: UNSURE whether a true misprint or worn o. ‹voluit› after plural ‹vituperant› kept as printed (English rendered plural). ‹Opus de quo Irenaeus› has no verb as printed; [speaks] supplied in English. This unit is editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1. Misprint kept as printed: ‹quinqua› (for quinque).
PL 54:1374
petra inquit S. Leo (Epist. 92, nunc 119, Eutychen exsecratur, qui in Domino Jesu Christo veritatem humanae carnis evacuans, ipsum Verbum in carnem asserit transformatum, ut nasci, nutriri, proficere, pati, mori, etc., solius fuerit Deitatis. En paucis verbis designatam trium dialogorum materiam, quibus asserit incommutabilem Verbi personam sibi vera servi formam inconfuse adunasse, ne passio Christi solius Deitatis fuisse dicatur. Similiter synodus Chalcedonensis in definitione fidei proscribit Eutychen, et quicumque dicentes naturam unam esse carnis et Divinitatis, mutabilem et passibilem per confusionem Unigeniti Divinitatem asserebant, statuitque unum eumdemque Christum, Filium Dominum in duabus naturis inconfuse, immutabiliter, indivise, inseparabiliter agnoscendum.
the rock, says Saint Leo (Epist. 92, now 119), execrates Eutyches, who, emptying out the truth of human flesh in the Lord Jesus Christ, asserts that the Word Himself was transformed into flesh, so that to be born, to be nourished, to advance, to suffer, to die, etc., belonged to the Godhead alone. Behold, marked out in few words, the matter of the three dialogues, in which he asserts that the unchangeable person of the Word united to Himself without confusion the true form of a servant, lest the passion of Christ be said to have belonged to the Godhead alone. Likewise the synod of Chalcedon in the definition of faith proscribes Eutyches, and whoever, saying that there is one nature of the flesh and of the Divinity, asserted the Divinity of the Only-begotten to be changeable and passible through confusion, and it decreed that one and the same Christ, Son, Lord, is to be acknowledged in two natures without confusion, without change, without division, without separation.
Concinit etiam Dialogistes cum synodo Flaviani. Eranistae enim et Eutychis eamdem prorsus loquela, uterque ex duabus naturis dicit Christum, uterque duas naturas negat, vel in duabus naturis, uterque post unionem unam naturam fuisse contendit, uterque corpus Christi, corpus humanum dicere refugit.
The author of the Dialogues also agrees with the synod of Flavian. For the speech of the Eranistes and of Eutyches is altogether the same: each says that Christ is from two natures, each denies two natures, or in two natures, each contends that after the union there was one nature, each shrinks from calling the body of Christ a human body.
Ex dictis veram epocham compositionis Dialogorum Eranistae assignare facile est, nimirum inter mensem Novembrem anni 448, quo Eutyches de haeresi convictus in synodo Flaviani damnatus est, et mensem Aprilem vel Junium anni subsequentis, quo de indicta Ephesina II synodo nuntium venerunt ad Euphratesiae metropolitanos, et postea ad Theodoritum. Statim enim atque haeresim palam professus Eutyches ab Ecclesia ejectus est, et sectam, discipulos patronosque habuit, illum publice convincendum, istos docendos et a praecipitio retrahendos pro sua charitate et forsan rogatu Flaviani, quem familiarem habebat, aggressus est vir pro catholica fide zelo mirabili accensus.
From what has been said it is easy to assign the true date of the composition of the Dialogues of the Eranistes, namely between the month of November of the year 448, in which Eutyches, convicted of heresy, was condemned in the synod of Flavian, and the month of April or June of the following year, in which news of the summoning of the second synod of Ephesus came to the metropolitans of Euphratesia, and afterwards to Theodoret. For as soon as Eutyches, having openly professed his heresy, was cast out of the Church, and had a sect, disciples and patrons, the man, kindled with wonderful zeal for the Catholic faith, undertook, out of his charity and perhaps at the request of Flavian, whom he had as an intimate, to refute the former publicly, and to teach the latter and draw them back from the precipice.
Eodem fere tempore scripta est epistola ad Dioscorum 83. Manifeste enim exortam ac publicatam Eutychis haeresim in ea notat his verbis : Eos enim qui Dominicae carnis ac Deitatis differentiam negant, et nunc quidem divinam naturam in carnem aiunt esse conversam, nunc vero carnem in Divinitatis naturam transiisse, admirandorum Patrum istorum medicamentis curare nitimur. Aperte siquidem et duarum naturarum discrimen nos docent (Theophilus et Cyrillus), et immutabilitatem divinae praedicant naturae. Nae admiranda Garnerii subtilitas, qui tam verbis istis quam toto Eranistae opere suggillari vult Cyrillum sub fictae laudis fictique nominis larva! Non enim imprudentis modo, quod sentit Garnerius, sed imprudentis insanique fuisset ejusmodi agendi ratio.
At about the same time letter 83, to Dioscorus, was written. For in it he plainly marks the heresy of Eutyches as having arisen and been made public, in these words: For those who deny the difference of the Lord's flesh and of the Godhead, and say now that the divine nature was converted into flesh, now that the flesh passed over into the nature of the Divinity, we strive to heal with the medicines of those admirable Fathers. For they openly teach us both the distinction of the two natures (Theophilus and Cyril), and proclaim the immutability of the divine nature. Truly admirable is the subtlety of Garnier, who will have it that Cyril is taunted both in these words and in the whole work of the Eranistes under the mask of feigned praise and of a feigned name! For such a manner of acting would have been that not merely of an imprudent man, as Garnier thinks, but of an imprudent and insane one.
Quibus enim verbis ridet Gennadii narrationem, qui opus dialogisticum, cum Dioscoro Theodoritus litteras excusatorias daret, ab ipso laudatum, crediderit adversus ipsummet Dioscorum scriptum esse, eadem Garnerio reddi possunt, qui adversus Cyrillum Cyrilianosque scriptum opus censet. Nae Theodoritus fuisset aut impudentissimus hominum, qui secundum a Romano Ecclesiae antistitem provocasset ad legendum opus quo traduceretur Cyrillus ridicula sub persona ; aut inconsultissimus, qui purgare se voluisset apud eum quem ipse in suo Cyrillo accusaret; aut amentissimus, qui amicitiam expetiisset hominis quem ludificatur. Quamquam merito quis excipiat, non Dialogos a Gennadio appellatos, sed alium de Incarnatione Domini librum, quem laudat ipse Theodoritus in epistola ad S. Leonem, et Garnerius inter Theodoriti Opera recenset. Nam ratione et testimoniis Scripturarum mysterium incarnationis defensum hoc opere scribit Gennadius, nulla mentione facta testimoniorum quae ex SS. Patribus abunde congessit in Dialogis Theodoritus. Unde certum inter utrumque opus discrimen. Non Cyrillum igitur ejusve amicos spectant illa verba, sed Eutychen ejusque asseclas monachos nonnullos Aegypti, quorum cum nondum Dioscorus protectionem palam et aperte suscepisset, merito putabat
For the very words with which he mocks the account of Gennadius, who believed that the dialogue work, praised by Theodoret himself when he was giving a letter of excuse to Dioscorus, was written against Dioscorus himself, can be returned upon Garnier, who judges the work to have been written against Cyril and the Cyrillians. Truly Theodoret would have been either the most shameless of men, in having challenged the bishop second after the Roman bishop of the Church to read a work in which Cyril was held up to ridicule under a laughable character; or the most ill-advised, in having wished to clear himself before the man whom he himself was accusing in his Cyril; or the most senseless, in having sought the friendship of a man whom he is mocking. Although one may rightly object that it is not the Dialogues that are named by Gennadius, but another book, On the Incarnation of the Lord, which Theodoret himself cites in his letter to Saint Leo, and which Garnier lists among the Works of Theodoret. For Gennadius writes that in this work the mystery of the incarnation was defended by reason and by the testimonies of the Scriptures, no mention being made of the testimonies which Theodoret heaped up abundantly from the holy Fathers in the Dialogues. Hence there is a sure difference between the two works. Those words, therefore, regard not Cyril or his friends, but Eutyches and his followers, certain monks of Egypt; and since Dioscorus had not yet openly and plainly undertaken their protection, [Theodoret] rightly thought
Editors' notes and page, col. 1374

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1374
  • marginal letters: A ‹petra inquit S. Leo›; B ‹uterque duas naturas negat›; C ‹rum 83. Manifeste enim› / ‹chis haeresim in ea notat›; D ‹fuisset aut impudentissimus›
  • old-edition numerals: 1431 after ‹ex duabus naturis›; 1432 after ‹quorum cum›
  • other: column begins mid-sentence (‹petra inquit›, continuing ‹Catholicae fidei› of col. 1373). Last word ‹puta-/bat› is split across the column break; completed from the first line of col. 1375, whose first word is therefore the remainder ‹bat›. ‹Chalcedo-/nensis›: the n at the line start is worn (looks like m), set as intended. The misprints ‹vera›, ‹eamdem›, ‹venerunt›, second ‹imprudentis›, ‹ludificatur› are UNSURE as to the intended reading; all set as printed. ‹Filium Dominum› as printed (no comma). Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1375
bat Theodoritus in illo articulo temporis gratissimum fore primati, quod adversus novellam haeresim jam synodi auctoritate cum inventore suo repressam ad eum scribebat. Quamobrem eum confidenter hortatur ut eos qui veritatis dogmata corrumpere non verentur, aut salutaribus curet medicamentis, aut curationem recusantes tamquam insanabiles a caulis ejiciat. Cyrillianos, an Eutychianos? nemo nisi dormitans de illis cum Garnerio cogitet. Caeterum opinione sua fallebatur Theodoritus, ratus ut ad Flavianum scribit, se adjutorem ac socium ad ea quae contra fidem apostolicam moventur habiturum Deo charissimum Alexandriae episcopum dominum Dioscorum. Jam tum enim ab eo conceptum erat consilium juvandi Eutychen ejusque partes adversus Flavianum tuendas suscipiendi.
that at that juncture of time it would be most welcome to the primate that he was writing to him against a new heresy already repressed, together with its inventor, by the authority of a synod. Wherefore he confidently exhorts him either to heal with salutary medicines those who do not fear to corrupt the doctrines of the truth, or, if they refuse the cure, to cast them out of the folds as incurable. Cyrillians, or Eutychians? Let no one, unless he is dozing, think of the former with Garnier. For the rest, Theodoret was deceived in his opinion, supposing, as he writes to Flavian, that he would have as helper and ally against the things that are stirred up against the apostolic faith the bishop of Alexandria most dear to God, the lord Dioscorus. For already then the plan had been conceived by him of aiding Eutyches and of undertaking to defend his party against Flavian.
Quod de Dialogis gemina Theodosii Augusti constitutione proscriptis ignique addictis adjicit Garnerius, merum est commentum. In prima enim ne Theodoriti quidem nomen apparet, nec aliquod ejusdem opus appellatur. Ad secundam quod attinet, proscribuntur quidem in ea Sermones allocutorii, sive Traditiones ; verum 1° non magis ad Theodoritum referenda sunt haec verba quam ad Nestorium : Interpretationes (Nestorii et Theodoriti) eorum, vel qui vocantur Sermones allocutorii sive Traditiones. 2° Dubium an pro voce Theodoriti non potius legendum Theodori; sic enim legitur in concilio V, collat. 5, ubi refertur Constitutio Theodosii. 3° Certum apparebit omnibus non occupato animo haec legentibus, Allocutiones, ut in concilio V, seu Sermones allocutorios, ut alibi, nihil aliud esse quam sermones ad populum vel alios viva voce depromptos, quod sexcentis exemplis probari possit, Sic Cyrillus Alexandrinus Theodori Mopsuesteni Allocutiones ad baptizandos appellat. Sic Allocutio Marciani Augusti ad quartam synodum. Et in synodo 5 proferuntur excerpta: Ex Allocutione Theodoriti dicta adversus S. Cyrillum Chalcedone, etc. Ex alia Allocutione dicta in eadem civitate. Et post multa : Et iterum post mortem B. Cyrilli idem Theodoritus in Allocutione dicta Antiochiae praesente Domno, etc. De ejusmodi Allocutionibus intelligenda esse Theodoriti verba, sive Theodorum spectent, sive Theodoritum, censebunt, opinor, mecum viri eruditi, improbabuntque Garneri interpretationem ; nec magis arridebit importuna diligentia infelixque et cacozelia qua libros Theodoriti, in primis catholicos, sic insectatur ut pleraque illorum capita ad sensum heterodoxum obtorto collo trahere conetur.
What Garnier adds about the Dialogues having been proscribed and consigned to the fire by a twofold constitution of Theodosius Augustus is a sheer fiction. For in the first not even the name of Theodoret appears, nor is any work of his named. As regards the second, there are indeed proscribed in it Addresses, or Traditions; but 1st, these words are to be referred no more to Theodoret than to Nestorius: The interpretations of them (of Nestorius and Theodoret), or what are called Addresses or Traditions. 2nd, it is doubtful whether in place of the word Theodoret's one should not rather read Theodore's; for so it is read in the Fifth Council, collatio 5, where the Constitution of Theodosius is reported. 3rd, it will appear certain to all who read these things with an unprejudiced mind that Allocutions, as in the Fifth Council, or Addresses, as elsewhere, are nothing else than discourses delivered by the living voice to the people or to others, which could be proved by countless examples. Thus Cyril of Alexandria names the Allocutions to those about to be baptized of Theodore of Mopsuestia. Thus the Allocution of Marcian Augustus to the fourth synod. And in the fifth synod excerpts are brought forward: From the Allocution of Theodoret spoken against Saint Cyril at Chalcedon, etc. From another Allocution spoken in the same city. And after many things: And again, after the death of blessed Cyril, the same Theodoret in an Allocution spoken at Antioch in the presence of Domnus, etc. That the words of Theodoret are to be understood of Allocutions of this kind, whether they regard Theodore or Theodoret, learned men will, I think, judge with me, and they will disapprove Garnier's interpretation; nor will they be any more pleased by the unseasonable diligence and unhappy perverse zeal with which he so assails the books of Theodoret, above all the Catholic ones, that he tries to drag most of their chapters by the scruff of the neck to a heterodox sense.
Liquido igitur apparet evanida esse argumenta quibus suam sententiam statuere conatus est Garnerius de scriptis ante annum 445 Theodoriti Dialogis ; et una ruere quod idem acriter defendit, testimonia SS. Patrum epistolae ad Flavianum subjecta Theodoriti diligentiae deberi, non. S. Leonis.
It therefore plainly appears that the arguments are empty by which Garnier tried to establish his opinion about the Dialogues of Theodoret having been written before the year 445; and that along with it there falls what the same man keenly defends, that the testimonies of the holy Fathers appended to the letter to Flavian are owed to the diligence of Theodoret, not of Saint Leo.
AD EPISTOLAM XXIX.
ON LETTER XXIX.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXVI.
IN QUESNEL, XXVI.
Theodosio Augusto.
To Theodosius Augustus.
1. Caesari Theodosio religiosissimo et piissimo Augusto, Leo papa Ecclesiae catholicae urbis Romae. Cod. unus ms. Thuan. habet : Gloriosissimo et clementissimo Theodosio Augusto, Leo episcopus; quem titulum nativum esse et genuinum, Graeca versio, quae eumdem exhibet, probare videtur. Priorem tamen retinuimus,
1. To the Caesar Theodosius, most religious and most pious Augustus, Leo, pope of the Catholic Church of the city of Rome. One manuscript codex of de Thou has: To the most glorious and most clement Theodosius Augustus, Leo, bishop; which title the Greek version, which exhibits the same, seems to prove to be the native and genuine one. Nevertheless we have kept the former,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1375

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1375 or 1376 (not seen in the foot images)

Etsi quilibet episcopus catholicae communionis sit et appellari possit episcopus Ecclesiae catholicae, Romanus tamen pontifex specialiter eo nomine vocatur, sicut specialiter Romana Ecclesia appellatur catholica ratione primatus, quia scilicet hujus primatus causa in Romana sede, ac in ipso summo pontifice centrum est et radix communionis et unitatis catholicae; adeo ut, Irenaeo testante, ad hanc Ecclesiam propter potentiorem principalitatem necesse sit omnem convenire Ecclesiam, hoc est, eos qui sunt undique fideles; quod Irenaei testimonium idem Quesnellus in Memoriali septimo, pag. 137 maximi faciendum monuit, propterea quod licet ille Occidentalis episcopus fuerit, Orientalis tamen cum esset, omnium matricum et originalium Orientis Ecclesiarum traditionem ad nos attulit. Plura in hanc rem ex Leone, aliisque Patribus, ac ex ipso Galliacano Clero, qui unitatis catholicae centrum in Romana sede situm agnoscit, afferri possent; sed hujus loci non est lectorem pluribus distinere.

Although any bishop of the Catholic communion is, and can be called, a bishop of the Catholic Church, the Roman pontiff is nevertheless called by that name in a special way, just as the Roman Church is in a special way called Catholic by reason of the primacy; because, that is, on account of this primacy the centre and root of Catholic communion and unity is in the Roman see and in the supreme pontiff himself; so much so that, as Irenaeus testifies, "to this Church, on account of its more powerful principality, every Church must resort, that is, the faithful who are from everywhere." This testimony of Irenaeus the same Quesnel, in his seventh Memorial, p. 137, warned should be valued most highly, because, although Irenaeus was a Western bishop, yet being an Easterner he "brought to us the tradition of all the mother and original Churches of the East." More to this purpose could be brought from Leo and other Fathers, and from the Gallican clergy itself, which acknowledges that "the centre of Catholic unity" is placed in the Roman see; but this is not the place to detain the reader with more.

(printed under page 693)

Page

  • running head: 1375 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (head runs on across the page)
  • marginal letters: A ‹batTheodoritus in illo articulo›; B ‹dem opus appellatur. Ad secundam› / ‹proscribuntur quidem in ea›; C ‹Et post multa : Et iterum› / ‹Theodoritus in Allocutione›; D ‹1. Caesari Theodosio› (letter stands in the gutter just above this line, level with the captions)
  • old-edition numerals: 1433 after ‹subjecta›
  • other: column begins with ‹bat›, the end of ‹puta-/bat› split across the break from col. 1374 (set whole there); the English here begins mid-sentence after "thought". Column ends mid-sentence at ‹retinuimus,›. ‹infelixque et cacozelia› kept as printed. At the foot, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES., stands the Ballerini foot note (a) (begins ‹Etsi quilibet episcopus catholicae communionis›, left half ends ‹eos qui sunt un-›, continued in the right half under col. 1376); its call (a) is in col. 1376, so the note belongs to col. 1376 and is not set here. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1376
quem invenimus in mss. codd. Thuan. duobus, Griman., Trecopith., Corb. Victorin. et omnibus Latinis editionibus. Cave tamen, cum legis Ecclesiae catholicae papam seu episcopum, ne idem esse putes ac oecumenicum et universalem episcopum, quem titulum numquam usurpavit pontifex noster, teste S. Gregorio Magno pluribus locis. Immo saepe saepius hac simplici appellatione contentus est : Leo episcopus: vel ista: Episcopus urbis Romae. Quid ergo, inquies, sibi vult illa epigraphe? Nihil aliud quam quod de Aurelio Carthaginensi, Augustino et Fortunatiano episcopis Africanis in Carthaginensi collatione cum Donatistis, ita scribitur: Fortunatianus episcopus Ecclesiae catholicae; Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiae catholicae; Augustinus episcopus Ecclesiae catholicae dixit. Tam enim S. Leo quam alii unum hoc in animo habuerunt, ut sese formula ista ab haereticorum conventiculis et communione secernerent. Ecclesiae igitur catholicae episcopus, est catholicae communionis episcopus, ut loquitur Epiphanius haer. 42. Huic appellationi occasionem primi, ni fallor, dederunt Donatistae, qui Ecclesiam in parte collocabant : quibus catholicae Ecclesiae nomen opponunt Ecclesiae per orbem diffusae assertores episcopi. Hinc etiam Constantinus Augustus, in epistola ad Anulinum, apud Eusebium, lib. X, cap. 7 : Qui in provincia, inquit, tibi concredita, in Ecclesia catholica, cui Caecilianus praeest, etc. Ecclesia igitur quaelibet particularis, cum servat communionis et fidei catholicae unitatem, catholica nuncupatur. Quamobrem horum sancti Cypriani verborum sensum attigisse mihi non videtur vir doctissimus, qui post Pamelium similia verba Cypriani ad Cornelium ut soli Romanae Ecclesiae propria accipit: Nos, inquiunt Novatiani conversi (Epist. 45), nos Cornelium episcopum sanctissimae catholicae Ecclesiae electum a Deo... scimus. Manifestum enim est ex serie epistolae illa etiam extendi ad reliquas totius orbis Ecclesias ubique diffusas; quae est proprietas catholici nominis, inquit Optatus lib. II. Sicut enim totius est Ecclesiae (quod maxime illi urgent) unum Deum habere, unum Dominum, unum Spiritum ; ita et ad totam Ecclesiam et ad quamlibet particularem attinet, quod de uno episcopo illic disseritur. Nec enim ignoramus, inquiunt iidem, unum Deum esse et unum Christum esse Dominum quem confessi sumus, unum Spiritum sanctum, unum episcopum in Ecclesia catholica esse debere. Quod autem idem auctor ait, ideo Romanam Ecclesiam specialiter catholicam vocari, quod radix et matrix sit Ecclesiae catholicae ; pace doctissimi viri dixerim, non est ea mens Cypriani, nec esse potuit. Non fuit re ipsa: cum enim epistola 45, ad Cornelium, haec habet verba, quae auctor ille assumpsit, rationem reddidisse nos scimus, et hortatos esse ut Ecclesiae catholicae matricem et radicem agnoscerent ac tenerent, etc., sensus Cypriani est, hortatum se esse eos ne parti Novati adhaererent, ne schisma et divisionem sectarentur ; sed ut unitatem catholicam, quam Ecclesiae catholicae radicem et matricem appellat, agnoscerent ac tenerent. Tot sunt loca Cypriani quae hanc de unitate expositionem comprobent, ut in oculos omnium facile incurrant. Adeat, qui volet, tractatum de Unitate Ecclesiae, epistolam ad Antonianum, et alias : ubi passim unitatem praedicat Ecclesiae, cui tamquam radius sslis, fonti rivus,
which we have found in two manuscript codices of de Thou, in the Grimani, the Troyes, the Corbie, the Saint-Victor codices, and in all the Latin editions. Beware, however, when you read pope or bishop of the Catholic Church, of thinking it the same as ecumenical and universal bishop, a title which our pontiff never took to himself, as Saint Gregory the Great testifies in several places. Nay rather, very often he was content with this simple appellation: Leo, bishop; or this: Bishop of the city of Rome. What then, you will say, does that superscription mean? Nothing other than what is written of Aurelius of Carthage, Augustine and Fortunatian, African bishops, in the conference of Carthage with the Donatists, thus: Fortunatian, bishop of the Catholic Church; Aurelius, bishop of the Catholic Church; Augustine, bishop of the Catholic Church, said. For Saint Leo as much as the others had this one thing in mind, to separate themselves by that formula from the conventicles and communion of heretics. Bishop of the Catholic Church, therefore, is bishop of the Catholic communion, as Epiphanius speaks, heresy 42. The occasion for this appellation was first given, unless I am mistaken, by the Donatists, who placed the Church in a part; against whom the bishops who asserted the Church spread through the world set the name of the Catholic Church. Hence also Constantine Augustus, in the letter to Anulinus, in Eusebius, book X, chapter 7, says: Who in the province entrusted to you, in the Catholic Church, over which Caecilian presides, etc. Any particular Church whatever, therefore, when it keeps the unity of Catholic communion and faith, is called Catholic. Wherefore that most learned man does not seem to me to have reached the sense of these words of Saint Cyprian, who, after Pamelius, takes similar words of Cyprian to Cornelius as proper to the Roman Church alone: We, say the converted Novatians (Epist. 45), we know that Cornelius was chosen by God bishop of the most holy Catholic Church. For it is manifest from the sequence of the letter that those words are extended also to the remaining Churches of the whole world, spread everywhere; which is the property of the Catholic name, says Optatus, book II. For just as it belongs to the whole Church (which they press most of all) to have one God, one Lord, one Spirit; so also what is there discussed about one bishop pertains both to the whole Church and to any particular one. For we are not ignorant, say the same men, that there is one God and that there is one Christ the Lord Whom we have confessed, one Holy Spirit, and that there ought to be one bishop in the Catholic Church. But as to what the same author says, that the Roman Church is specially called Catholic for this reason, that it is the root and womb of the Catholic Church; with the leave of the most learned man I would say, that is not the mind of Cyprian, nor could it be. It was not so in fact: for when letter 45, to Cornelius, has these words, which that author has taken up, we know that we gave an account, and exhorted them to acknowledge and hold the womb and root of the Catholic Church, etc., the sense of Cyprian is that he exhorted them not to adhere to the party of Novatus, not to follow schism and division; but to acknowledge and hold the Catholic unity, which he calls the root and womb of the Catholic Church. So many are the places of Cyprian which confirm this exposition concerning unity that they readily meet the eyes of all. Let whoever will go to the treatise On the Unity of the Church, the letter to Antonianus, and others: where throughout he proclaims the unity of the Church, to which, as a ray to the sun, a stream to the fountain,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1376

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1376
  • marginal letters: A ‹quem invenimus in mss. codd.›; B ‹communionis episcopus, ut loquitur›; C ‹que diffusas; quae est proprietas› / ‹quit Optatus lib. II.›; D ‹quam Ecclesiae catholicae radicem›
  • old-edition numerals: 1434 after ‹unitatem,›
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence (‹quem invenimus› … ‹fonti rivus,›). Foot note call (a) stands before ‹Ecclesiae igitur catholicae episcopus›; left out of the text. The Ballerini foot note (a) is printed across the foot of the page under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. (left half under col. 1375 from ‹Etsi quilibet episcopus catholicae communionis› to ‹eos qui sunt un-›; right half under col. 1376 from ‹dique fideles;› to ‹lectorem pluribus distinere.›); it belongs to this column's call and goes to the notes, not set here. ‹ep⟨i⟩stola ad Anulinum›: the i is worn, set as intended. The points ‹a Deo... scimus› are printed in the source. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1377
radici ramus individua unitate quisque conjungi debeat. Avelle, inquit (Lib. de Unitate Ecclesiae), radium solis a corpore, divisionem lucis unitas non capit; ab arbore frange ramum, fractus germinare non poterit; a fonte praecide rivum, praecisus arescet : sic et Ecclesia Domini luce perfusa per orbem totum radios suos porrigit, et ramos suos in universam terram, copia ubertatis extendit; profluentes largiter rivos latius expandit : unum tamen caput est, et origo una, et una mater fecunditatis successibus copiosa. Illius fetu nascimur, illius lacte nutrimur, spiritu ejus animamur. Denique quid per matricem intelligat sanctus martyr, epistola 71, ad Quintum, declarat luce meridiana clarius. Quos, inquit, constat hic, hoc est in Ecclesia catholica, baptizatos esse, et a nobis ad haereticos transisse, si postmodum, peccato suo cognito et errore digesto, AD VERITATEM ET MATRICEM redeant, satis sit in poenitentiam manum imponere. Hoc igitur est, catholicum tenere matricem, in epistola ad Cornelium, quod haereticum redire ad matricem, in epistola ad Quintum ; hoc est, et Ecclesiae catholicae unitatem tenere, ut habet ead. epist. 71, et ad eam e schismate postliminio reverti.
a branch to the root, each one ought to be joined in undivided unity. Pluck, he says (Book on the Unity of the Church), a ray of the sun from its body: the unity of light does not admit division; break a branch from the tree: broken, it will not be able to bud; cut off a stream from the fountain: cut off, it will dry up. So also the Church of the Lord, bathed in light, stretches out her rays through the whole world, and extends her branches over the entire earth in the abundance of her fruitfulness; she spreads more widely her bountifully flowing streams: yet there is one head, and one origin, and one mother, rich in the successes of her fecundity. Of her offspring we are born, by her milk we are nourished, by her spirit we are animated. Finally, what the holy martyr understands by the womb he declares more clearly than the noonday light in letter 71, to Quintus. As for those, he says, of whom it is established that they were baptized here, that is, in the Catholic Church, and passed over from us to the heretics, if afterwards, their sin acknowledged and their error cleared away, they return TO THE TRUTH AND THE WOMB, let it suffice to lay on the hand unto penance. This, therefore, is what it is for a Catholic to hold the womb, in the letter to Cornelius, which it is for a heretic to return to the womb, in the letter to Quintus; that is, both to hold the unity of the Catholic Church, as the same letter 71 has it, and to come back to it from schism by right of return.
Jam vero quod proprie non potuerit Romana Ecclesia simpliciter vocari a Cypriana catholicae Ecclesiae matrix, manifestum est, cum potiori jure nomen istud debeatur aliis Ecclesiis apostolicis, quae in Oriente et Palaestina primum coaluerant antequam Romanae civitati fides et episcopatus inferrentur. Hoc in primis convenit Jerosolymitanae Ecclesiae, quae revera mater et matrix omnium Ecclesiarum appellatur in epistola Patrum concilii Constantinopolitani, ad Damasum, Ambrosium et alios episcopos Romae congregatos. Eadem appellatione Romanam donant epistolae Lucii I ad episcopos Gall. et Hisp., et Felicis I ad Benignum; sed eas esse supposititias nemo non novit. Revera Innocentius PP., in epist. ad Decentium episcopum recensens provincias quae S. Petro ejusve successoribus fidei suae semina Ecclesiarumque institutionem debent, nullas nominat praeter Italiam, Gallias, Hispanias, Africam, atque Siciliam, insulasque interjacentes.
Now indeed, that the Roman Church could not properly be called simply by Cyprian the womb of the Catholic Church is manifest, since that name is owed with better right to the other apostolic Churches, which had first grown together in the East and in Palestine before the faith and the episcopate were brought into the city of Rome. This befits above all the Church of Jerusalem, which in truth is called mother and womb of all the Churches in the letter of the Fathers of the council of Constantinople to Damasus, Ambrose and the other bishops assembled at Rome. With the same appellation the letters of Lucius I to the bishops of Gaul and Spain, and of Felix I to Benignus, endow the Roman Church; but that these are spurious there is no one who does not know. In truth Pope Innocent, in the letter to Bishop Decentius, reviewing the provinces which owe the seeds of their faith and the institution of their Churches to Saint Peter or his successors, names none except Italy, the Gauls, the Spains, Africa, and Sicily, and the islands lying between.
2. Synodale judicium. Ita mss. Griman. et Thuan., pro synodale concilium, quod in Thuan. aliis duobus aliisque, praeter edita omnia. Nescio an aliquod inter utrumque discrimen. Dixerit aliquis prius quod retinuimus de quacumque synodo, sive provinciali, sive oecumenica, intelligi posse; posterius plerumque de concilio vel ex omnibus synodis, seu oecumenico, vel saltem ex pluribus synodis, seu plurium provinciarum episcopis coalescente, quales erant synodi quibus Hilario Arelat. interdicit Leo epistola sua 10, quasque vocat synodales conventus, eo quod ex pluribus synodis seu provinciis conveniebant episcopi sub primario metropolitano.
2. Synodal judgement. So the Grimani and de Thou manuscripts, in place of synodal council, which is in two other de Thou manuscripts and in others, besides all the printed texts. I do not know whether there is any difference between the two. Someone might say that the former, which we have kept, can be understood of any synod whatever, whether provincial or ecumenical; the latter mostly of a council growing together either out of all the synods, that is, an ecumenical one, or at least out of several synods, that is, from the bishops of several provinces, such as were the synods which Leo forbids to Hilary of Arles in his letter 10, and which he calls synodal assemblies, because the bishops used to come together from several synods or provinces under a primary metropolitan.
AD EPISTOLAM XXX.
ON LETTER XXX.
Pulcheriae Augustae.
To Pulcheria Augusta.
1. Haec epistola alteri, quae est 27 (nunc 31), et Pulcheriae itidem inscribitur, persimilis est, etsi brevior. Praesens autem videtur fuisse missa per legatos, cum adhuc spes nonnulla restabat Leoni, ut synodus Ephesi indicta in conventum simplicem apud Constantinopolim commutaretur, ut ex fine epistolae conjici potest. De altera vero, quae in melioris notae codicibus nota consulum, diei et mensis caret, diximus, ad epist. 27 (nunc 31) : Sed ei, inquit, qui in errore est, melius consuletur, si UBI desipuit, ibidem resipiscat; et UBI damnationem meruit, illic indulgentiam consequatur.
1. This letter is very like the other, which is 27 (now 31) and is likewise addressed to Pulcheria, although it is shorter. The present one, however, seems to have been sent by the legates, when some hope still remained to Leo that the synod summoned at Ephesus might be changed into a simple assembly at Constantinople, as can be conjectured from the end of the letter. But of the other, which in the codices of better mark lacks the note of the consuls, of the day and of the month, we have spoken on letter 27 (now 31): But for him, he says, who is in error, better provision will be made if WHERE he lost his senses, in the same place he comes to his senses again; and WHERE he deserved condemnation, there he obtains pardon.
2. Principis dispositioni. Eadem voce saepius utitur S. Leo; saepe etiam alii scriptores. Ad manum sunt
2. To the disposition of the prince. Saint Leo uses the same word rather often; often other writers also. At hand are
Editors' notes and page, col. 1377

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: conjici potest.› · call in col 1377

Vide admonitionem in epistolas 30 et 31.

See the notice on Letters 30 and 31.

(printed under page 694)

Page

  • running head: 1377 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (head runs on across the page)
  • marginal letters: A ‹radici ramus individua unitate›; B ‹Cornelium, quod haereticum› / ‹epistola ad Quintum›; C ‹S. Petro ejusve successoribus› / ‹clesiarumque institutionem›; D ‹1. Haec epistola alteri›
  • old-edition numerals: 1435 after ‹unum›; 1436 before the caption ‹AD EPISTOLAM XXX.›
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence (‹radici ramus› … ‹Ad manum sunt›). ‹e^t Pulcheriae›: the t of ‹et› is printed raised at the line end; set ‹et›. Foot note call (a) stands before ‹De altera vero›; left out of the text. Under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. at the foot stand the Ballerini foot notes (a) ‹Vide admonitionem in epistolas 30 et 31.› (call in this column) and the first half of (b) (begins ‹Confer nostram annotat. 40 (Col. 795, n. b)›; call in col. 1378); they go to the notes, not set here. Unlike epistle XXIX, the caption for epistle XXX carries no ‹APUD QUESNELLUM› line. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1378
in praesenti Matisconensis synodus II, sub Guntranno et Hincmarus Remensis, epist. 6, cap. 26, edit. Mogunt. Quae vox significat edictum principis, ut passim videre est in codice legum imperialium : unde et dispositionum scrinium in eodem, et dispositionum comites, alibi commemorantur. Eam vocem ad ecclesiasticas suasque sanctiones traxit pontifex noster epist. 64, 65 (nunc 84, 85), etc., nec non et ad divina aeternaque decreta, ut epist. 24, 132 (nunc 28 et 162), et alibi.
for the present the second synod of Mâcon, under Guntram, and Hincmar of Reims, letter 6, chapter 26, Mainz edition. This word signifies an edict of the prince, as may be seen everywhere in the code of the imperial laws: whence both the bureau of dispositions in the same, and the counts of dispositions elsewhere, are mentioned. Our pontiff drew this word over to ecclesiastical ordinances and his own in letters 64, 65 (now 84, 85), etc., and also to the divine and eternal decrees, as in letters 24, 132 (now 28 and 162), and elsewhere.
AD EPISTOLAM XXXI.
ON LETTER XXXI.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXVII.
IN QUESNEL, XXVII.
Pulcheriae Augustae.
To Pulcheria Augusta.
1. Ut quod formam servi gessit. Variant multum codices. Thuan. unus et Trecopith. : Ut in quo formam, etc.; Victor : Ut quod in forma, etc.; Corbeien. et Griman.: Ut quod in formam, etc.; alii aliter.
1. That what bore the form of a servant. The codices vary much. One de Thou manuscript and the Troyes: That in which the form, etc.; the Saint-Victor: That what in the form [ablative], etc.; the Corbie and the Grimani: That what into the form, etc.; others otherwise.
2. Patriarchis et prophetis in specie carnis apparuit. SS. Patres Augustino anteriores apparitiones hujusmodi plerumque tribuerunt Filio, qui sicut Patris angelus, administer ac repraesentator ab eodem sub corporali specie missus fuerit in veteri testamento; ut, inquiunt, edisceret conversari cum hominibus, et ad suum conspectum homines assuefaceret. Contrariam sententiam erroris damnavit Sirmiensis synodus an. 351 contra Photinum congregata : sed quoniam hanc opinionem Ariani in haeresis suae patrocinium detorquebant, aliam viam ineundam esse censuit Augustinus in apparitionibus priorum temporum interpretandis, atque adeo illas angelis esse tribuendas totis viribus contendit, lib. II et III de Trinitate, et alibi. Quem plerique sequentis aevi Patres et scriptores secuti sunt, ut mirum sit Leonem nostrum hic ab eo discedere.
2. He appeared to the patriarchs and prophets in the appearance of flesh. The holy Fathers earlier than Augustine for the most part attributed appearances of this kind to the Son, as One Who, as the angel, minister and representative of the Father, was sent by Him under a bodily appearance in the Old Testament; in order, they say, that He might learn thoroughly to dwell with men, and might accustom men to the sight of Him. The synod of Sirmium, assembled in the year 351 against Photinus, condemned the contrary opinion as an error; but since the Arians were twisting this opinion to the defence of their heresy, Augustine judged that another way must be entered upon in interpreting the appearances of earlier times, and indeed he contends with all his strength that they are to be attributed to angels, in books II and III On the Trinity, and elsewhere. Most Fathers and writers of the following age have followed him, so that it is a wonder that our Leo here departs from him.
3. Nec uti possemus triumphantis victoria, si extra nostram esset conserta naturam. Ita omnes mss. et plures etiam excusi codicis ; sic vero in vulgatis : Nec aliter possideremus triumphantis victoriam, si extra nostram esset confecta naturam. Hanc vocem confecta, quam habet ms. Theodoricianus, retinuissem, ut magis huic loco convenientem, nisi optimi codd. Griman., Trecopithoeanus et Thuanei legerent conserta.
3. Nor could we make use of the victory of Him Who triumphs, if it had been joined in battle outside our nature. So all the manuscripts and several printed codices also; but thus in the common texts: Nor otherwise would we possess the victory of Him Who triumphs, if it had been accomplished outside our nature. This word accomplished, which the manuscript of Saint-Thierry has, I would have kept, as more suitable to this place, did not the best codices, the Grimani, the Troyes and the de Thou, read joined in battle.
Illuxit. Ita Corbeiens., Theodoric., Barb. et Thuan. unus ; induxit legunt Thuan. tres, necnon ed. Canisii et aliae ad marg.: sed facile unius litterae mutatione inducta est haec lectio, pro inluxit, quod sensus integritati necessarium videtur. Indulsit habent et vulg. edit. et cod. Griman.
Shone forth. So the Corbie, the Saint-Thierry, the Barberini and one de Thou; three de Thou manuscripts read brought in, as also the edition of Canisius and others in the margin: but this reading was easily brought in by the change of a single letter, for shone forth [inluxit], which seems necessary to the integrity of the sense. Both the common editions and the Grimani codex have granted.
5. Nec potest in filiorum Dei adoptione censeri. Sic ex mss. Thuaneis quinque, Theodoric., Barber., Trecopith., Corbeiens., Griman. et Boldeiano. Antea leg.: Nec potest filiorum Dei adoptionem consequi.
5. Nor can he be reckoned in the adoption of the sons of God. So from five de Thou manuscripts, the Saint-Thierry, the Barberini, the Troyes, the Corbie, the Grimani and the Bodleian. Formerly it was read: Nor can he attain the adoption of the sons of God.
6. Principaliter salvat. De hac voce vide not. 3 ad epist. 10, ad provinc. Viennensis episcop. Divinitas Christi nos principaliter salvat, si pretii ac meritorum dignitatem quae tota humanitati ex Divinitate provenit spectemus; Humanitas principaliter salvat, eo quod passionis mortisque mysteria, quibus Deo reconciliati sumus, non nisi in humana natura adimpleri potuerunt, ac proinde principium et origo salutis humanae, ipsa est natura humana a verbo assumpta.
6. Principally saves. On this word see note 3 on letter 10, to the bishops of the province of Vienne. The Divinity of Christ principally saves us, if we look to the worth of the price and of the merits, which comes wholly to the humanity from the Divinity; the Humanity principally saves, because the mysteries of the passion and death, by which we have been reconciled to God, could not be fulfilled except in a human nature, and accordingly the beginning and origin of human salvation is the very human nature assumed by the Word.
7. Nota diei, mensis et coss., deest in mss. Grim., Bodl., Trecopith., Victorin., Barber. et Thuaneis : ut merito huc translata mihi fuisse videatur ex breviori epist. 30, quae ad eamdem Pulcheriam iisdem die, mense et coss., et in eadem pene verba scripta est. Illam igitur eradendam credimus; non eam solum ob causam, sed praeterea quia pluribus diebus
7. The note of the day, the month and the consuls is wanting in the Grimani, Bodleian, Troyes, Saint-Victor, Barberini and de Thou manuscripts: so that it rightly seems to me to have been transferred hither from the shorter letter 30, which was written to the same Pulcheria on the same day, in the same month and under the same consuls, and in almost the same words. We believe, therefore, that it should be erased; not for that reason only, but besides because by several days
Editors' notes and page, col. 1378

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: verba scripta est.› · call in col 1378

Confer nostram annotat. 40 (Col. 795, n. b), et admonitionem epistolae 30 praemissam, ubi quid de hac et antecedenti epistola censendum sit accuratius exquisivimus,

Compare our annotation 40 (col. 795, note b), and the notice prefixed to Letter 30, where we have inquired more carefully what is to be thought of this letter and the preceding one.

(printed under page 694)

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1378
  • marginal letters: A ‹in praesenti Matisconensis synodus›; B ‹SS. Patres Augustino anteriores›; C ‹plures etiam excusi codicis› / ‹Nec aliter possideremus›; D ‹dignitatem quae tota humanitati›
  • old-edition numerals: 1437 after ‹totis viribus›
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence (‹in praesenti› … ‹quia pluribus diebus›). The paragraph ‹Illuxit.› carries no numeral as printed (a ‹4.› is to be expected between 3 and 5); none supplied. ‹illas angelis›: the first l prints like i (‹ilias›), read as worn type and set as intended; UNSURE whether a true misprint. ‹u^t passim›: the t is printed raised at the line end; set ‹ut›. Foot note call (b) stands before ‹Illam igitur eradendam›; left out of the text. Ballerini foot note (b) is printed across the page foot under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. (first half under col. 1377, from ‹Confer nostram annotat. 40 (Col. 795, n. b)› to ‹ubi quid›; second half under this column, ‹de hac et antecedenti epistola censendum sit accuratius exquisivimus,›); it belongs to this column's call and goes to the notes, not set here. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1379
vel etiam hebdomadibus ante 13 Junii scriptam esse apparet ex his cap. 4 verbis : Cum, inquit, a tertio iduum Maiarum, quo serenitatis ejus scripta suscepimus, major pars reliqui sit temporis absumenda, ut profectio sacerdotum qui negotio sufficiant valeat ordinari. Quis enim vero ex his non intelligat statim scriptam epistolam post acceptas imperatorias litteras, id est paulo post diem 16 Maii, et antequam legati ad profectionem accincti essent? prius igitur haec missa est mense Maio, tum alia, quae hujus compendium est, mense Junio per legatos directa. Huic posteriori cogitato cedat necesse est prioris editionis conjectura, qua suspicatus eram primam illam nihil aliud esse quam amplificatum secundae exemplar, quod ex epist. 41 (nunc 45) missum esse ad Pulcheriam constat ; quia Hilaro, qui eam perlaturus erat, propter Dioscori latrocinia, Constantinopolim pervenire non licuit.
or even weeks before 13 June it appears to have been written, from these words of chapter 4: Since, he says, from the third day before the Ides of May, on which we received the letter of his Serenity, the greater part of the remaining time must be used up in order that the setting out of the bishops who may be equal to the business can be arranged. For who indeed would not understand from these words that the letter was written immediately after the imperial letter was received, that is, a little after the 16th day of May, and before the legates had girded themselves for setting out? This one, therefore, was sent first, in the month of May; then the other, which is an abridgement of this one, was dispatched in the month of June by the legates. To this later thought the conjecture of the former edition must needs yield, by which I had suspected that that first one was nothing else than an amplified copy of the second, which, it is established from letter 41 (now 45), was sent to Pulcheria; because Hilarus, who was to carry it, was not permitted, on account of the robberies of Dioscorus, to reach Constantinople.
AD EPISTOLAM XXXII.
ON LETTER XXXII.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXVIII.
IN QUESNEL, XXVIII.
Fausto, Martino, etc.
To Faustus, Martin, etc.
Hanc epistolam relegimus ad codic. Griman. et Thuan. unum tantum, et ad versionem Graecam : quibus duas lineas, quae desiderabuntur versus finem supplevimus.
We have reread this letter against the Grimani codex and one de Thou only, and against the Greek version: from which we have supplied two lines which were wanting towards the end.
De latere meo. S. Leo primus omnium pontificum Romanorum de legatis a latere missis mentionem fecit. Hujusmodi loquendi modus, quem videre est etiam epist. 31, cap. 2, ex saecularium principum stylo assumptus videtur ad hunc significatum. cujus rei exempla nonnulla reperies in notis viri doctissimi Christophori Justelli, ad codicem canonum Ecclesiae Africanae, seu ad can. 7 concilii Sardicensis, qui initio hujus codicis refertur, et in quo primum reperitur vox ista, a latere mitti, ad res ecclesiasticas translata. Quam serio considerantes Patres Africani concilii in epistola ad Coelestinum papam in fine codicis citati edita, haec rescribere non dubitarunt : Nam ut aliqui tamquam a tuae sanctitatis latere mittantur, nulla invenimus Patrum synodo constitutum. E latere autem mitti, ait Morinus, est velut e familia pontificis, ex officialibus et procuratoribus domesticis in opus aliquod eligi et deputari. De quo fusius idem tractat., Exercit. Eccl. lib. I cap. 20, et Petrus de Marca, de Concord. sacerd. et imp. lib. V c. 4. Primi tamen tam definitio legati a latere, quam discrimen inter legatos pontificis et legatos concilii Romani, quod ex hisce verbis elici existimat, a Leonis mente aliena mihi esse videntur. Julius enim episcopus Puteolanus horum legatorum princeps nec e familia ejus erat, nec ex officialibus et procuratoribus domesticis, cum nec de ipso quidem Renato presbytero tituli S. Clementis istud dici possit; et indiscriminatim de iisdem aliisque duobus loquitur tam in praesenti epistola quam in 31. Mysterio igitur, mea quidem sententia, vacant haec verba, saltem quod ad praesentem locum attinet, nec aliud significant quam hinc, ut etiam ex versione Graeca evincitur, quae vocum istarum loco habet tantum ἐντεῦθεν, hinc, id est ab Urbe, ut habet epistola 24. ex his partibus : nec versimile est Julianum episcopum Coensem, quem hujus versionis auctorem par est existimare, quique apud Romanos multos annos egerat, formulae hujus vim et usum ignorasse, si quid aliud in ea delituisset arcani. Immo se ipse sanctus Leo interpretatur, eum scribens rursum de iisdem legatis, epist. 33, ad Theodosium Augustum, verboque Graeco prorsus concinens; habet tantum : Ordinatis HINC fratribus meis, qui praesentiae meae impleant vicem. Si quid tamen peculiare inest his vocibus, crediderim libenter eum
From my side. Saint Leo was the first of all the Roman pontiffs to make mention of legates sent from the side. A manner of speaking of this kind, which may be seen also in letter 31, chapter 2, seems to have been taken over in this meaning from the style of secular princes, of which matter you will find some examples in the notes of the most learned Christophe Justel on the code of canons of the African Church, or on canon 7 of the council of Sardica, which is reported at the beginning of this code, and in which that expression, to be sent from the side, is first found transferred to ecclesiastical affairs. The Fathers of the African council, considering this seriously, did not hesitate, in the letter to Pope Celestine published at the end of the code cited, to write back these words: For that any should be sent as from the side of your Holiness, we have found established by no synod of the Fathers. But to be sent from the side, says Morin, is to be chosen and deputed for some work as it were from the household of the pontiff, from his domestic officials and procurators. Of which the same man treats more fully, Exercit. Eccl. book I, chapter 20, and Pierre de Marca, De Concord. sacerd. et imp., book V, chapter 4. Yet the former's definition of a legate from the side, as much as the distinction between legates of the pontiff and legates of the Roman council, which he thinks is drawn out of these words, seem to me to be foreign to the mind of Leo. For Julius, bishop of Puteoli, the chief of these legates, was neither of his household, nor of his domestic officials and procurators, since this cannot be said even of Renatus himself, presbyter of the title of Saint Clement; and he speaks without distinction of the same men and of the two others both in the present letter and in 31. These words, therefore, in my opinion at least, are free of mystery, at any rate as regards the present place, and signify nothing other than from here, as is also proved from the Greek version, which in place of those words has only ἐντεῦθεν, from here, that is, from the City, as letter 24 has from these parts: nor is it likely that Julian, bishop of Cos, whom it is fitting to think the author of this version, and who had spent many years among the Romans, was ignorant of the force and use of this formula, if anything else of a secret kind had lain hidden in it. Nay rather, holy Leo interprets himself, when writing again about the same legates, letter 33, to Theodosius Augustus, and agreeing altogether with the Greek word; he has only: My brothers having been appointed FROM HERE, to fill the place of my presence. If, however, there is anything peculiar in these words, I would readily believe that he
Editors' notes and page, col. 1379

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1379 or 1380 (above the foot image; not seen)

Haec opinio refellitur annot. 3 in hanc epistolam (Col. 995, n. f).

This opinion is refuted in annotation 3 on this letter (col. 995, note f).

(printed under page 695)

Page

  • running head: 1379 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (head runs on across the page)
  • marginal letters: A ‹vel etiam hebdomadibus ante 13 Junii›; B ‹AD EPISTOLAM XXXII.› (letter stands in the gutter level with the captions); C ‹citati edita, haec rescribere› / ‹ut aliqui tamquam a tuae›; D ‹quam hinc, ut etiam ex versione Graeca›
  • old-edition numerals: 1438 after ‹prioris editionis›; 1439 after ‹Julianum episcopum›
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence (‹vel etiam hebdomadibus› … ‹crediderim libenter eum›). ‹hebdomadibus› and ‹diem 16 Maii› (beside ‹tertio iduum Maiarum›) kept as printed. ‹eum scribens›: UNSURE whether a true misprint or worn c; English follows ‹cum›. The ‹De latere meo.› paragraph carries no numeral as printed. Greek word ‹ἐντεῦθεν› read from the image. Foot note call (a) stands after ‹S. Leo› in ‹De latere meo. S. Leo (a) primus›; left out of the text. Under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. at the foot: Ballerini foot note (a) ‹Haec opinio refellitur annot. 3 in hanc epistolam (Col. 995, n. f).› (call in this column) and the first half of (b) ‹De tempore hujus epistolae, et de ejusdem› (call in col. 1380); they go to the notes, not set here. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1380
a latere pontificis Romani mitti, qui ex sinu propriae vel Ecclesiae, vel provinciae, vel dioeceseos, ad aliquod negotium delegabatur : sicut imperatores a latere seu comitatu suo aliquos in provincias missitabant, qui et missi dominici solebant appellari.
was sent from the side of the Roman pontiff who was delegated to some business from the bosom of his own Church, or province, or diocese: just as the emperors used to send out into the provinces some men from their side or retinue, who were also wont to be called the lord's envoys [missi dominici].
AD EPISTOLAM XXXV.
ON LETTER XXXV.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXV.
IN QUESNEL, XXV.
Juliano Coensi episcopo.
To Julian, bishop of Cos.
1. Adjecimus. Haec edit Graeca versio : Ὥστε ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀληθείας τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Χριστοῦ; id est ut pro veritate humanitatis Christi.
1. We have added. The Greek version gives these words: Ὥστε ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀληθείας τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Χριστοῦ; that is, so that on behalf of the truth of the humanity of Christ.
2. In nobis atque in vobis. Pro his verbis Graeca versio habet : Ἐν πάσῃ τῇ καθολικῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ; id est, in universa catholica Ecclesia.
2. In us and in you. In place of these words the Greek version has: Ἐν πάσῃ τῇ καθολικῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ; that is, in the whole Catholic Church.
3. Ab assumpti hominis substantia. Graeca vers. addit : Καὶ ἀπ' αὐτῆς τῆς συλλήψεως τῆς Παρθένου; id est, et ab ipsa Virginis conceptione.
3. From the substance of the assumed man. The Greek version adds: Καὶ ἀπ' αὐτῆς τῆς συλλήψεως τῆς Παρθένου; that is, and from the very conception of the Virgin.
4. Qui enim negat mediatorem Dei et hominum hominem Jesum Christum. Ita cod. Thuan., Griman., Corbeiensis, Victorinus, Surius, etc. Prius sic : Negator enim mediatoris, etc. Graece : Ὁ γὰρ ἀρνούμενος τοῦ ἀληθινὸν ἄνθρωπον τοῦ Κυρίου Ἰησου Χριστοῦ ; Qui enim negat veram Domini Jesu Christi humanitatem.
4. For he who denies the mediator of God and men, the man Jesus Christ. So the de Thou, Grimani, Corbie and Saint-Victor codices, Surius, etc. Formerly thus: For the denier of the mediator, etc. In Greek: Ὁ γὰρ ἀρνούμενος τοῦ ἀληθινὸν ἄνθρωπον τοῦ Κυρίου Ἰησου Χριστοῦ; For he who denies the true humanity of the Lord Jesus Christ.
5. Sive quod solus ab inviol. Virg. sine concup. est conceptus. Ita codd. Barb. duo, Thuan. quatuor, Cantabrigens., Griman., Trecopith. In vulgatis vero : Sive quod solus ex Spiritu sancto ab inviolata Virgine sine concupiscentia carnis est conceptus; quod ex Graeca versione assumptum est, quae tamen vocem carnis non habet, uti nec Victorinus cod. cum aliis jam citatis.
5. Or because He alone was conceived of the inviolate Virgin without concupiscence. So two Barberini codices, four de Thou, the Cambridge, the Grimani, the Troyes. But in the common texts: Or because He alone was conceived from the Holy Spirit of the inviolate Virgin without concupiscence of the flesh; which was taken from the Greek version, which nevertheless does not have the word of the flesh, as neither does the Saint-Victor codex with the others already cited.
6. Nec discordia desideriorum gignebat compugnantiam voluntatum. Ita ex plerisque retinuimus. Cod. Griman.: Nec discordiae desideriorum gignebant compugnantiam voluntatum. Nihil habent Graeca quod his verbis respondeat; sed Latina, quae his adjacent, item Canisius, Sicardus, Nicolinus et Surius sic habent : Nec discordiam desideriorum gignebat compugnantiam voluntatum; nec inepte; cessimus tamen codicum multitudini in priori lectione retinenda, quae et optima est.
6. Nor did discord of desires beget a conflict of wills. So we have kept it from most. The Grimani codex: Nor did discords of desires beget a conflict of wills. The Greek has nothing that answers to these words; but the Latin which lies beside it, likewise Canisius, Sichard, Nicolini and Surius have it thus: Nor did a conflict of wills beget discord of desires; and not ineptly; nevertheless we have yielded to the multitude of the codices in keeping the former reading, which is also the best.
7. Eamdem gerens in verbi Deitate personam. Graeca : Ἀλλὰ τὸ αὐτὸ ἔχων ἐν Θεότητι καὶ ἀνθρωπότητι πρόσωπον; id est, sed eamdem habens in Divinitate et humanitate personam.
7. Bearing the same person in the Godhead of the Word. The Greek: Ἀλλὰ τὸ αὐτὸ ἔχων ἐν Θεότητι καὶ ἀνθρωπότητι πρόσωπον; that is, but having the same person in Divinity and humanity.
8. Ante notam consularem Graeca versio haec habet: Deus te servet incolumem, honorabilissime frater. De annotatis autem die et mense major difficultas. Nam idibus Junii seu die 13 data legitur, quam ob causam hanc ab aliis eodem die datis epistolis sejungere nefas duximus. Et tamen certum apparet post aliquot dies fuisse scriptam, nimirum una cum epistola ad Flavianum data 25 Julii, nam et hanc et illam scripsit post acceptas utriusque litteras per Basilium diaconum. Is autem Flaviani litteras non attulit nisi legatis jam ad synodum profectis, et paucis ante 23 Julii diebus ex epist. 34 (nunc 38). Igitur et ista ad Julianum secunda est eodem tempore scripta. Ex quo id etiam commodi accidit, quod cum gemina ad eumdem eodem die scripta legatur, deinceps prior quae 31 (nunc 34) loco jacet 13 die Junii; posterior quae 25 (nunc 35) locum habet 23 Julii data habebitur. Haec porro sic inchoatur : Licet per nostros quos ab Urbe pro fidei causa direximus, etc. Ex quibus tria verba pro fidei causa delenda censemus auctoritate septem ad minus codicum mss., ut quae ex Graeca versione in textum Latinum irrepserunt, quae versio longe plura habet a textu originali discrepantia. Observandum porro simile quid haberi in epistola
8. Before the consular note the Greek version has these words: May God keep you safe, most honourable brother. But concerning the day and month noted there is a greater difficulty. For it is read as given on the Ides of June, or the 13th day, for which reason we have held it wrong to separate this one from the other letters given on the same day. And yet it appears certain that it was written some days later, namely together with the letter to Flavian given on 25 July, for he wrote both this and that after receiving the letters of both through Basil the deacon. Now he did not bring Flavian's letter until the legates had already set out for the synod, and a few days before 23 July, according to letter 34 (now 38). Therefore this second one to Julian also was written at the same time. From which this advantage also results, that whereas two letters to the same man are read as written on the same day, henceforth the former, which lies in place 31 (now 34), [will be held as given] on the 13th day of June; the latter, which has place 25 (now 35), will be held as given on 23 July. Moreover, this one begins thus: Although through our men whom we have dispatched from the City for the cause of the faith, etc. Of which we judge the three words for the cause of the faith should be deleted, on the authority of at least seven manuscript codices, as words that crept into the Latin text from the Greek version, a version which has far more things at variance with the original text. It is further to be observed that something similar is found in letter
Editors' notes and page, col. 1380

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: De annotatis autem› · call in col 1380

De tempore hujus epistolae, et de ejusdem versione Graeca plura disseruimus in admonitione eidem praefixa.

On the date of this letter, and on its Greek version, we have said more in the notice prefixed to it.

(printed under page 695)

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1380
  • marginal letters: A ‹a latere pontificis Romani mitti›; B ‹4. Qui enim negat mediatorem› / ‹minem Jesum Christum›; C ‹item Canisius, Sicardus, Nicolinus›; D ‹nisi legatis jam ad synodum profectis›
  • old-edition numerals: 1440 after ‹compugnantiam voluntatum;› (the third citation, before ‹nec inepte›)
  • other: column begins mid-sentence (‹a latere pontificis›) and ends mid-sentence. Last word ‹epi-/stola› is split across the column break; completed from the first line of col. 1381, whose first word is therefore the remainder ‹stola›. The Greek is read from the image (small type, accents faint); the misprints ‹τοῦ› and ‹Ἰησου› are as they appear, UNSURE at this resolution. ‹edit› (for ‹addit›?), third-citation ‹compugnantiam› and ‹25 Julii› (beside ‹23 Julii› twice below) are UNSURE as to the intended reading and set as printed; the English of the third citation of note 6 follows ‹compugnantia›. Foot note call (b) stands in ‹De annotatis autem (b) die et mense›; left out of the text. Ballerini foot note (b) runs across the page foot under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. (first half under col. 1379 ‹De tempore hujus epistolae, et de ejusdem›; second half here ‹versione Graeca plura disseruimus in admonitione eidem praefixa.›); it belongs to this column's call and goes to the notes, not set here. Quesnel's notes pass from epistle XXXII straight to XXXV. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1381
stola 24 (nunc 28) seu celebri illa ad Flavianum : Ad omnem enim causam pie ac fideliter exsequendam eosdem legatos a se mittit scribit S. Leo. nulla synodi facta mentione. Cur ita factum sit, nescio an mea me fallat haec conjectura. Cum Leo, acceptis primis Flaviani litteris cum gestis synodi CP. adversus Eutychen, agnovisset haereticum suae damnationi non aquiescere, nec a prava doctrina resilire, immo vero multa moliri adversus Flavianum, consilium cepit mittendi legatos quatuor in Orientem, qui vel auctoritate pontificis Eutychen ad meliorem mentem revocarent, vel auctoritate imperatoris reprimi curarent. Ad hunc unice finem scriptae primum sunt epistolae plures quae 13 Junii datae nunc leguntur, atque in primis celebris illa 24 (nunc. 28) ad Flavianum ; in qua reapse nihil de synodo habetur, sed de fidei tantum causa per legatos curanda. Talis est etiam epist. 28 (nunc 32) ad archimandritas CP., in qua propter causam fidei legatos de latere suo missos scribit. Antequam legati profecti essent, acceptae sunt a Leone Theodosii litterae, quibus de indicta synodo monebatur ; statimque iidem legati, qui ad fidei negotium cum Flaviano tractandum destinati erant, ad synodum directi sunt, eorumque tardata profectio, quo novis litteris scribendis tempus daretur, vel prioribus amplificandis. In quarum nonnullis, sic Theodosii de synodo cogenda et indicta jussis obtemperat Leo, ut tamen ad prius consilium redeat, et exsecutioni optet mandari, ut epist. 30 : Sed ei, inquit, qui in errore est, melius consuletur, si ubi desipuit, ibi resipiscat ; et ubi damnationem meruit, illic indulgentiam consequatur. Cum autem diu ante 13 Junii, hoc est 16 Maii receptae sint illae Theodosii de synodo litterae, ex epist. 27 (nunc. 31), et jam in procinctu essent legati, integro fere mense dilata eorum profectio, et epistolae 24 (nunc 28) nota diei mutata. Ex dictis patet hanc epistolam 25 (nunc 35) nativam suam sedem post trigesimam quartam (nunc 38) habere.
24 (now 28), or that celebrated one to Flavian: for Saint Leo writes that the same legates are sent by him For the carrying out of the whole cause piously and faithfully, no mention being made of the synod. Why it was so done, I do not know whether this conjecture of mine deceives me. When Leo, having received the first letter of Flavian with the acts of the synod of Constantinople against Eutyches, had recognized that the heretic was not acquiescing in his condemnation, nor recoiling from his perverse doctrine, nay rather was contriving many things against Flavian, he formed the plan of sending four legates into the East, who should either recall Eutyches to a better mind by the authority of the pontiff, or see to it that he was repressed by the authority of the emperor. To this end alone were first written the several letters which are now read as given on 13 June, and above all that celebrated letter 24 (now 28) to Flavian; in which in fact there is nothing about a synod, but only about the cause of the faith to be cared for through the legates. Such also is letter 28 (now 32), to the archimandrites of Constantinople, in which he writes that legates have been sent from his side on account of the cause of the faith. Before the legates had set out, the letter of Theodosius was received by Leo, by which he was informed of the synod that had been summoned; and at once the same legates, who had been destined to treat the business of the faith with Flavian, were directed to the synod, and their setting out was delayed, so that time might be given for writing new letters or for enlarging the earlier ones. In some of which Leo so obeys the commands of Theodosius about the synod to be gathered and summoned, that he nevertheless returns to his earlier plan, and wishes it to be put into execution, as in letter 30: But for him, he says, who is in error, better provision will be made if where he lost his senses, there he comes to his senses again; and where he deserved condemnation, there he obtains pardon. But since that letter of Theodosius about the synod was received long before 13 June, that is, on 16 May, according to letter 27 (now 31), and the legates were already in readiness, their setting out was put off for almost a whole month, and the note of the day of letter 24 (now 28) was changed. From what has been said it is plain that this letter 25 (now 35) has its native seat after the thirty-fourth (now 38).
AD EPISTOLAM XL.
ON LETTER XL.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXXVI.
IN QUESNEL, XXXVI.
Episcopis provinciae Arelatensis.
To the bishops of the province of Arles.
Ad Constantinum, etc. Si talis fuisset provinciae Viennensis status aetate Leonis papae, qualis in notitia Sirmondi exhibetur, vix dubitari posset quin duodecim illi Galliarum episcopi, ad quos praesentem Leo scribit epistolam, et omnes et soli ad provinciam Viennensem pertinerent. Si enim duos adjeceris Arelatensem et Viennensem episcopos, qui de primatu contendebant, eum invenies numerum qui totam illam provinciam conflabat, quatuordecim videlicet episcopos, qui in notitia describuntur. quinque ad consecrationem Ravennii convenerunt. Verum aliter se res habent : nam nihil hac in re elicere possumus ex notitia quam Leonis aetate posteriorem esse probavimus dissert. 6, parte I, cap. 10, ac praeterea Tarentasiam, quam inter Viennensis provinciae civitates non numerat notitia, ad eam tamen tunc pertinuisse epist. 50 (nunc 66) Leonis probat, cum illam Viennensi Episcopo subjiciat.
To Constantine, etc. If the state of the province of Vienne had been such in the age of Pope Leo as is exhibited in Sirmond's Notitia, it could scarcely be doubted that those twelve bishops of the Gauls to whom Leo writes the present letter belonged, all of them and they alone, to the province of Vienne. For if you add the two bishops of Arles and of Vienne, who were contending about the primacy, you will find the number which made up that whole province, namely fourteen bishops, who are described in the Notitia, and who came together for the consecration of Ravennius. But matters stand otherwise: for we can draw nothing in this matter from a Notitia which we have proved to be later than the age of Leo, dissertation 6, part I, chapter 10; and besides, that Tarentaise, which the Notitia does not number among the cities of the province of Vienne, nevertheless belonged to it at that time, letter 50 (now 66) of Leo proves, since it subjects it to the bishop of Vienne.
Ex eo tamen episcoporum numero quem hac epistola exhibet. duo habemus. Primum, quod alibi jam suggessimus, nihil inductum essse in provinciam Viennensem, tametsi Leonis papae decretum et Valentiani constitutio novum aliquid instituissent ; sed omnes pro antiqua consuetudine episcopos ad civitatem Arelatensem concurissse velut ad metropolim provinciae, omnes ad episcopi
Nevertheless from that number of bishops which this letter exhibits we gather two things. First, what we have already suggested elsewhere, that nothing was introduced into the province of Vienne, even though the decree of Pope Leo and the constitution of Valentinian had established something new; but that all the bishops, according to ancient custom, flocked to the city of Arles as to the metropolis of the province, that all, for the bishop
Editors' notes and page, col. 1381

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: qualis in› · call in col 1381

Hanc notitiam civiles, non ecclesiasticas provincias designare, ostendimus in observat. ad dissert. 5 Quesnel. part. II, cap. 4 Ecclesiasticas autem provincias Gallicanas ad civilem formam haudquaquam exactas ibidem probavimus cap. 5.

That this Notitia marks out civil and not ecclesiastical provinces we have shown in the observations on Quesnel's Dissertation 5, part II, ch. 4. And that the ecclesiastical provinces of Gaul were by no means shaped exactly to the civil pattern we have proved in the same place, ch. 5.

(printed under page 696)

(b) ‹anchor: provinciam Viennensem, tametsi› · call in col 1381

Quatenus episcopi Arelatensi sedi addicti in ordinatione Ravennii nulli Leonis decreto contraierint, probatum invenies in observ. ad dissert. 5 Quesn. part. II, cap, 2, num. 4.

How far the bishops attached to the see of Arles, in the ordination of Ravennius, went against no decree of Leo, you will find proved in the observations on Quesnel's Dissertation 5, part II, ch. 2, no. 4.

(printed under page 696)

Page

  • running head: 1381 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (head runs on across the page)
  • marginal letters: A ‹stola 24 (nunc 28) seu celebri illa›; B ‹scribit. Antequam legati profecti› / ‹sunt a Leone Theodosii litterae›; C stands in the gutter in the blank line between ‹(nunc 38) habere.› and the caption ‹AD EPISTOLAM XL.›; D ‹Tarentasiam, quam inter Viennensis›
  • old-edition numerals: 1441 after ‹quibus de›; 1442 after ‹metropolim provinciae,›
  • other: column begins with ‹stola›, the end of ‹epi-/stola› split across the break from col. 1380 (set whole there); the English here begins after "letter". Column ends mid-sentence at ‹omnes ad episcopi›. ‹quinque ad consecrationem›: UNSURE as to the intended reading (‹quique›); English follows ‹quique›. ‹mittit scribit› Englished as ‹mitti scribit›. ‹nihil inductum› kept as printed. The ‹Ad Constantinum, etc.› paragraph carries no numeral. Foot note calls (a) before ‹notitia Sirmondi› and (b) before ‹Leonis papae decretum›; left out of the text. Under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. at the foot: Ballerini foot note (a) (‹Hanc notitiam civiles, non ecclesiasticas provincias designare› … ‹ibidem probavimus cap. 5.›, under this column) and (b) (‹Quatenus episcopi Arelatensi sedi addicti› … ‹part. II, cap, 2, num. 4.›, printed under col. 1382); both calls are in this column, both go to the notes, not set here. Quesnel's notes pass from epistle XXXV straight to XL. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1382
illius ordinationem convenisse unanimiter, omnes ei primatum detulisse, omnes ab eo Viennensem removisse: quem videmus nec consecrationis gratiam contulisse Ravennio, nec de usurpata ab alio hacce consecratione fuisse conquestum.
of that city's ordination came together unanimously, that all conferred the primacy on him, that all removed the bishop of Vienne from it: whom we see neither to have bestowed the grace of consecration on Ravennius, nor to have complained of this consecration as usurped by another.
Alterum, quod hinc elicimus, illud est, Rusticum, qui in hujus epistolae inscriptione numeratur inter caeteros Ravennii ordinatores, alium esse procul dubio ab illo Narbonensi ad quem alias scripsit S. Leo. Alterius enim provinciae metropolitanus, qualem se gerebat Rusticus Narbonensis, numquam se ordinationi episcopali in aliena provincia contra canones immiscuisset, multoque minus in Viennensi, cujus metropolitanos etiam Narbonensem provinciam sibi subjectam esse vel tunc adhuc contendebat, vel certe non ita pridem contenderat : Arelatensium enim votis plurimum suffragatus esset Rusticus, si ad Arelatensis episcopi ordinationem convolasset, velut ejusdem provinciae episcopus. Deinde Rusticus Narbonensis non tertius scriptus reperiretur in hac epistola, qui alibi vel statim post Ravennium, ut in epistola synodica quadraginta quatuor episcoporum Gallorum ad S. Leonem. et in tertio Arelatensi concilio, vel etiam ante Ravennium nominatus reperitur, ut in S. Leonis epist. 82 (nunc 103).
The second thing which we draw from this is that the Rusticus who is numbered in the superscription of this letter among the other ordainers of Ravennius is without doubt another than that one of Narbonne to whom Saint Leo wrote elsewhere. For the metropolitan of another province, such as Rusticus of Narbonne bore himself, would never have involved himself, against the canons, in an episcopal ordination in a province not his own, and much less in that of Vienne, whose metropolitan was either then still contending, or certainly had not so long before contended, that the province of Narbonne also was subject to him: for Rusticus would have greatly favoured the wishes of the people of Arles, if he had hastened to the ordination of the bishop of Arles as though a bishop of the same province. Next, Rusticus of Narbonne would not be found written third in this letter, who elsewhere is found named either immediately after Ravennius, as in the synodical letter of the forty-four bishops of the Gauls to Saint Leo and in the third council of Arles, or even before Ravennius, as in Saint Leo's letter 82 (now 103).
Satius est ergo existimare alium a Narbonensi Rusticum huic epistolae inscribi : quod eo lubentius credimus, quod et commune admodum est hujusmodi Rustici nomen. et plures revera legimus circa illa tempora in Galliis floruisse, quorum nonnullos commemorat Apollinaris Sidonius Epistolarum lib. II, epist. 11 ; lib. V, epist. 9, et lib. VIII, epist. 11. Alius Rusticus ab his omnibus forte distinctus scripsit ad Eucherium eam epistolam quam repraesentavit J. Sirmondus in notis ad epist. 11 lib. II Sidonii.
It is better, therefore, to think that a Rusticus other than the one of Narbonne is inscribed in this letter: which we believe the more willingly, because this name of Rusticus is both very common, and we read that in fact several flourished in the Gauls about those times, some of whom Sidonius Apollinaris mentions in the Letters, book II, letter 11; book V, letter 9; and book VIII, letter 11. Another Rusticus, perhaps distinct from all these, wrote to Eucherius that letter which J. Sirmond reproduced in the notes on letter 11 of book II of Sidonius.
AD EPISTOLAM XLI.
ON LETTER XLI.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXXVII.
IN QUESNEL, XXXVII.
Ravennio Arelatensi episcopo.
To Ravennius, bishop of Arles.
1. Secundum praecedentem notitiam. Ita cum ms. Thuan. legendum ; non vero, ut habent edita, Secundum praesentem notitiam. Respicit enim S. Leo ad legationem quam S. Hilarii Arelatensis nomine, Leonis placandi gratia, obierat Ravennius tunc presbyter, cujus occasione Romae innotuit pontifici; cujus gratiam morum suorum mansuetudine et sanctitate meruisse dicitur in libello supplici episcoporum Gallicanorum ad Leonem, ut videre est (Col. 880 hujus tomi).
1. According to previous acquaintance. So it is to be read with the de Thou manuscript; and not, as the printed texts have, According to present acquaintance. For Saint Leo looks back to the embassy which Ravennius, then a presbyter, had discharged in the name of Saint Hilary of Arles for the sake of appeasing Leo, on the occasion of which he became known at Rome to the pontiff; whose favour he is said to have merited by the gentleness and holiness of his character, in the petition of the Gallican bishops to Leo, as may be seen (Col. 880 of this volume).
2. Modestiae igitur tuae non desit auctoritas, constantiam mansuetudo commendet. Ita mss. codd. Antea corrupte : Modestiae igitur tuae non auctoritas constantiam, sed mansuetudo commendet justitiam, lenitas temperet, etc.
2. Let authority, therefore, not be wanting to your modesty; let gentleness commend constancy. So the manuscript codices. Formerly, corruptly: Let not authority, therefore, commend the constancy of your modesty, but gentleness; let mildness temper justice, etc.
3. Cum verus recti amor in semetipso habet, etc. Ita mss. codd. Herovallian, et Thuaneus, cum Merliniana Isidori editione. Arridebit forsitan magis nonnullis alia haec vulgata lectio ; Cum verus recti amor in semetipso habeat et apostolicas auctoritates et canonicas sanctiones ; sicut et placuit mihi aliquando. Sed quod re attentius perpensa fateri cogor) sic lectio haec mysterio vacare mihi videtur, ut meo judicio, careat et vero sensu : etsi enim verus recti amor mentem hominis legi Dei subjiciat, perfectamque inspiret pro humanis etiam praeceptis obedientiam, numquam tamen vel apostolicarum auctoritatum, vel canonicarum sanctionum, quae leges, ut aiunt, positivae sunt, notitiam per semetipsum potest impertire. Hanc quam restituimus lectionem confirmo auctoritate
3. Since the true love of what is right has in itself, etc. So the manuscript codices, that of Hérouval and that of de Thou, with Merlin's edition of Isidore. Perhaps this other, common reading will please some more: Since the true love of what is right has in itself both the apostolic authorities and the canonical ordinances; as it also once pleased me. But (as I am compelled to confess on weighing the matter more attentively) this reading seems to me so void of mystery that, in my judgement, it lacks true sense as well: for although the true love of what is right subjects the mind of man to the law of God, and inspires perfect obedience even towards human precepts, yet it can never of itself impart knowledge either of the apostolic authorities or of the canonical ordinances, which are, as they say, positive laws. This reading which we have restored I confirm by the authority
Editors' notes and page, col. 1382

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1382
  • marginal letters: A ‹illius ordinationem convenisse›; B ‹bonensis non tertius scriptus›; C stands in the gutter level with the caption ‹Ravennio Arelatensi episcopo.›; D ‹nullis alia haec vulgata lectio›
  • old-edition numerals: 1443 before ‹2. Modestiae igitur tuae›
  • other: column begins mid-sentence (‹illius ordinationem›, continuing ‹omnes ad episcopi› of col. 1381). Column ends on a word split at the break, ‹auctori-›: it is set whole (‹auctoritate›) at the end of this column and the English runs on from it; the tail at the head of col. 1383 was not among the images of the Q5a re-read (UNSURE only as to that unseen tail). ‹EP⟨I⟩STOLAM XLI.›: the I of the caption is worn, set as intended. ‹Are⟨l⟩atensis nomine›: l worn, set as intended. Misprint kept as printed: ‹cujus metropolitanos etiam Narbonensem provinciam› (the sense wants metropolitanus, subject of contendebat; the English follows the sense). The opening parenthesis before ‹quod re attentius› is wanting in the print; the English supplies it. ‹Herovallian, et Thuaneus›: a comma is printed where the abbreviation point is expected; kept. ‹ad S. Leonem. et in tertio› and ‹Rustici nomen. et plures›: the stop looks like a point before a small letter, most likely a worn comma; kept as it shows on the page (UNSURE). In note 2 the punctuation of the corrupt reading is kept as printed (‹commendet justitiam, lenitas temperet›); the English follows the sense. Under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. at the foot of this column stands Ballerini foot note (b) (‹Quatenus episcopi Arelatensi sedi addicti in ordinatione Ravennii› … ‹num. 4.›), whose call is in col. 1381; it belongs there and is not set here. Editors' matter (Quesnel's notes), set as layer 1.
PL 54:1383
Hincmari Remensis et codicum mss. quibus usus est. In opusculo enim Capitulorum 55 adversus Hincmarum Laudunensem, quod trigesimotertio loco habetur apud Sirmondum, cap. 10, refertur pannus hujus epistolae ab his verbis: Justo quippe ideo, etc., ubi eadem prorsus lectio habetur.
of Hincmar of Reims and of the manuscript codices which he used. For in the little work of 55 Chapters against Hincmar of Laon, which stands in the thirty-third place in Sirmond, chap. 10, a scrap of this letter is quoted from these words: Justo quippe ideo, etc., where exactly the same reading is found.
4. Hanc epistolam scriptam esse Asterio et Protogene consulibus, hoc est an. 449, probat altera Leonis epistola ad provinciae Arelatensis episcopos scripta eodem anno quo Hilarius Arelatensis obiit, et Ravennius in ejus locum suffectus est. Ex quo Philippum Labbe corrigas, qui in dissert. de Scriptoribus ecclesiasticis Hilarium Arelatensem vixisse scribit usque ad diem 5 maii anni 454, quod falsi arguitur ex duabus epistolis ad Ravennium Hilarii successorem, et tertia ad ordinatores scriptis hoc anno 449, ex quatuor etiam aliis ad eumdem datis, annis tribus sequentibus, et ex litteris Gallicanorum episcoporum, inter quos numeratur ann. 451.
4. That this letter was written in the consulship of Asterius and Protogenes, that is, in the year 449, is proved by another letter of Leo to the bishops of the province of Arles, written in the same year in which Hilary of Arles died and Ravennius was appointed in his place. From this you may correct Philippe Labbe, who in his dissertation on the Ecclesiastical Writers writes that Hilary of Arles lived until the 5th day of May of the year 454; which is convicted of falsehood by the two letters to Ravennius, Hilary's successor, and a third to those who ordained him, written in this year 449, by four others also addressed to the same man in the three following years, and by the letter of the Gallican bishops, among whom he is numbered in the year 451.
AD EPISTOLAM XLIII.
ON LETTER XLIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM XXXIX.
IN QUESNEL, XXXIX.
Theodosio Augusto.
To Theodosius Augustus.
Quid de praesenti epistola sentiendum sit, prorsus in ambiguo est. Editionum tam concilii Chalcedonensis quam Operum S. Leonis procuratores censuerunt potius esse fragmentum sequentis epistolae quam integram epistolam; non omnia in ea cohaerere, nec inventam esse in mss. Cod. mss. quod attinet, plures nacti sumus qui eam contineant, quos inter Thuaneus unus, alter Grimanicus noster octingentorum et amplius annorum, ut diximus, et optimae notae. Forsitan est exemplar epistolae sequentis seu 40 (nunc 44), quod nonnullis mutatis, miserit sanctus Leo ad Pulcheriam Augustam; nam in epist. 41 (nunc 45), quam ad eamdem scribit de Ephesino latrocinio, se ejusmodi exemplar mittere testatur. Plurima tamen sunt in quibus ambae discrepent.
What is to be thought of the present letter is altogether in doubt. Those who have overseen the editions both of the Council of Chalcedon and of the Works of St Leo have judged that it is rather a fragment of the following letter than a complete letter; that not everything in it hangs together, and that it has not been found in the manuscripts. As far as manuscript codices are concerned, we have come upon several that contain it, among them one of de Thou's, another our own Grimani codex, of eight hundred years and more, as we have said, and of the best quality. Perhaps it is a copy of the following letter, that is, the 40th (now the 44th), which, with some things changed, St Leo sent to Pulcheria Augusta; for in letter 41 (now 45), which he writes to her about the robber synod of Ephesus, he attests that he is sending a copy of this kind. Yet there are very many points in which the two differ.
Hanc enim primam suo tantum nomine scribit S. Leo, alteram quae sequitur, suo et concilii Romani nomine. In illa magnam ex sua auctoritate capit fiduciam pro defendenda per se veritate; in hac sumit ex litteris imperatoris fiduciam fidei et pacis per ipsum defendendae. In hac ultima ait sibi quae Ephesi gesta erant, narrata esse ab Hilaro diacono, qui solus effugerat; prior illa, ab ipsis etiam revendissimis episcopis qui a sede apostolica missi erant, haec nuntiata fuisse affirmat; quod falsum est, cum unicus episcopus missus fuerit ad Orientales partes, Julius scilicet Puteolanus, quem etiam suspicamur diem ultimum obiisse antequam Ephesum perveniret. Praeterea uni epistolae subjecit exemplar canonum Nicaenorum seu potius Sardicensium; alteri non item. Denique nonnulla sunt in illa epistola quae truncatam eamdem fuisse arguant, vel nondum perfectam et absolutam; ut potius sit rudis aliqua epistolae delineatio quam epistola caeteris accensenda. Manifestus enim hiatus apparet in loco punctis notato: et paulo inferius haec leguntur: Pro supradicti sacerdotis arbitrio, etc., nulla prius facta mentione Dioscori, quem haec verba indicant in altera epistola. Quidquid sit, eam e numero epistolarum subtrahere noluimus, suum cuique de ea judicium permittentes.
For this first one St Leo writes in his own name only, the other which follows in his own name and that of the Roman council. In the former he takes great confidence from his own authority for defending the truth by himself; in the latter he draws from the emperor's letter confidence that the faith and peace will be defended through him. In this last he says that what had been done at Ephesus was related to him by the deacon Hilarus, who alone had escaped; the former asserts that these things were reported even by the most reverend bishops themselves who had been sent by the apostolic see; which is false, since only one bishop was sent to the Eastern parts, namely Julius of Puteoli, who, we also suspect, met his last day before he reached Ephesus. Moreover, to the one letter he appended a copy of the Nicene, or rather the Sardican, canons; not so to the other. Finally, there are some things in that letter which show that it was mutilated, or not yet finished and complete; so that it is rather some rough sketch of a letter than a letter to be reckoned among the rest. For an evident gap appears in the place marked with dots; and a little further down these words are read: Pro supradicti sacerdotis arbitrio, etc., though no mention of Dioscorus has been made before, whom these words denote in the other letter. However that may be, we have not wished to withdraw it from the number of the letters, leaving to each his own judgement about it.
Hujus epistolae initium assumptum est ab impostore Isidoro ad construendum caput fictitiae epistolae 2 Dionysii I pontificis Romani ad Severum episcopum, et fictitii rescripti Liberii papae ad Athanasium Alexandrinum et alios Aegypti episcopos.
The beginning of this letter was taken over by the impostor Isidore to construct the opening of the fictitious letter 2 of Dionysius I, the Roman pontiff, to the bishop Severus, and of the fictitious rescript of Pope Liberius to Athanasius of Alexandria and the other bishops of Egypt.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1383

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1383 (call itself not seen)

Ut difficultates hic propositae disjicerentur, qui in hac epistola edenda praestiterimus, vide nostram admonitionem huic epist. praefixam.

For what we have done in editing this letter so that the difficulties here raised might be dispelled, see our notice prefixed to this letter.

(printed under page 697)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1383 (call itself not seen)

Confer annot. nostram 8 (Col. 834, n. f) in hanc epistolam.

Compare our annotation 8 (col. 834, note f) on this letter.

(printed under page 697)

Page

  • running head: 1383 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST
  • marginal letters: A ‹tale Hincmari Remensis›; B ‹AD EPISTOLAM XLIII.›; C ‹Hanc enim primam›; D ‹enim hiatus apparet›
  • old-edition numerals: 1444 after ‹mss. Cod.›
  • misprints kept as printed: ‹revendissimis› (for reverendissimis)
  • other: the column opens mid-word ("tale", the tail of a word begun in col. 1382); the tail is not set here, the word being set whole at the end of col. 1382. The lemma words quoted from Leo's letter (Justo quippe ideo; Pro supradicti sacerdotis arbitrio) are kept in Latin in the English. Foot-note call (a) after "Quid" removed; Ballerini foot note (a) stands at the page foot under the caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (belongs to this column); foot note (b) is also printed under the left column but no call (b) was seen in this column. The caption "BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES" runs across both columns at the foot and is not set here.
PL 54:1384
AD EPISTOLAM XLV.
ON LETTER XLV.
APUD QUESNELLUM XLI.
IN QUESNEL, XLI.
Pulcheriae Augustae.
To Pulcheria Augusta.
Hujus epistolae versionem Graecam edidit Joan. Cotelerius ex ms. cod. Regio 1026, ubi ad haec verba: Pro fide regia, quae restituimus ex ms. Grimanico et aliis (nam antea legebatur, Pro sede regia), Graeca habent, ὑπὲρ τῆς Ῥωμακῆς πίστεως: Pro fide Romana; sane contra mentem Leonis, qui hortatur Pulcheriam ut pro fide, hoc est, secundum eam qua pollet fidem, seu vigore illius fidei novellis erroribus resistat.
A Greek version of this letter was published by Jean Cotelier from the Royal manuscript codex 1026, where at these words: Pro fide regia [For the royal faith], which we have restored from the Grimani manuscript and others (for previously the reading was Pro sede regia [For the royal see]), the Greek has ὑπὲρ τῆς Ῥωμακῆς πίστεως: For the Roman faith; certainly against the mind of Leo, who exhorts Pulcheria that pro fide, that is, in accordance with the faith in which she is strong, or by the vigour of that faith, she should resist the new errors.
AD EPISTOLAM LIII.
ON LETTER LIII.
seu
or
AD FRAGMENTUM EPISTOLAE.
ON THE FRAGMENT OF THE LETTER
Anatolii CP. episcopi ad S. Leonem.
Of Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople, to St Leo.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EPIST. LI.
IN QUESNEL, AFTER LETTER LI.
1. Hoc praeclarum epistolae fragmentum ex Regio codice ms., num. 940, eruit vir doctissimus Joannes Baptista Cotelerius, et inter Ecclesiae Graecae Monumenta, tom. I, pag. 66, excudi curavit anno 1677 biennio post primam Leonis nostri editionem. Monet in notis conferendum cum his quae Sozomenus habet lib. VII, cap. 8 de electione Nectarii Constantinopolitani pariter episcopi. Non debuit porro in hac editione omitti haec epistolae particula, nec alium locum sortiri, cum de illa in consequentibus epistolis mentio habeatur, et tunc primum recepta esset a Leone cum ad Theodosium, Pulcheriam, aliosque epistolas 52, 53, 54 (nunc 69, 71, 70), etc., scribebat pontifex 16 Julii. Ad illam respiciunt earum aliquae; nonnullae expresse etiam meminerunt: sic enim epist. 55 (nunc 71), ad archimandritas: Ipse Constantinopolitanus episcopus et hi qui eumdem consecrarunt, praeter id quod ad ordinationem novi antistitis pertinebat, nihil nobis de compressis, vel abdicatis erroribus indicarunt. Ex quibus cum fragmento collatis docemur, 1° circa haec tempora ad meliorem vitam transisse sanctum Flavianum; 2° ante illius obitum, Anatolium nec electum, nec ordinatum, electionem enim, nulla mora interposita, secuta est ordinatio; 3° non solum Anatolium, sed ejus etiam ordinatores ad S. Leonem litteras ordinationis indices misisse.
1. This remarkable fragment of a letter was dug out of the Royal manuscript codex, no. 940, by that most learned man Jean-Baptiste Cotelier, and he had it printed among the Monuments of the Greek Church, vol. I, p. 66, in the year 1677, two years after the first edition of our Leo. He advises in his notes that it should be compared with what Sozomen has in book VII, chap. 8, on the election of Nectarius, likewise bishop of Constantinople. Now this portion of a letter ought not to be omitted in this edition, nor to be assigned any other place, since mention is made of it in the letters that follow, and it had only just been received by Leo when the pontiff was writing letters 52, 53, 54 (now 69, 71, 70), etc., to Theodosius, Pulcheria and others on 16 July. Some of them have it in view; several even mention it expressly; for thus letter 55 (now 71), to the archimandrites: The bishop of Constantinople himself and those who consecrated him, apart from what pertained to the ordination of the new prelate, have indicated nothing to us about errors suppressed or renounced. From these, compared with the fragment, we learn, 1st, that about this time St Flavian passed to a better life; 2nd, that before his death Anatolius was neither elected nor ordained, for the ordination followed the election with no delay interposed; 3rd, that not only Anatolius but also those who ordained him sent to St Leo letters announcing the ordination.
AD EPISTOLAM LIX.
ON LETTER LIX.
APUD QUESNELLUM XLVI.
IN QUESNEL, XLVI.
Clero et plebi urbis Constantinop.
To the clergy and people of the city of Constantinople.
1. Plebis acclamationibus. Plebis suffragia in electionibus episcoporum olim intervenisse, vel ex uno Leone nostro perspicuum est: eadem pariter in translationibus admissa fuisse, aeque certum ex Histor. Miscell., lib, XX, cap. 23. In depositionibus autem epscoporum seu approbandis seu improbandis locum habuisse ex his verbis discimus. Hoc persaepe acclamationibus populi fiebat, ; quae cum seditiosae erant ac tumultuosae, merito rejiciebantur, et revera prohibentur a sanctis Patribus, qui electiones per hujusmodi acclamationes factas rescissas volunt; ut in Chalcedon., act. 11, et apud Palladium in Vita Chrysostomi cap. 13 et sequent. Cum vero modeste et ex ardore fidei vel justitiae acclamatur a populo, tunc, ut hic a Leone praestitum, et approbata, et in scrinia etiam ecclesiastica sunt redacta ejusmodi acclamationum vota. Harum porro usum ab ethnicis ad Christianos, et a rebus civilibus ad ecclesiasticas
1. Plebis acclamationibus [By the acclamations of the people]. That the votes of the people formerly had a part in the elections of bishops is clear even from our Leo alone; that they were likewise admitted in translations is equally certain from the Historia Miscella, book XX, chap. 23. And that they had a place in the depositions of bishops, whether to be approved or disapproved, we learn from these words. This was very often done by acclamations of the people; which, when they were seditious and tumultuous, were deservedly rejected, and are in fact forbidden by the holy Fathers, who will have elections made by acclamations of this kind annulled; as in Chalcedon, session 11, and in Palladius, in the Life of Chrysostom, chap. 13 and following. But when the people acclaim with moderation and out of ardour for faith or justice, then, as was done here by Leo, the wishes expressed in such acclamations have both been approved and even entered in the church archives. Moreover, that the use of these from the pagans to the Christians, and from civil affairs to ecclesiastical
Editors' notes and page, col. 1384

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: docemur, 1° circa› · call in col 1384

De tempore mortis S. Flaviani, ordinationis Anatolii, et epistolarum quae in ejus ordinatione ad S. Leonem scriptae fuerunt, vide admonitionem huic fragmento praefixam.

On the time of the death of St. Flavian, of the ordination of Anatolius, and of the letters that were written to St. Leo at his ordination, see the notice prefixed to this fragment.

(printed under page 697)

Page

  • running head: IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1384
  • marginal letters: A ‹AD EPISTOLAM XLV.›; B ‹1. Hoc praeclarum epistolae fragmentum›; C ‹nobis de compressis› / ‹runt. Ex quibus›; D ‹mationibus populi fiebat›
  • old-edition numerals: 1445 after ‹mentem Leonis,›; 1446 after ‹ac tumultuosae,›
  • other: the column ends mid-sentence. Foot-note calls (b) (before "Pro fide regia") and (c) (after "circa") removed; Ballerini foot note (b) is printed at the foot under the left column of the page but its call is in this column, so it belongs here; foot note (c) stands at the foot of this column. UNSURE: the caption "Clero et plebi urbis Constantinop." — the last letters are badly worn and look like "Constantinos."; set as the intended abbreviation. UNSURE: "cap. 13 et sequent." (second digit blurred); "act. 11". The Greek accents on Ῥωμακῆς are faint (the circumflex is not clearly printed). Lemma words from Leo's letter are kept in Latin in the English with a bracketed gloss. Small capitals for "lib. VII" and "lib, XX" rendered as capitals.
PL 54:1385
translatum fuisse, apposite notavit vir doctissimus Franc. Florens, ad titulum 7 de Translatione episcopi.
was transferred, has been aptly noted by that most learned man François Florent, on title 7, On the Translation of a Bishop.
2. Ut nec ab infantium linguis veritas corporis et sanguinis Christi inter communionis sacramenta taceatur. Locus ita necessario restituendus ex codd. Griman., Barber., Trecopith. et Thuan. tribus. Quartus Thuan. leg., inter communia sacramenta; vulgata vero lectio, quae habet, nec... inter communis sacramenta fidei teneatur, absurdum omnino sensum continet, et a Leonis mente remotissimum. Alludit porro ad veteris Ecclesiae ritum et ad ipsa Ambrosii verba, quibus ritus ille nobis exponitur, lib. IV de Sacram. cap. 4: Non otiose, cum accipis, tu dicis, AMEN, jam in spiritu confitens quod accipias corpus Christi. Dicit tibi sacerdos, CORPUS CHRISTI; et tu dicis, AMEN, hoc est, verum. Et Leo ipse, serm. 5, de Jejun. decimi mensis: Hoc, inquit, ore sumitur, et frustra ab illis AMEN respondetur, a quibus contra id quod accipitur disputatur. Porro cum tam Ambrosius quam Leo nonnisi ab accipientibus corpus Christi Amen responderi solitum asserant, et illud ab infantibus inter communionis mysteria pronuntiari Leo dicat, ab iisdem quoque accipi ac manducari consuevisse corpus Christi consequens esse mihi videtur. Quam consuetudinem testatam pariter nobis reliquit sancti Cypriani epistola seu lib. de Lapsis, paulo ante finem, quem locum commentatur sanctus Augustinus epist. 23, ad Bonifacium. Sed quod epist. 107 ad Vitalem, habet de iisdem parvulis corpus et sanguinem Domini sumentibus vel non sumentibus, utrum de manducatione ipsorum infantium ore facienda, an aliter intelligendum sit, manifestum esse non existimo.
2. Ut nec ab infantium linguis veritas corporis et sanguinis Christi inter communionis sacramenta taceatur [So that not even by the tongues of infants is the truth of the body and blood of Christ left unspoken amid the sacraments of communion]. The passage must necessarily be restored thus from the Grimani, Barberini and Troyes-Pithou codices and three of de Thou's. A fourth of de Thou's reads inter communia sacramenta [amid the common sacraments]; but the common reading, which has nec... inter communis sacramenta fidei teneatur [nor... is held amid the sacraments of the common faith], contains a wholly absurd sense, and one very far removed from Leo's mind. Now he alludes to the rite of the ancient Church and to the very words of Ambrose by which that rite is set out for us, book IV On the Sacraments, chap. 4: Not idly, when you receive, do you say AMEN, already confessing in spirit that you receive the body of Christ. The priest says to you, THE BODY OF CHRIST; and you say, AMEN, that is, true. And Leo himself, sermon 5 On the Fast of the Tenth Month: This, he says, is taken with the mouth, and in vain is AMEN answered by those by whom what is received is disputed against. Now since both Ambrose and Leo assert that Amen was customarily answered only by those receiving the body of Christ, and Leo says that it is pronounced by infants amid the mysteries of communion, it seems to me to follow that the body of Christ was customarily received and eaten by them also. This custom is likewise left attested to us by St Cyprian's letter or book On the Lapsed, a little before the end, a passage on which St Augustine comments in letter 23, to Boniface. But as to what he has in letter 107, to Vitalis, about the same little ones receiving or not receiving the body and blood of the Lord, whether it is to be understood of an eating to be done by the mouth of the infants themselves, or otherwise, I do not think is evident.
3. Supra omnem Ecclesiam. Ita cum vulg. Pauli editione mss. cod. Griman., Victorin., Trecopith. et Thuan. unus Sed Corbeiens., et tres Thuan., et edit. vulg. Leonis ad marginem habent, supra omnia Ecclesiae, juxta textum Graec., ὑπὲρ πάντα τῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ.
3. Supra omnem Ecclesiam [Over the whole Church]. So, with the Vulgate edition of Paul, the Grimani, St Victor and Troyes-Pithou manuscript codices and one of de Thou's. But the Corbie codex, and three of de Thou's, and the common edition of Leo in the margin, have supra omnia Ecclesiae [over all things for the Church], in accordance with the Greek text, ὑπὲρ πάντα τῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ.
4. Manichaei. Non quod de Divinitate saltem Christi sane sentirent; multis enim fabulis hanc suam confessionem aspergebant, ita ut Christum assererent fuisse illum quem dicit nostra Scriptura serpentem, etc., ut ex August. haer. 46.
4. Manichaei [The Manichaeans]. Not that they thought soundly at least about the Divinity of Christ; for they bespattered this confession of theirs with many fables, so that they asserted that Christ was the one whom our Scripture calls the serpent, etc., as appears from Augustine, heresy 46.
5. Apollinaristarum. Quae de his habet sanctus Leo, ab Aug. haer. 55 mutuatus est; sicut Augustinus ab Epiphanio, lib. III contra Haeres., tom. II, haer. 57, sive 77, quae est Dimoeritarum, ubi profixam sancti Athanasii Alexandrini ad Epictetum refert epistolam. Tres illas Apollinaristarum partes aliter dinumerat, ac distinguit Epiphanius. Prima enim secundum ipsum affirmabat Christum corpus e coelo detulisse: 2° Christum animam non assumpsisse, quia vicem ejus expleverit ipsa Divinitas, inquit Leo noster serm. 4 in Nativitate Domini: ubi hanc solam recenset Apollinaris sententiam, ut verisimile sit alia hujus haeresis capita discipulorum ejus fetum esse; 3° denique ejusdem Christi corpus Divinitati consubstantiale non dubitarunt asserere.
5. Apollinaristarum [Of the Apollinarists]. What St Leo has about these he borrowed from Augustine, heresy 55; as Augustine did from Epiphanius, book III Against Heresies, vol. II, heresy 57, or 77, which is that of the Dimoerites, where he reproduces the lengthy letter of St Athanasius of Alexandria to Epictetus. Epiphanius counts and distinguishes those three parties of the Apollinarists differently. For the first, according to him, affirmed that Christ brought down His body from heaven; 2nd, that Christ did not assume a soul, because the Divinity itself filled its place, says our Leo in sermon 4 On the Nativity of the Lord: where he recounts this opinion alone as Apollinaris's, so that it is likely that the other heads of this heresy are the offspring of his disciples; 3rd, finally, they did not hesitate to assert that the body of the same Christ is consubstantial with the Divinity.
6. Nota diei, mensis et consulum, quibus data est epistola, carent mss. Griman., Barber., Trecopith., Victorin. et e Thuaneis aliqui: item Merlini et Crabbi edit. Hinc mihi facile persuadeo adjectitiam esse illam quae vulg. edit. apponitur: idibus Octobris. 2° Iisdem idibus et coss. data reperitur altera ad eosdem Constantinopolitanos, ut probabile non sit hanc datam esse eodem die. Inter eas hoc discrimen intercedit, quod brevior illa non a S. Leone solo scripta sit, sed etiam a synodo Romana, quae vel
6. The note of the day, month and consuls on which the letter was dated is lacking in the Grimani, Barberini, Troyes-Pithou and St Victor manuscripts and in some of de Thou's; likewise in the editions of Merlin and Crabbe. Hence I am easily persuaded that the one appended in the common editions, on the ides of October, is an addition. 2nd, another letter to the same people of Constantinople is found dated on the same ides and under the same consuls, so that it is not probable that this one was dated on the same day. Between them there is this difference, that that shorter one was written not by St Leo alone but also by the Roman synod, which either
Editors' notes and page, col. 1385

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: 6. Nota› · call in col 1385

Confer annnot. 3 (Col. 866, n. l) et 48 (Col. 871, n. m) in hanc epistolam.

Compare annotations 3 (col. 866, note l) and 48 (col. 871, note m) on this letter. [The note letters are printed as small superiors and are read with some doubt; "annnot." is so printed.]

(printed under page 698)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1385 or 1386 (call itself not seen)

Circa Aprilem an. 450 S. Leonem accepisse nuntium non solum de Flaviani morte, verum etiam de ordinatione Anatelii conjecimus annot. 2 in dissert. 1 Quesnelli ad eumdem an. 450, ubi etiam rationem attulimus cur S. pontifex responsum hac de re ad Theodosium distulerit.

That about April of the year 450 St. Leo received word not only of Flavian's death but also of the ordination of Anatolius, we conjectured in annotation 2 on Quesnel's first dissertation, at that same year 450, where we also gave the reason why the holy pontiff put off his reply to Theodosius on this matter. ["Anatelii" is so printed.]

(printed under page 698)

Page

  • running head: 1385 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST
  • marginal letters: A ‹translatum fuisse, apposite notavit›; B ‹disputatur. Porro cum tam Ambrosius› / ‹nisi ab accipientibus›; C ‹sti sane sentirent›; D ‹6. Nota diei, mensis et consulum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1447 after ‹multis enim›
  • other: the column begins and ends mid-sentence. Foot-note call (a) after "6. Nota" removed; Ballerini foot note (a) at the page foot belongs to this column; foot note (b), printed under this column at the foot, has no call here (its call falls in col. 1386). The printer's signature "PATROL. LIV." stands at the foot. Worn type set as intended and UNSURE in each case: "Quartus" (looks like "Quarius"), "epistola seu lib." (looks like "epistota seulib"), "Porro cum" (looks like "Perrocum"), "diei" (looks like "dici"); stops after "lib.", "August.", "Aug.", "Haeres." are faint or lost and are supplied. "profixam" seems really so printed (f, not l) but could be worn type. Greek ὑπὲρ πάντα τῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ: accents small and partly unclear. Small capitals (AMEN, CORPUS CHRISTI) kept as capitals. Lemma words kept in Latin in the English with bracketed glosses.
PL 54:1386
occasione latrocinii Ephesini, vel pro more ad tertium kalendas Octobr. ut ex ep⟨i⟩st. 16, cap. 6, colligitur, convenerat. Hanc vero prolixiorem suo ipse nomine scripsit, ut ex serie epistolae constat, a cujus titulo rejicienda sunt illa verba: Et sancta synodus, quae in urbe Roma convenit, sicut rejecimus auctoritate mss. Griman., Corb., Trecopith. et Thuan., in quibus desideratur. Scripta est procul dubio post epist. 39 et 40 (nunc 43 et 44) quibus concilium ab imperatore indici postulat: de sua enim petitione monet Constantinopolitanos in fine hujus epistolae, 3° Prima scripta est statim post acceptam Ephesini turbinis notitiam, et antequam litterae et acclamationes Constantinopolitanorum ad Leonem essent delatae; secunda non nisi acceptis his litteris data est, ut ex cap. 1 patet: atque adeo aliquanto post tempore. Revera non videtur ullus de Flaviani morte nuntius Romam pervenisse ante mensem Julium anni 450. Rarae litterae hujus anni ante diem 16 Julii, quo tempore scribens S. Leo ad Theodosium Augustum de Anatolio recens ordinato (qui Constantinopolitanae Ecclesiae coepit praesidere), innuit tum primum factum se fuisse certiorem seu de Flaviani obitu, seu de successoris ejus ordinatione.
on the occasion of the robber synod of Ephesus, or according to custom, had met towards the third day before the kalends of October, as is gathered from letter 16, chap. 6. But this longer one he wrote himself in his own name, as is clear from the course of the letter, from whose title those words must be struck out: Et sancta synodus, quae in urbe Roma convenit [And the holy synod which has met in the city of Rome], as we have struck them out on the authority of the Grimani, Corbie, Troyes-Pithou and de Thou manuscripts, in which they are wanting. It was written beyond doubt after letters 39 and 40 (now 43 and 44), in which he asks that a council be summoned by the emperor: for he informs the people of Constantinople of his petition at the end of this letter. 3rd, the first was written immediately after news of the Ephesian storm was received, and before the letters and acclamations of the people of Constantinople had been brought to Leo; the second was not dated until these letters had been received, as is plain from chap. 1: and therefore some time later. In fact no report of Flavian's death seems to have reached Rome before the month of July of the year 450. Letters of this year before the 16th day of July are rare, at which time St Leo, writing to Theodosius Augustus about Anatolius, recently ordained (who has begun to preside over the Church of Constantinople), intimates that he had then for the first time been informed either of Flavian's death or of his successor's ordination.
A die Octobris 15 anni 449 ad decimum septimum Martii sequentis anni duae solummodo Leonis epistolae comparent in Orientem scriptae, una ad Pulcheriam, altera ad Martinum et Faustum presbyteros, nec alias usque ad diem Julii 16 habemus. Porro in epistola ad Pulcheriam nihil de Flaviani morte: ex quo promptum est arguere nihil itidem de ea scriptum a Pulcheria. In altera testatur se nondum certiorem factum esse de receptione litterarum a synodo Romana scriptarum die 15 Octobris superioris anni. Quod argumento est nihil tunc adhuc auditum Romae de novo Ecclesiae CP. statu. Ex quo rursum infero Theodosii litteras ad Valentinianum et Augustas Romam mense Martio nondum allatas. Siquidem ex litteris ad Liciniam Eudoxiam scriptis apparet, Flavianum ex hac vita morte sublatum eo tempore fuisse, ita enim Graeca Latine reddi debent: Flavianus memoratus divino judicio ab humanis rebus ablatus est, quatenus totius dubietatis contentio a sacris removetur Ecclesiis. Porro vix credibile est tam sero fuisse a Theodosio responsum, cum a 15 Octobris ad 17 Marti quatuor integri menses cucurrissent. In secunda primae fit mentio tamquam antea scriptae, et per alios nuntios missae: ut manifestum sit hanc non eodem die datam esse, sed aliquanto post idus octobris.
From the 15th day of October of the year 449 to the seventeenth of March of the following year only two letters of Leo written to the East are to be seen, one to Pulcheria, the other to the presbyters Martin and Faustus, nor have we any others up to the 16th day of July. Now in the letter to Pulcheria there is nothing about Flavian's death: from which it is easy to argue that nothing had likewise been written about it by Pulcheria. In the other he attests that he had not yet been informed of the receipt of the letter written by the Roman synod on the 15th day of October of the previous year. This is proof that nothing had as yet been heard at Rome about the new state of the Church of Constantinople. From which I further infer that the letters of Theodosius to Valentinian and the Augustae had not yet been brought to Rome in the month of March. For from the letter written to Licinia Eudoxia it appears that Flavian had been removed from this life by death at that time, for so the Greek ought to be rendered in Latin: The aforesaid Flavian has been taken away from human affairs by divine judgement, in so far as the contention of all doubt is removed from the holy Churches. Moreover it is scarcely credible that the reply from Theodosius was so late, when from 15 October to 17 March four whole months had run. In the second, mention is made of the first as written earlier and sent by other messengers: so that it is manifest that this one was not dated on the same day, but some time after the ides of October.
AD EPISTOLAM LXV.
ON LETTER LXV.
SEU AD PRECES
OR ON THE PETITION
Episcoporum provinciae Viennensis sancto Leoni papae oblatas.
Of the bishops of the province of Vienne presented to the holy Pope Leo.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EPIST. XLIX.
IN QUESNEL, AFTER LETTER XLIX.
Fidem supplicis hujus libelli quem Gallicani episcopi ad sanctum Leonem pro Arelatensis Ecclesiae privilegiis miserunt, in dubium revocant viri insigniter eruditi Jacobus Sirmondus, qui illum velut supposititium diverso a germanis monumentis charactere excudi curavit in tom. I Concil. Galliae, et Joannes Launoius in dissertatione de duobus Dionysiis, et aliquot alii. E contra vero ut genuinum opus suscipitur a doctissimo viro Henrico Valesio in notis ad Socratis Histor. lib. II, cap. 29, aliisque ecclesiasticis scriptoribus. Et certe nihil est, meo
The trustworthiness of this petitionary memorial, which the Gallican bishops sent to St Leo on behalf of the privileges of the Church of Arles, is called into doubt by those eminently learned men Jacques Sirmond, who had it printed as supposititious, in a type different from that of the genuine documents, in vol. I of the Councils of Gaul, and Jean de Launoy in his dissertation on the two Dionysii, and several others. On the other hand, however, it is accepted as a genuine work by that most learned man Henri de Valois in his notes on the History of Socrates, book II, chap. 29, and by other ecclesiastical writers. And certainly there is nothing, in my
Editors' notes and page, col. 1386

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1386 (call itself not seen)

Ante duas epistolas hic memoratas alia exstat epistola 54, ad Theodosium scripta mense Decembri anni 449, ut vidimus annot. 8 (Col. 856, n. t) in epist. 54.

Before the two letters mentioned here there exists another, letter 54, written to Theodosius in the month of December of the year 449, as we saw in annotation 8 (col. 856, note t) on letter 54. [The note letter is a small superior, read with doubt.]

(printed under page 698)

(d) ‹anchor: reddi debent:› · call in col 1386

Hunc locum aliter explicavimus annot. 5 (Col. 879, n. ) in hanc epist. 61.

We have explained this passage otherwise in annotation 5 (col. 879, note [letter not printed or not legible]) on this letter 61.

(printed under page 698)

Page

  • running head: IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1386
  • marginal letters: A ‹occasione latrocinii Ephesini›; B ‹quo tempore scribens S. Leo›; C ‹litteris ad Liciniam Eudoxiam› / ‹vianum ex hac vita›; D ‹scopi ad sanctum Leonem›
  • old-edition numerals: 1448 after ‹ante diem 16 Julii,›; 1449 after ‹et aliquot alii.›
  • other: the column begins and ends mid-sentence. "ep⟨i⟩st. 16": the i is lost to damaged type. Foot-note calls removed: (b) after "pervenisse", (c) after "sequentis anni", (d) before "Flavianus memoratus". Ballerini foot notes (b) (begun under the left column of the page and finished under this one), (c) and (d) belong to this column. The printer's sheet number "44" stands at the foot. Worn type set as intended: "dubietatis" (looks like "dubictatis"), "nihil est" (looks like "mhil est"). "octobris" is printed with a small o. UNSURE whether the stop before "3° Prima" is a comma or a worn period. Small capitals "lib. II" rendered as capitals. Lemma words kept in Latin in the English with a bracketed gloss.
PL 54:1387
quidem judicio, unde ei merito suppositionis nota inuratur, sive stylum attendas, sive res ipsas spectes quas in his precibus Gallicani antistites edisserunt; nec ulla etiam apparet ratio qua valide satis praeclari hujus ecclesiastici monumenti fides concutiatur.
judgement at least, for which the mark of forgery might deservedly be branded on it, whether you attend to the style or look at the matters themselves which the Gallican prelates set forth in this petition; nor does any reason appear either by which the trustworthiness of this remarkable ecclesiastical document might be shaken with sufficient force.
1. Tota hujus libelli series sibi optime cohaeret, nec aliquid uspiam occurrit in quo eorum a quibus conscriptum fuit ingenium, sinceritas, prudentia industriaque desiderentur, ut desiderantur plerumque in scriptis fictitiis. Cum enim ab homine cordato et liberali indole praedito alienissimum sit hujusmodi opusculis confingendis manum admovere, fit plerumque ut talia scripta vel ex pannis sibi invicem assutis compingantur, vel ubique incompositis barbarisque vocibus, anachronismis, aliisque similibus scateant νοθείας indiciis; ita ut saepe illorum suppositio in oculos etiam minus perspicaces facile incurrat.
1. The whole course of this memorial hangs together excellently, nor does anything occur anywhere in which the talent, sincerity, prudence and diligence of those by whom it was written are found wanting, as they are generally wanting in fictitious writings. For since it is most foreign to a man of sense and endowed with a liberal disposition to put his hand to fabricating little works of this kind, it generally happens that such writings are either put together from scraps stitched to one another, or teem everywhere with disordered and barbarous words, anachronisms and other similar marks of spuriousness; so that their forgery often readily strikes even the less sharp-sighted eye.
2. Numquam hujusmodi scripta fingi solent, nisi ut nonnullum ex iis patrocinium desperatae alicui causae conquiratur. Parum autem caute consuluisset scripti hujus artifex Arelatensis Ecclesiae privilegiis, si ex precibus eorum nomine oblatis, qui illius causam defendendam susceperant, eadem privilegia confirmari posse sibi persuasisset. Quis enim ex partis unius praejudicio sententiam adversus litigantem alterum decernat? Certe si aliquid confingendum habebat Arelatensis causae patronus, id illius nomine promulgandum erat cujus judicium postulabatur, et longe gravioris momenti fuisset alicujus pontificis Romani decretum, in quo omnia eadem argumenta quae continentur his precibus exponerentur, quam preces ipsae, quae praeter rationes quibus fulciuntur nihil nisi supplicantium vota exhibent, nec ulla propria pollent auctoritate.
2. Writings of this kind are never usually forged except so that some support may be procured from them for some desperate cause. But the contriver of this writing would have looked with too little caution to the privileges of the Church of Arles, if he had persuaded himself that those same privileges could be confirmed from a petition presented in the name of those who had undertaken to defend its cause. For who would decree a sentence against the one litigant on the prior judgement of the one party? Certainly, if the advocate of the cause of Arles had something to fabricate, it ought to have been published in the name of him whose judgement was being asked, and a decree of some Roman pontiff, in which all the same arguments that are contained in this petition were set out, would have been of far weightier moment than the petition itself, which beyond the reasons by which it is supported shows nothing but the wishes of the petitioners, and has no authority of its own.
3. Dicant velim, qui scriptum istud falsitatis arguunt, quo tempore, qua aetate procusum fuisse putent. An Leonis et Ravennii? At quidni potius verae preces et genuinae oblatae fuisse creduntur, quam aliae mala arte existimentur confictae? cum nihil obstet, sed constet e contra de hoc eodem argumento a Gallicanis episcopis datas esse ad Leonem epistolas. An saeculis Leone et Symmacho posterioribus? Verum post utriusque hujus pontificis decreta, quorum auctoritate attributis Arelatensi et Viennensi certis Ecclesiis, tota haec controversia composita est, numquam Arelatensis sibi arrogare tentavit trium illarum provinciarum ordinationem, quarum libellus mentionem facit, ut omnino superfluum videretur preces condere nulli usui profuturas. Si quae enim posthac motae sunt rixae inter utrumque illum episcopum, inde natae sunt quod alteruter eas Ecclesias invadebat quas alteri subjectas esse decreverant summi pontifices mox laudati.
3. I should like those who accuse this writing of falsity to say at what time, in what age, they think it was forged. In that of Leo and Ravennius? But why is it not rather believed that a true and genuine petition was presented, than supposed that another was fabricated by evil art? since nothing stands in the way, but on the contrary it is established that letters on this very subject were sent by the Gallican bishops to Leo. In the centuries after Leo and Symmachus? But after the decrees of both these pontiffs, by whose authority, definite Churches having been assigned to the bishop of Arles and to the bishop of Vienne, this whole controversy was settled, the bishop of Arles never attempted to claim for himself the ordination of those three provinces of which the memorial makes mention, so that it would seem altogether superfluous to compose a petition that would be of no use. For if any quarrels were stirred up afterwards between those two bishops, they arose from this, that one or the other was invading those Churches which the supreme pontiffs just mentioned had decreed to be subject to the other.
4. Nihil fere toto hoc libello occurrit quod antiquitatem non redoleat, illius aevi stylum, qui et in Leonis epistolis et in aliis coaevis Galliae nostrae monumentis passim usurpatur, ut sunt voces apostolatus, summum sacerdotium, et summum pontificium cuilibet episcopo attributum, ut ipse Leo habet initio epistolae 57 (nunc 41) ad Ravennium; corona vestra, quod et tres Gallicani antistites, Ceretius, Salonius et Veranus in sua ad Leonem epistola assumunt; sacerdos pro episcopo ubique; auctoritates sedis apostolicae pro decretis; apex sanctae dignitatis; ordinandi pontificium; primatus, pro metropolitico jure; potestate pro magistratibus; potestate propria gubernare, sub omni ecclesiastica regula continere, ad suum pontificium revocare. Sed et totus orationis textus antiquam eam et genuinam esse clamat ac suadet cuivis attentius ac seposito omni mentis praejudicio perlegenti.
4. Almost nothing occurs in this whole memorial that is not redolent of antiquity, the style of that age, which is used everywhere both in Leo's letters and in other contemporary documents of our Gaul, such as the words apostolatus [apostolate], summum sacerdotium [the supreme priesthood], and summum pontificium [the supreme pontificate] attributed to any bishop whatever, as Leo himself has at the beginning of letter 57 (now 41) to Ravennius; corona vestra [your crown], which the three Gallican prelates Ceretius, Salonius and Veranus also adopt in their letter to Leo; sacerdos [priest] for bishop everywhere; auctoritates sedis apostolicae [the authorities of the apostolic see] for decrees; apex sanctae dignitatis [the summit of holy dignity]; ordinandi pontificium [the pontifical right of ordaining]; primatus [primacy] for metropolitan right; potestate [power] for magistrates; potestate propria gubernare, sub omni ecclesiastica regula continere, ad suum pontificium revocare [to govern by his own power, to hold under every ecclesiastical rule, to recall to his own pontifical authority]. But the whole texture of the discourse also proclaims it to be ancient and genuine, and persuades anyone who reads it through attentively and with every prejudice of mind laid aside.
5. Nonnulla sunt in ea epistola quae reconditioris sunt eruditionis quam ut a doctulis ac recentioribus impostoribus fraudem meditantibus usurpari potuerint. Tale est quod ait: Ostentare voluit insignia dignitatis, consulatum suscepit et dedit, de quo inferius
5. There are some things in that letter which are of too recondite a learning to have been capable of being used by half-learned and more recent impostors contriving a fraud. Such is what it says: Ostentare voluit insignia dignitatis, consulatum suscepit et dedit [He wished to display the insignia of dignity, he received and gave the consulship], about which further below
Editors' notes and page, col. 1387

Page

  • running head: 1387 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A ‹quidem judicio, unde ei merito›; B ‹causae conquiratur›; C ‹quam aliae mala arte› / ‹nihil obstet›; D ‹numentis passim usurpatur› / ‹tus, summum sacerdotium›
  • old-edition numerals: 1450 after ‹invadebat quas›
  • other: the column begins and ends mid-sentence. The last word is split at the column break ("infe-" / "rius"); completed as "inferius" from the first line of col. 1388, visible at the edge of this column's top image. No foot notes on this page. Worn type set as intended ("potestate" looks like "potcstate"; "passim" has a damaged i). Greek νοθείας in the first numbered paragraph: accent clear. The quoted Latin words discussed as vocabulary are kept in Latin in the English with bracketed glosses.
PL 54:1388
dicemus. Alia sunt etiam quae fingere vix in mentem cujusquam venissent, et quae scribentis bonam fidem scriptique sinceritatem arguunt, quale est quod de anni praesentis quo scribebant penuria dicitur.
we shall speak. There are other things also which it would scarcely have come into anyone's mind to invent, and which prove the good faith of the writer and the sincerity of the writing, such as what is said about the scarcity of the present year in which they were writing.
6. Hoc moris est spuriorum scriptorum auctoribus, ut quia fraudem potissimum moliuntur, hujusmodi scripta hac de causa ubique magna ambitione disseminent, ne quem lateat quod omnibus etiam arte pessima notum fieri discupiunt. Unde fit ut numerosa spargantur eorum exemplaria, quae frequenter postmodum occurrunt in bibliothecarum codicibus; nihil tale Arelatensis provinciae libello contigit, cum e contra ad nostra usque tempora in Arelatensi archivo delituerit, e quo uno nuper depromptus est et ab eminentiss. card. Baronio suis Annalibus insertus.
6. It is the custom of the authors of spurious writings that, since fraud is above all what they are contriving, they for this reason spread such writings everywhere with great eagerness, lest anyone should fail to know what they greatly desire to be made known to all, even by the worst of arts. Hence it comes about that numerous copies of them are scattered abroad, which afterwards frequently turn up in the codices of libraries; nothing of the kind happened to the memorial of the province of Arles, since on the contrary it lay hidden down to our own times in the archive of Arles, from which alone it was recently brought out and inserted by the most eminent Cardinal Baronius in his Annals.
Denique argumenta omnia quae a doctissimo antiquitatis scrutatore adversus has preces instruuntur, talia esse mihi videntur ut ex his quae jamjam dicturi sumus abunde sibi satisfactum confessurus sit, ut spero vir verae opinionis amantior quam suae.
Finally, all the arguments which are drawn up against this petition by that most learned investigator of antiquity seem to me to be such that, from what we are just about to say, he will confess, as I hope, being a man who loves the true opinion more than his own, that he has been abundantly satisfied.
1. Nulla, inquit, in libello supplici honorifica papae illius, cui mittitur, inscriptio. Sed quid si scribae unius oscitantia omissa est? Cum enim ex unico exemplari desumptae sint preces istae, quid ab aliis factum sit non apparet; nec fas est adversus scriptum hujusmodi ex leviculae omissionis praejudicio quidquam decernere. Adde quod aliter epistola per tabellarium mittenda aliter supplex libellus per presbyterum et diaconum legatos offerendus ordinatur. Denique tantum abest ut suppositionis argumentum sit splendidarum hujusmodi inscriptionum omissio, quin potius scripti sinceritatem evincit, cum plerumque non nisi fraudis faciendae gratia operosius adornari et ad fucum componi soleant hujusmodi tituli, ut testes sunt Isidori pseudo-epistolae; cujusmodi titulos laudatus scriptor non semel genuinis etiam epistolis ex malo consilio ascriptos comprobat.
1. There is, he says, in the petitionary memorial no honorific address to that pope to whom it is sent. But what if it was omitted through the carelessness of a single scribe? For since this petition has been taken from a single copy, what was done by others does not appear; nor is it right to decide anything against a writing of this kind on the prejudice of a trifling omission. Add that a letter to be sent by a courier is drawn up in one way, a petitionary memorial to be presented by a presbyter and a deacon as envoys in another. Finally, so far is the omission of splendid addresses of this kind from being a proof of forgery, that it rather establishes the sincerity of the writing, since titles of this kind are generally wont to be more elaborately adorned and made up for show only for the sake of committing a fraud, as the pseudo-letters of Isidore bear witness; and the writer mentioned proves more than once that titles of this kind were added with evil intent even to genuine letters.
2. Sine consule et die, inquit, apparet scriptum illud; quae duo publicis monumentis auctoritatem vindicant. Et hoc pariter magis epistolae convenit quam supplici libello. Deinde tot sunt indubitatae fidei monumenta in quibus hujusmodi consuetudini derogatum est, ut ex illius omissione nihil certi statui queat. Hac uti annotatione inter episcopos Romanis familiare magis erat, quam aliarum regionum episcopis. Vix enim in Orientalium, Africanorum, Hispanorum, Italorum et Gallicanorum episcoporum epistolis talis usquam formula conspicitur. Ubi enim, ne a Leonis aetate recedamus, ubi consularis nota in epistolis Augustini Africani, Flaviani Constantinopolitani, Ambrosii et Eusebii Mediolanensium, Paschasini Siculi, Proterii Alexandrini, Ceretii, Saloni, Veranique, inque aliorum plusquam quadraginta Gallorum synodica ad Leo⟨n⟩em epistola?
2. That writing, he says, appears without consul and day; which two things secure authority for public documents. This too is likewise more fitting for a letter than for a petitionary memorial. Then there are so many documents of undoubted trustworthiness in which a custom of this kind has been departed from, that nothing certain can be determined from its omission. To use this notation was more familiar among bishops to the Romans than to the bishops of other regions. For scarcely anywhere in the letters of the Eastern, African, Spanish, Italian and Gallican bishops is such a formula to be seen. For where, not to depart from Leo's age, where is the consular note in the letters of Augustine the African, Flavian of Constantinople, Ambrose and Eusebius of Milan, Paschasinus the Sicilian, Proterius of Alexandria, Ceretius, Salonius and Veranus, and in the synodical letter of more than forty other Gauls to Leo?
3. Nihil, inquit, in hoc libello deprehenditur quo Leoni potius quam Anastasio vel Symmacho nuncupetur. Immo vero plura sunt quibus id deprehandatur; haec videlicet: Ordinationem qua sanctus frater et coepiscopus noster Ravennius in civitate Arelate post transitum beatae recordationis Hilarii episcopi, concord⟨ant⟩ibus omnium votis ad summum pontificium, Domino favente, provectus est, missis continuo litteris apostolatui vestro indicare curavimus. Quibus a beatitudine vestra tanta dignatione et charitate fuisse responsum, immensas gratias agimus. Et postea: Notum licet nobis ante jam fuerit, praedictum sanctum fratrem et coepiscopum nostrum maxime coronae vestrae gratiam morum suorum mansuetudine et sanctitate meruisse. Ex his, inquam, manifestum est uni Leoni nostro offerri potuisse libellum hunc supplicem. Sub quo enim Romano pontifice et Hilarius Arelat. decessit e vita, et Ravennius ordinatus est in ejus locum, nisi sub Leone I? Cui, nisi Leoni, hujus ordinationis
3. Nothing, he says, is found in this memorial by which it is addressed to Leo rather than to Anastasius or Symmachus. On the contrary, there are several things by which this is found; namely these: The ordination by which our holy brother and fellow bishop Ravennius, in the city of Arles, after the passing of Bishop Hilary of blessed memory, was advanced, with the wishes of all agreeing, to the supreme pontificate, the Lord favouring, we took care to make known to your apostolate by a letter sent at once. That a reply was made to it by your blessedness with such condescension and charity, we give immense thanks. And afterwards: Although it was already known to us before that our aforesaid holy brother and fellow bishop had especially merited the favour of your crown by the gentleness and holiness of his character. From these, I say, it is manifest that this petitionary memorial could have been presented to our Leo alone. For under what Roman pontiff did both Hilary of Arles depart from life and Ravennius get ordained in his place, if not under Leo I? To whom, if not to Leo, of this ordination
Editors' notes and page, col. 1388

Page

  • running head: IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1388
  • marginal letters: A ‹rius dicemus. Alia sunt etiam›; B ‹talia esse mihi videntur›; C ‹stolae; cujusmodi titulos› / ‹genuinis etiam epistolis›; D ‹3. Nihil, inquit, in hoc libello› / ‹Gallorum synodica›
  • old-edition numerals: 1451 after ‹argumentum sit›
  • other: the column opens with "rius", the tail of "inferius" split from col. 1387; the word is set whole in col. 1387 and omitted here, so this file begins at "dicemus." The column ends mid-sentence. Damaged type: "Leo⟨n⟩em" (the n lost), "concord⟨ant⟩ibus" (middle letters lost); worn letters set as intended in "Sed quid" (S damaged), "etiam epistolis", "arte pessima", "magis erat". "ut spero vir" is printed without a comma after "spero". No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1389
nuntius missus est a Gallicanis episcopis? A quo de eadem responsum est illis antistitibus, nisi a Leone? Cui morum suorum mansuetudinem probavit Ravennius? A quo impense dilectus? Cujus meruit gratiam, nisi Leonis nostri, ad quem ab Hilario pontifice missus est cum Constantio, ut Romani pontificis animum occasione depositionis Celidonii exasperatum deliniret, teste auctore Vitae sancti Hilarii Arelatensis? Quem insuper infensum habuit Ravennii praedecessor Hilarius, nisi sanctum Leonem Magnum? Omnia ergo illi sententiae suffragantur, quae libellum Leoni directum fuisse asserit.
was a report sent by the Gallican bishops? By whom was a reply about it made to those prelates, if not by Leo? To whom did Ravennius commend the gentleness of his character? By whom was he warmly loved? Whose favour did he merit, if not that of our Leo, to whom he was sent by Bishop Hilary with Constantius, to soothe the mind of the Roman pontiff, exasperated on the occasion of the deposition of Celidonius, as the author of the Life of St Hilary of Arles bears witness? Whom, moreover, did Hilary, Ravennius's predecessor, have hostile to him, if not St Leo the Great? Everything therefore supports that opinion which asserts that the memorial was addressed to Leo.
4. Ex his libelli verbis argumentum contra libellum ipsum eruit idem vir doctissimus: Omnibus enim regionibus Gallicanis notum est, sed nec sacrosanctae Ecclesiae Romanae habetur incognitum, quod prima inter Gallias missum a beatissimo Petro apostolo sanctum Trophimum habere meruit sacerdotem, etc. At istud, inquit, tam obscurum quam quod obscurissimum: etenim nullus est Graecus vel Latinus, Gallus vel Italus scriptor, qui per annos a Christo sexcentos huic rei fidem faciat.
4. From these words of the memorial the same most learned man draws an argument against the memorial itself: For it is known to all the regions of Gaul, nor is it held unknown to the most holy Roman Church, that, first among the Gauls, it merited to have as its priest St Trophimus, sent by the most blessed apostle Peter, etc. But this, he says, is as obscure as what is most obscure: for there is no writer, Greek or Latin, Gaul or Italian, who through the six hundred years from Christ gives credit to this matter.
Sed quid mirum si quod illa aetate manifestissimum erat, successu temporis, milleque ac ducentorum annorum interstitio evaserit tam obscurum quam quod obscurissimum? Quamquam nec istud hodie obscurum esse ultro fatebitur vir doctissimus, si meminerit se tam ex auctore Vitae sancti Saturnini, quam ex Gregorio Turonensi pro certo asseruisse prima fidei Christianae semina jacta fuisse in Gallicanis regionibus a sancto Trophino ejusque sociis sex, quos huc transmisit sedes apostolica; quos omnes primum Arelatem appulisse, ibidemque commoratos esse, dubitari vix potest, cum inter provincias Romanae civitatis illa emineret: nam non solum maris vicinia, sed, ut legimus in constitutione impp. Honorii et Theodosii ad Agricolam praefectum Galliarum, qua in ea civitate conventum provinciarum fieri praecipit: Decursus Rhodani et Tyrrheni recursus necesse est ut vicinum faciant ac pene conterminum, vel quod iste praeterfluit, vel ille quod circuit, ita ut ad hanc urbem velo, remo, vehiculo, terra, mari flumine deferatur quidquid singulis nascitur.
But what wonder if what was most manifest in that age has, with the passage of time and an interval of one thousand two hundred years, come to be as obscure as what is most obscure? And yet that most learned man will freely admit that not even this is obscure today, if he remembers that he himself asserted as certain, both from the author of the Life of St Saturninus and from Gregory of Tours, that the first seeds of the Christian faith were sown in the regions of Gaul by St Trophimus and his six companions, whom the apostolic see sent over here; and that all of these first landed at Arles and stayed there can scarcely be doubted, since among the provinces of the Roman state that city was pre-eminent: for not only the nearness of the sea, but, as we read in the constitution of the emperors Honorius and Theodosius to Agricola, prefect of the Gauls, in which it orders an assembly of the provinces to be held in that city: The downward course of the Rhône and the return flow of the Tyrrhenian must needs make near and almost adjoining both what the former flows past and what the latter goes round, so that to this city, by sail, by oar, by carriage, by land, by sea, by river, is brought whatever is produced in each.
Praeterea, si per sexcentos a Christo annos nullus auctor huic rei fidem praestitit, unde illam hausere auctores duo laudati quos pro impostoribus habere nemo volet? Sed etsi neque hi neque alii de ea re quidquam scripto tradidissent, quam multa sunt quae per Ecclesias quasi vivae vocis manu traduntur posteris, et ad remotiores usque transmittuntur aetates?
Besides, if through six hundred years from Christ no author lent credit to this matter, whence did the two authors mentioned draw it, whom no one will wish to hold as impostors? But even if neither these nor others had handed down anything in writing about the matter, how many things there are which are handed on to posterity through the Churches as it were by the hand of the living voice, and are transmitted even to more remote ages?
Video quid diligentissimum antiquitatis indagatorem aliosque auctores angat in hac libelli parte, hoc nimirum est, quod injecta beati Petri mentio, apostolo ipsi sancti Trophimi missionem tribuere videtur: quod a veritate alienum esse existimant. Et hoc ego falsissimum puto; sed non is est, opinor, illorum verborum sensus, quem prima fronte praeseferunt. Tam solemne enim est ac usitatum apud scriptores ecclesiasticos, ut pro apostolica Petri sede, ipsum Petri apostoli nomen usurpent, ut nihil fere magis legenti sit obvium. Hoc etsi vel monuisse sufficiat, nonnulla tamen exempli magis quam probationis gratia adduco. Bonifacius papa in epistola ad Rufum Thessalonicensem apud Holstenium et in ultima Conciliorum collectione scribit: Ita quippe vice sua beatus apostolus Petrus Ecclesiae Thessalonicensi cuncta commisit, etc. Idem in epistola ad episcopos, per Thessaliam constitutos: Scitis, inquit, beato Petro utrumque possibile, id est, in mansuetudine mites, in virga superbos arguere. Item in epistola ad
I see what troubles that most diligent searcher of antiquity and other authors in this part of the memorial; it is, of course, this, that the mention of blessed Peter thrown in seems to attribute the sending of St Trophimus to the apostle himself: which they consider to be foreign to the truth. This I too think most false; but that, I believe, is not the sense of those words which they display at first sight. For it is so customary and usual among ecclesiastical writers to use the very name of the apostle Peter for the apostolic see of Peter, that almost nothing meets the reader more often. Although it would suffice merely to have pointed this out, I nevertheless adduce some instances for the sake of example rather than of proof. Pope Boniface, in the letter to Rufus of Thessalonica in Holstenius and in the latest collection of the Councils, writes: For thus the blessed apostle Peter entrusted all things in his stead to the Church of Thessalonica, etc. The same, in the letter to the bishops established throughout Thessaly: You know, he says, that both are possible for blessed Peter, that is, to reprove the meek in gentleness, the proud with the rod. Likewise in the letter to
Editors' notes and page, col. 1389

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1389 (call itself not seen)

Vide annot. 10 (Col. 881 a) in hanc epist. 65, ac praesertim observat. ad dissert. 5 Quesn. part. II, cap. 2.

See annotation 10 (col. 881, a) on this letter 65, and especially the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 5, part II, chapter 2.

(printed under page 700)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1389 or 1390 (call itself not seen)

Confer idem cap. 2 observat. in part. II, dissert. 5.

Compare the same chapter 2 of the observations on part II of dissertation 5.

(printed under page 700)

Page

  • running head: 1389 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST
  • marginal letters: A ‹nuntius missus est a Gallicanis›; B ‹rissimum: etenim nullus› / ‹Gallus vel Italus scriptor›; C ‹vicinum faciant ac pene› / ‹praeterfluit, vel ille›; D ‹Tam solemne enim› / ‹scriptores ecclesiasticos›
  • old-edition numerals: 1452 after ‹Celidonii exasperatum›; 1453 after ‹Tam solemne enim›
  • other: the column begins and ends mid-sentence. Foot-note call (a) after "beatissimo" removed; Ballerini foot note (a) at the page foot belongs to this column; foot note (b), which begins under this column and runs on under the right one, has no call here (its call falls in col. 1390). Worn type set as intended: "nuntius" (looks like "unntius"), "Turonensi" (looks like "Tcronensi"), "terra" (damaged r), "laudati", "vivae"; and four stops that look like periods are set as the commas the sense requires and are UNSURE: "Latinus, Gallus", "scriptor, qui", "sociis sex, quos", "tradidissent, quam". "Trophino" appears really printed with n (the same name is "Trophimum"/"Trophimi" elsewhere in the column), but could be worn type. "scopos, per Thessaliam" is printed with the comma.
PL 54:1390
Rufum et caeteros Thessalonicensis vicariatus episcopos, a beati Petri communione sejungi, idem est ac ab apostolicae sedis communione secerni. Posterioribus etiam saeculis Nicolaus I, epist. 24: Beatissimo Petro apostolorum principi contradicere nullus praesumat. Sed ne extra proprios veluti fines Leonisque Epistolas evagemur, nonne haec legimus hoc eodem sensu in epistola 10 ad Viennensis provinciae episcopos adversus sanctum Hilarium Arelatensem? Ita, inquit, suae vos cupiens subdere potestati, ut se beato apostolo Petro non patiatur esse subjectum. Et postea: Ipsius quoque beatissimi Petri reverentiam verbis arrogantioribus minuendo. Et in epistola 41 (nunc 45) ad Pulcheriam Augustam c. 3: Pietas, inquit, tua supplicationem nostram apud clementissimum principem, sibi specialiter A BEATISSIMO PETRO apostolo legatione commissa, dignetur asserere. Mitto sexcenta testimonia his similia. Haec igitur libelli verba nec ejus auctoritati quidquam derogant, nec Gregorio Turonensi veraeque epochae adventus septem primorum episcoporum in Gallias, quam viri eruditissimi amplectuntur, adversari ullatenus videntur.
Rufus and the other bishops of the vicariate of Thessalonica, to be separated from the communion of blessed Peter is the same as to be cut off from the communion of the apostolic see. In later centuries too Nicholas I, letter 24: Let no one presume to contradict the most blessed Peter, prince of the apostles. But lest we wander outside what are, as it were, our proper bounds and Leo's Letters, do we not read these things in this very sense in letter 10, to the bishops of the province of Vienne, against St Hilary of Arles? Desiring, he says, so to subject you to his own power that he does not suffer himself to be subject to the blessed apostle Peter. And afterwards: By diminishing with too arrogant words the reverence due to the most blessed Peter himself also. And in letter 41 (now 45) to Pulcheria Augusta, chap. 3: May your piety, he says, deign to support our supplication before the most clement prince, a legation having been specially committed to it BY THE MOST BLESSED apostle PETER. I pass over countless testimonies like these. These words of the memorial therefore neither detract anything from its authority, nor seem in any way to oppose Gregory of Tours and the true date of the arrival of the seven first bishops in Gaul, which the most learned men embrace.
5. Urget sequentia verba: Et exinde aliis paulatim regionibus Galliarum donum fidei et religionis infusum, etc. Pugnant haec, inquit, cum Innocentio PP. ita scribente in epistola ad Decentium Eugubinum episcopum: Cum sit, inquit, manifestum in omnem Italiam, Gallias, Hispanias, Africam, atque Siciliam, insulasque interjacentes nullum instituisse Ecclesias, nisi eos quos venerabilis apostolus Petrus aut ejus successores constituerint sacerdotes. Ista profecto non nocent: quis enim non videat ex his indistincte et confuse positis nihil certi vel clari posse elici quod ad exactam historiae notitiam conferat? Quis non fateatur multa hic Innocentium paulo commotiorem factum more oratorio conglobare ad Romanorum privilegiorum defensionem? Aut quis demum non advertat ita contextum esse pontificis hujus sermonem, ut eum distributive ac relative, quemadmodum loqui solent, sumi velit? Non enim frustra de sex diversarum regionum Ecclesiis disserens, eas omnes a solo Petro aut ab episcopis ab eo missis instutas esse asserere noluit, sed addidit, aut ejus successores; indicare scilicet volens non omnes illas a Petro, sed aliquas earum ab ejus successoribus fuisse fundatas; quas inter Gallicanae procul dubio numerandae sunt, etiam doctissimo eodem viro assertore. Jam vero etsi absque Romanae sedis praejudicio possit asseri post constitutam Arelatensem Ecclesiam opera sancti Trophimi a pontifice Romano missi, alias complures intra Gallias ipsas erectas ab eo fuisse, hoc tamen Gallicani episcopi non asserunt in suo libello, sed tantum, exinde, hoc est, ex civitate Arelatensi, ut scriptor idem interpretatur, aliis paulatim regionibus Galliarum donum fidei et religionis infusum fuisse; quoniam ex illa urbe et ex Trophimi seu consilio seu mandato, alii sex viri qui cum eodem illuc appulerant sese ad alias regionum illarum civitates contulerunt, postquam ex illa metropoli, velut ex quadam specula, opportunitatem exploraverunt, prospexeruntque quid magis religioni Christianae et Galliarum saluti conveniret, quae et quo tempore civitates, quae loca illis prius essent adeunda.
5. He presses the words that follow: And from there the gift of faith and religion was gradually poured into the other regions of Gaul, etc. These things, he says, conflict with Pope Innocent, who writes thus in the letter to Decentius, bishop of Gubbio: Since it is manifest, he says, that throughout all Italy, Gaul, Spain, Africa and Sicily, and the islands lying between, no one founded Churches except those whom the venerable apostle Peter or his successors appointed priests. These things assuredly do no harm: for who does not see that from statements set down thus without distinction and confusedly nothing certain or clear can be drawn that contributes to an exact knowledge of history? Who would not admit that Innocent, having become somewhat too heated, here heaps many things together in the manner of an orator for the defence of the Roman privileges? Or who, finally, does not notice that this pontiff's discourse is so framed that he wishes it to be taken distributively and relatively, as they are accustomed to say? For not without purpose, when discoursing of the Churches of six different regions, did he refuse to assert that they were all founded by Peter alone or by bishops sent by him, but added, or his successors; wishing, namely, to indicate that not all of them were founded by Peter, but some of them by his successors; among which the Gallican Churches are beyond doubt to be numbered, that same most learned man himself maintaining it. Now indeed, although it could be asserted without prejudice to the Roman see that, after the Church of Arles was established by the labour of St Trophimus, sent by the Roman pontiff, many others within Gaul itself were raised up by him, yet the Gallican bishops do not assert this in their memorial, but only that from there, that is, from the city of Arles, as the same writer interprets it, the gift of faith and religion was gradually poured into the other regions of Gaul; since from that city, and by either the counsel or the command of Trophimus, the six other men who had landed there with him betook themselves to other cities of those regions, after they had, from that metropolis as from a kind of watch-tower, explored the opportunity and looked out for what would better suit the Christian religion and the salvation of Gaul, which cities and at what time, which places they ought first to approach.
Adverto, pro majori hujus loci elucidatione, cum Galliarum hic mentionem faciunt episcopi, non esse necessario de omnibus id Galliarum regionibus intelligendum, sed tantum de Narbonensi solida, quae primum a Romanis in provinciam redacta, provinciae Romanae nomen obtinuit, et saepe simplici Galliarum nomine decoratur. De quo quia alibi fusius egimus, non est quod hic diutius immoremur.
I observe, for the fuller elucidation of this passage, that when the bishops here make mention of Gaul, this need not necessarily be understood of all the regions of Gaul, but only of the whole Narbonensis, which, having been the first to be reduced by the Romans to a province, obtained the name of the Roman province, and is often honoured with the simple name of Gaul. Since we have treated of this more fully elsewhere, there is no reason for us to linger on it longer here.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1390

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: multa hic Innocentium› · call in col 1390

Rem ipso facto manifestam Innocentius refert. Cur ergo hic pontifex paulo commotior factus more oratorio multa conglobare dicatur, nihil est.

Innocent reports a thing made plain by the fact itself. There is therefore no reason why this pontiff should be said to have "grown somewhat heated and heaped many things together in the manner of an orator."

(printed under page 700)

Page

  • running head: IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1390
  • marginal letters: A ‹Rufum et caeteros Thessalonicensis›; B ‹Turonensi veraeque epochae›; C ‹ut eum distributive› / ‹dum loqui solent›; D ‹lerunt, postquam ex illa metropoli›
  • old-edition numerals: 1454 after ‹ut eum distributive›
  • other: the column begins mid-sentence and ends at a paragraph end. Foot-note calls removed: one after "Et" in "Et exinde aliis" (printed looking like "(h)", evidently (b) in worn type), and (c) after "Innocentium". Ballerini foot note (b) (begun under the left column, finished under this one) and foot note (c) belong to this column. Worn type set as intended: "postea" (looks like "postoa"), "adeunda" (looks like "aaeunda"), "contulerunt" (damaged r), "Innocentio PP." (second P damaged). The small capitals "A BEATISSIMO PETRO" are kept as capitals.
PL 54:1391
6. Ex aliis etiam his verbis impostorem seipsum prodere existimant: Cui Arelatensi episcopo) id etiam honoris dignitatisque collatum est, ut non tantum has provincias potestate propria gubernaret, verum etiam omnes Gallias sibi apostolicae sedis vice mandata, sub omni ecclesiastica regula contineret. Manifeste, inquit auctor laudatus, qui hujusmodi preces consarcinavit, posteriorem se indicat fuisse Caesario, Auxanio, Aureliano, aliisque Arelatensibus episcopis, quibus Romani pontifices suas in Gallia vices posterioribus Leone saeculis demandaverunt; ante hos enim nihil tale commissum legitur Arelatensibus episcopis vice pontificis Romani.
6. From these other words also they think that the impostor betrays himself: To whom (the bishop of Arles) this honour and dignity also was granted, that he should not only govern these provinces by his own power, but should also hold all Gaul, entrusted to him in the stead of the apostolic see, under every ecclesiastical rule. Manifestly, says the author mentioned, he who patched together a petition of this kind shows that he was later than Caesarius, Auxanius, Aurelian and the other bishops of Arles to whom the Roman pontiffs committed their office as vicars in Gaul in the centuries after Leo; for before these we read of nothing of the kind entrusted to the bishops of Arles in the stead of the Roman pontiff.
Fateor plus aliquid difficultatis subesse his verbis, non tantum tamen ut propterea rejiciendae sint istae preces. Primum enim, cum episcopi Gallicani sua sibi jura sarta tectaque maxime vellent, officiosis verbis demulcent pontificem, qui imperatoria potestate fultus, graviter illa privilegia concutere jam coeperat, nec aliter quam demissis officiis placari poterat. Caeterum, quod de mandata Arelatensibus olim episcopis apostolicae sedis vice fatentur, eodem fortassis sensu intelligunt quo sanctus ipse Leo apostolicam legationem beatissimo Petro apostolo Pulcheriae imperatrici commissam scribit in epist. 41 (nunc 45) mox laudata: quia videlicet tam in indicando Paschatis die quam in aliis negotiis intra Gallias occurrentibus, ad Arelatensem semper episcopum suas litteras dirigere consueverant, ut ad Galliarum primatem. Deinde, quamvis hodie non appareant pontificum Romanorum epistolae quibus suas vices expresse committere voluerint Arelatensibus episcopis, non satis est, ut mihi videtur, ut id numquam factum pronuntietur, cum pleraque hujusmodi monumenta ecclesiastica injuria temporum interciderint. In simili causa hallucinatus est vir inter heterodoxos eruditus Blondellus, judiciumque suum praecipitavit, cum in suo de Primatu opere nulla apud antiquos Thessalonicensis vicariatus vestigia exstare pronuntiavit, saltem ante Leonis I PP. tempora. Erant certe plurima, sed latebant, prodieruntque tandem in publicum in collectione Romana Lucae Holstenii. Sed et quae adhoc supersunt monumenta sufficere potuerunt Gallicanis antistitibus, ut qui Romanis auribus blandiri volebant, Leonemque sermone non injucundo ad sua vota pellicere, id sine mendacii ac falsitatis nota praestarent. Etsi enim solito semper more, etiam post Leonis sententiam adversus sanctum Hilarium emissam, suas Ecclesias rexissent Gallicani episcopi, cum tamen imperatorem, a Leonis ore pendentem, viderent pontificis decretum sua auctoritate firmasse, reique exsecutionem injunxisse magistro militum, e re sua esse duxerunt delinire Leonis mentem, eique jus suum ac privilegia probare: quod vix aliter illius animo insinuandum putabant, quam si ei persuaderent jam olim Romanorum pontificum vicibus ornatos esse Arelatenses episcopos, ut Gallias sub omni ecclesiastica disciplina continerent, hoc est, ut ex illa metropoli vigilanter prospicerent ne aliquid contra canonum regulas in Ecclesiis Gallicanis attentaretur, quae propria est pontificis Romani cura et sollicitudo, utpote omnium episcoporum primatis, canonum exsecutoris ac vindicis, et cui vineae custodia, ut Patres Chalcedonenses scribunt ad Leonem ipsum, a Salvatore commissa est. Et quidem quod Occidentales dioeceses attinet, hanc maxime consuetudinem observavit sanctus Leo, ut identidem prout se dabat occasio, illuc episcopos vice sua acturos dirigeret, vel ibidem commorantes hac instrueret potestate. Sic Potentio vicem curae suae in Africana Mauritaniae Caesariensis provincia injunxit epist. 1 (nunc 12) Anastasio Thessalonicensem vicariatum delegavit, Turribium Idatio et Ceponio metropolitanis in Hispania adversus Priscillianistas conjungi voluit ad cogendam synodum: ut de Orientalibus sileam, ut de Juliano Coensi episcopo aliisque compluribus Con⟨s⟩tantinopolim pontificis vice directis. Sed et in Gallicana
I admit that there is something more of difficulty lying under these words, yet not so much that this petition must on that account be rejected. For first, since the Gallican bishops very greatly wished their rights to be kept whole and sound for themselves, they soothe with courteous words the pontiff who, supported by the imperial power, had already begun to shake those privileges severely, and could not be appeased otherwise than by humble courtesies. Moreover, what they acknowledge about the office of vicar of the apostolic see formerly entrusted to the bishops of Arles, they perhaps understand in the same sense in which St Leo himself writes that an apostolic legation was committed by the most blessed apostle Peter to the empress Pulcheria, in letter 41 (now 45), just cited: namely because, both in announcing the day of Easter and in other business arising within Gaul, they had been accustomed always to address their letters to the bishop of Arles, as to the primate of Gaul. Next, although today there are no letters of the Roman pontiffs to be seen by which they expressly willed to commit their office as vicars to the bishops of Arles, that is not enough, as it seems to me, for it to be pronounced that this was never done, since very many ecclesiastical documents of this kind have perished through the injury of time. In a similar case Blondel, a learned man among the heterodox, went astray and was hasty in his judgement, when in his work On the Primacy he pronounced that no traces of the vicariate of Thessalonica were extant among the ancients, at least before the times of Pope Leo I. There were certainly very many, but they lay hidden, and at last came forth into public view in the Roman collection of Lucas Holstenius. But the documents that still survive were also able to suffice for the Gallican prelates, so that those who wished to flatter Roman ears and to entice Leo to their wishes with a not unpleasing discourse might do so without the mark of lying and falsity. For although the Gallican bishops had governed their Churches in their always accustomed manner, even after Leo's sentence issued against St Hilary, yet, when they saw that the emperor, hanging on Leo's lips, had confirmed the pontiff's decree by his own authority and had enjoined the execution of the matter on the master of the soldiers, they judged it to be in their interest to soothe Leo's mind and to commend to him their right and privileges: which they thought could scarcely be instilled into his mind otherwise than if they persuaded him that the bishops of Arles had long since been adorned with the vicarial office of the Roman pontiffs, so that they might hold Gaul under every ecclesiastical discipline, that is, so that from that metropolis they might watchfully see to it that nothing was attempted against the rules of the canons in the Gallican Churches, which is the proper care and solicitude of the Roman pontiff, as primate of all bishops, executor and vindicator of the canons, and to whom the custody of the vineyard, as the Fathers of Chalcedon write to Leo himself, has been committed by the Saviour. And indeed, as regards the Western dioceses, St Leo especially observed this custom, that again and again, as occasion offered, he would send bishops there to act in his stead, or would furnish those residing there with this power. Thus he enjoined on Potentius the office of his care in the African province of Mauretania Caesariensis, letter 1 (now 12); he delegated the vicariate of Thessalonica to Anastasius; he willed that Turribius be joined with the metropolitans Idatius and Ceponius in Spain against the Priscillianists for the gathering of a synod: to say nothing of the Easterners, such as Julian, bishop of Cos, and many others sent to Constantinople in the pontiff's stead. But in the Gallican
Editors' notes and page, col. 1391

Page

  • running head: 1391 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A ‹6. Ex aliis etiam his verbis›; B ‹terat. Caeterum, quod de mandata› / ‹coeperat, nec aliter›; C ‹tem ante Leonis I PP. tempora› / ‹lonicensis vicariatus›; D ‹metropoli vigilanter prospicerent›
  • old-edition numerals: 1455 after ‹officiosis verbis›; 1436 (so printed; the series requires 1456) after ‹Turribium›
  • other: the column ends mid-sentence. The last word is split at the column break ("Galli-" / "cana"); completed as "Gallicana" from the first line of col. 1392, visible at the edge of this column's top image. No foot notes on this page. UNSURE: "epist. 41 (nunc 45)": the opening parenthesis is not clearly printed (the place looks like "41,nunc 45)"); set as intended. "Con⟨s⟩tantinopolim": the s is lost at the line break ("C⟨o⟩n-" / "tantinopolim" as it stands). Worn type set as intended: "Leo" (L looks like a small capital), "intra" (looks like "iutra"), "pontificis" (looks like "poatificis"), "Auxanio, Aureliano", "Occidentales dioeceses", and several commas that look like periods ("more, etiam", "episcopi, cum", "pendentem, viderent", "occasio, illuc", "delegavit, Turribium"). "adhoc" may likewise be worn "adhuc".
PL 54:1392
dioecesi tale aliquid aggressus est idem Leo, cum ablatam Hilario potestatem cogendi Gallicanarum provinciarum synodalis conventus in Leontium transtulit. Hoc enim sibi non assumpsisset, ibi eum qui inter caeteros metropolitanos praecipua auctoritate eminebat, sua id vice agere persuasum vel habuisset, vel haberi vellet; quem proinde pro nutu suo vel conservare posset: vel dejicere. Nec aliquid procul dubio novitatis inducere se putavit idem pontifex, cum Ravennii curae eo omnia commisit, quae agi in Galliis volebat adversus nascentem Eutychis errorem. Universa, inquit, epist. 51 (nunc 67) per te cupimus ad omnium fratrum et consacerdotum nostrorum notitiam pervenire: hoc dilectioni tuae SPECIALITER DELEGANTES, ut sollicitudine vigilantiae tuae.... universis fratribus innotescat. Quam curam etiam alias provincias spectasse, in quas jus metropoliticum sibi non arrogabat Arelatensis episcopus, patet ex epistolae subscriptionibus quam ad Leonem dedit synodus Gallicana. Idem Leonis consilium apparet ex epistola 38 (nunc 42), ad eumdem Ravennium, quem de Petroniano quodam pseudo-diacono vago admonet, ut ab omnibus Galliarum Ecclesiis excommunicetur, et ex epist. 76 (nunc 96) qua ejusdem Ravennii cura Galliarum episcopos de Paschatis die certiores fieri praecipit, quod ex longaeva consuetudine factum ab eo fuisse satis indicat, sufficitque ut apostolicae sedis vicem Arelatensi episcopo fuisse demandatam non mendaciter asserere potuerint Gallicani episcopi, Leoni placentia loqui volentes.
diocese the same Leo undertook something of the kind, when he transferred to Leontius the power, taken away from Hilary, of convening the synodal assembly of the Gallican provinces. For he would not have assumed this to himself, unless he had either been persuaded, or wished it to be held, that the one who was pre-eminent among the other metropolitans in special authority was doing this in his stead; whom accordingly he could at his own nod either keep or cast down. Nor, beyond doubt, did the same pontiff think that he was introducing any novelty when he committed to the care of Ravennius all the things that he wished to be done in Gaul against the nascent error of Eutyches. All these things, he says, letter 51 (now 67), we desire to come through you to the knowledge of all our brothers and fellow priests: SPECIALLY DELEGATING this to your charity, that by the solicitude of your vigilance.... it may become known to all the brothers. That this care looked also to other provinces, over which the bishop of Arles did not claim metropolitan right for himself, is plain from the subscriptions of the letter which the Gallican synod sent to Leo. The same intention of Leo appears from letter 38 (now 42), to the same Ravennius, whom he warns about a certain Petronianus, a wandering pseudo-deacon, that he should be excommunicated by all the Churches of Gaul, and from letter 76 (now 96), in which he orders the bishops of Gaul to be informed of the day of Easter by the care of the same Ravennius, which he sufficiently indicates was done by him from long-standing custom, and it is enough for the Gallican bishops, wishing to say things pleasing to Leo, to have been able to assert without lying that the office of vicar of the apostolic see had been entrusted to the bishop of Arles.
Coelestinus papa, cui post Sixtum Leo successit, idem confirmat cum ad Arelatensem episcopum scribit de nescio quo Daniele, qui ex Orientalibus partibus, ubi multis se criminibus polluerat, in Gallias se recipiens, ibidem ordinatus esse episcopus ferebatur. Hunc ubicumque Galliarum esset, ad episcopale judicium per eumdem Arelatensem episcopum destinari vult pontifex. Qua auctoritate? Quo jure? Eo jure, opinor, quod ei ex antiquo semper detulerant Gallicani antistites, sed quod, ni fallor, ex sua delegatione factum videri cupiebat Coelestinus, qui in eadem epistola Massiliensis episcopi, de hoc accusati quod de fratris et coepiscopi sui nec gratulatus esset judicium episcopis Viennensis et Narbonensis provinciarum delegare se pronuntiat.
Pope Celestine, whom, after Sixtus, Leo succeeded, confirms the same when he writes to the bishop of Arles about a certain Daniel, who, withdrawing into Gaul from the Eastern parts, where he had defiled himself with many crimes, was reported to have been ordained bishop there. The pontiff wills that this man, wherever in Gaul he might be, be sent to an episcopal judgement through the same bishop of Arles. By what authority? By what right? By that right, I think, which the Gallican prelates had always from of old accorded him, but which, unless I am mistaken, Celestine desired to be seen as done by his own delegation, who in the same letter declares that he delegates to the bishops of the provinces of Vienne and Narbonne the trial of the bishop of Marseille, accused of this, that he had rejoiced at the killing of his brother and fellow bishop.
Easdem autem vices expresse delegatas esse Arelatensi episcopo per Zosimum pontificem nemo inficias ierit, nisi qui hujus papae epistolas quae ad Arelatensem controversiam pertinent fictitias esse voluerit quod male asseri, et ex doctissimorum virorum suffragio, qui eas pro germanis habent, et pluribus etiam argumentis demonstramus in dissertatione apologetica pro sancto Hilario Arelatensi.
But that the same office of vicar was expressly delegated to the bishop of Arles by Pope Zosimus no one will deny, except one who would have it that this pope's letters pertaining to the controversy of Arles are fictitious; that this is wrongly asserted we demonstrate both from the vote of the most learned men, who hold them as genuine, and also by many arguments, in the apologetic dissertation on behalf of St Hilary of Arles.
7. Objicit rursus libellum ita Valentinianum et Honorium in regendo imperio conjungere, quasi collegae fuerint. Revera conjunguntur, non tamen ut collegas (de hoc enim ne apex quidem), sed ut decessor successorque, ut pater et filius, ut eorumdem privilegiorum Arelatensis civitatis auctores assertoresque. Instat: Nullum Valentinianus privilegium Arelatensibus concessisse reperitur, in cujus edicto Arelas omnium Galliarum mater nuncupetur. Verum hac in re negativa probatio nullius est momenti: quam multae enim Augustorum constitutiones posterioribus saeculis e tenebris prodierunt, quibus ante sepultae jacuerant? Deinde quis ignorat illius tropi frequentem esse usum, quo pluralis numerus pro singulari ponitur, praesertim cum in praecedentibus plurium mentionem fieri contigit? Quem usitatum etiam in sacra historia loquendi modum pluribus exemplis probat Augustinus lib. III de Consensu Evangelistarum, cap. 16, ubi de duobus latronibus agitur, qui Christum pariter blasphemasse dicuntur, cum id ab alio evangelista de uno tantum eorum recitetur.
7. He objects again that the memorial joins Valentinian and Honorius in ruling the empire as though they had been colleagues. They are indeed joined, yet not as colleagues (for of this there is not even a jot), but as predecessor and successor, as father and son, as authors and defenders of the same privileges of the city of Arles. He presses: Valentinian is not found to have granted any privilege to the people of Arles in whose edict Arles is called the mother of all Gaul. But in this matter a negative proof is of no weight: for how many constitutions of the Augusti have come forth in later centuries from the darkness in which they had previously lain buried? Next, who does not know that there is frequent use of that trope by which the plural number is put for the singular, especially when in what precedes mention happens to have been made of several? That this manner of speaking is usual even in sacred history Augustine proves by many examples in book III On the Agreement of the Evangelists, chap. 16, where the two robbers are treated, who are said to have blasphemed Christ alike, although by another evangelist this is recounted of only one of them.
8 Contra libellum argumentatur ex verbis capitis tertii, quibus asserit quod semper Ecclesia Arelatensis
8. He argues against the memorial from the words of the third chapter, in which it asserts that the Church of Arles always
Editors' notes and page, col. 1392

Page

  • running head: IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1392
  • marginal letters: A ‹dioecesi tale aliquid aggressus›; B ‹Gallicana. Idem Leonis consilium› / ‹38 (nunc 42), ad eumdem›; C ‹cani antistites, sed quod› / ‹opinor, quod ei ex antiquo›; D ‹privilegiorum Arelatensis civitatis›
  • old-edition numerals: 1457 after ‹pro germanis habent,›
  • misprints (kept as printed in the text): "assumpsisset, ibi eum qui" (the sense wants nisi); "coepiscopi sui nec gratulatus esset" (the sense wants nece); "non tamen ut collegas" (the sense wants collegae); "conservare posset: vel dejicere" (a stray colon before vel).
  • other: the column opens with "cana", the tail of "Gallicana" split from col. 1391; the word is set whole in col. 1391 and omitted here, so this file begins at "dioecesi". The column ends mid-sentence on a word split at the column break ("Arela-"): it is set whole ("Arelatensis") at the end of this column and the English breaks off after "always"; the tail at the head of col. 1393 was not among the images of the Q5a re-read (UNSURE only as to that unseen tail). "agi in Galliis": the n of "in" is lost to damaged type and is set as intended, without markup. "tuae.... universis": the four dots are printed (the editor's own omission mark in the quotation). The English follows the intended readings "nisi", "nece" and "collegae" listed under misprints. "voluerit quod male asseri" is printed without a stop after "voluerit". "8 Contra": no point shows after the numeral; set as it shows, the English supplies it. Worn type set as intended: "confirmat" (looks like "conurmat"), "episcopi" (looks like "episcepi"), "Arelatensibus" (looks like "Aretateusibus"), "Objicit", "posterioribus", "usitatum", and commas that look like periods ("assumpsisset, ibi", "habuisset, vel", "Ravennium, quem", "admonet, ut", "papa, cui", "agitur, qui"). The small capitals "SPECIALITER DELEGANTES" are kept as capitals; "lib. III" small capitals rendered as capitals. No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1393
intra Gallias primatum in sacerdotio antiquitatis merito, ita etiam civitas ipsa principatum in saeculo opportunitatis gratia possederit. Quis, quaeso, inquit, a Christo usque ad Constantinum Magnum, Arelatensis Ecclesiae sacerdotem Galliarum primatem dixit? Quis a Constantino usque ad Honorium et Theodosium Arelatensi Ecclesiae primatum Galliarum tribuit? Quis Arelatensi oppido principatum Galliarum ascripsit praecedentium imperatorum temporibus? Sunt ista, inquit, recentiorum somnia, quae Gallicani episcopi numquam somniassent.
has possessed within the Gauls the primacy in the priesthood by the merit of antiquity, so also the city itself has possessed the principate in the world by favour of its advantageous situation. Who, I ask, he says, from Christ down to Constantine the Great called the bishop of the Church of Arles primate of the Gauls? Who from Constantine down to Honorius and Theodosius attributed the primacy of the Gauls to the Church of Arles? Who ascribed the principate of the Gauls to the town of Arles in the times of the preceding emperors? These, he says, are the dreams of more recent men, which the Gallican bishops would never have dreamed.
Non sunt profecto haec somnia, vir doctissime, nisi somniasse dixerimus Leonem Magnum, cum in epistola 50 (nunc 66), quae controversiam inter Viennensem et Arelatensem episcopos motam dirimit, haec ait non proprio ingenio, nec ulla permotus auctoritate, sed, ut loquitur, consideratis allegationibus utriusque partis praesentium clericorum, ita semper intra provinciam vestram Viennensem et Arelaten⟨s⟩em civitates claras fuisse reperimus, ut quarumdam causarum alterna ratione, nunc illa in ecclesiasticis privilegiis, nunc ista praecelleret; cum tamen eisdem commune jus quondam fuisse A GENTIBUS proderetur. En quomodo id quod Gallicani asserunt antistites, fateatur sanctus Leo, consideratis utriusque partis allegationibus; quae allegationes, si ad nos usque pervenissent, omnem omnino tergiversandi sustulissent occasionem; sed satis superque est quod etiam antequam Christianae fidei lux Galliis affulgeret ac proinde ante Constantinum commune saltem jus Viennae et Arelato fuisse in confesso est. Nihil enim amplius profiteri debebat sanctus Leo, qui ex communi jure communem utrique provinciam facere intendebat, licet se de Arelatensium jure magis fuisse persuasum evidenter ostenderit, cum eorum metropoli longe majorem Ecclesiarum numerum assignavit. Principatum autem Arelatensis civitatis, etsi ante Christum natum exstitisse, ea quae dicta sunt comprobent, sufficit tamen ut ex illo solum tempore deducatur quo sanctus Trophimus primus Arelaten⟨s⟩ium coepit gubernare Ecclesiam, ut superfluum sit quaerere quis a Christo nato ad Constantinum usque illius primatum asseruerit.
These are assuredly not dreams, most learned sir, unless we are to say that Leo the Great was dreaming when, in letter 50 (now 66), which settles the controversy raised between the bishops of Vienne and of Arles, he says the following, not out of his own mind, nor moved by any authority, but, as he puts it, the allegations of the clerics present on either side having been considered, we have found that within your province the cities of Vienne and Arles have always been so illustrious that, by the alternating account of certain causes, now the one, now the other excelled in ecclesiastical privileges; while nevertheless it was reported that a common right had once belonged to them FROM THE GENTILES. See how Saint Leo acknowledges what the Gallican prelates assert, the allegations of either side having been considered; and those allegations, had they come down to us, would have removed every occasion of evasion whatsoever; but it is enough and more than enough that it is admitted that even before the light of the Christian faith shone upon the Gauls, and therefore before Constantine, at least a common right belonged to Vienne and to Arles. For Saint Leo was not bound to profess anything more, since he intended out of the common right to make the province common to both, although he plainly showed that he was the more persuaded of the right of the people of Arles, when he assigned to their metropolis a far greater number of Churches. As for the principate of the city of Arles, although the things that have been said prove that it existed before the birth of Christ, it is nevertheless sufficient that it be traced only from that time at which Saint Trophimus first began to govern the Church of the people of Arles, so that it is superfluous to ask who from the birth of Christ down to Constantine asserted its primacy.
Ultimum denique adversus libellum supplicem torquetur argumentum, ex eo quod sanctus Leo rescribens ad episcopos quorum nomine offerri debuit, si germanus est, nihil omnino de utraque Narbonensi loquitur; cum de ea sermonem habere debuisset, si respondisset ad libellum de quo questio versatur. Respondeo sententiam sancti Leonis latam non esse nisi inter Arelatensem et Viennensem episcopos, inter quos constat litem non fuisse nisi de solo primatu, seu metropolitico jure in provinciam Viennensem; episcopus enim Viennensis nihil in Narbonensem umquam sibi arrogavit. De sola ergo provincia Viennensi a Leone pronuntiandum erat. His adde quod post mortem Hilarii, qui sua Ecclesiae jura strenue semper defenderat, Ravennius, qui ab hujusmodi contentionibus alienior erat, pro sua videlicet indole et, ut loquuntur episcopi in libello, pro morum suorum mansuetudine, jus in alias provincias tepide admodum ac cedenti similis propugnabat, contentus sibi primatum in Viennensem conservare. In hoc totus est revera libellus, nec de tribus provinciis mentionem facit, nisi aliud agendo, et ut inde jus suum in Viennensem magis ad magis roboraret. Hoc ista loco sufficiant, reliqua ad eamdem controversiam pertinentia repetantur ex dissertatione 5 apologeica pro sancto Hilario Arelatensi.
Lastly, a final argument is hurled against the petition, from the fact that Saint Leo, writing back to the bishops in whose name it must have been presented, if it is genuine, says nothing at all about either Narbonensis; whereas he ought to have spoken of it, if he had been replying to the petition which is in question. I answer that Saint Leo's judgement was given only between the bishops of Arles and of Vienne, between whom it is established that there was no dispute except about the primacy alone, or metropolitan right, over the province of Vienne; for the bishop of Vienne never arrogated anything to himself over Narbonensis. Therefore Leo had to pronounce on the province of Vienne alone. Add to this that after the death of Hilary, who had always vigorously defended the rights of his Church, Ravennius, who was more averse to contentions of this kind, namely in keeping with his own disposition and, as the bishops say in the petition, in keeping with the gentleness of his character, was defending the right over the other provinces very lukewarmly and like one who yields, content to preserve for himself the primacy over the province of Vienne. On this the petition is in truth wholly intent, nor does it make mention of the three provinces except in passing, and in order thereby to strengthen more and more its right over the province of Vienne. Let these things suffice in this place; let the rest pertaining to the same controversy be sought from the fifth dissertation, the apologetic one for Saint Hilary of Arles.
His ita explicatis, nihil amplius, opinor, obstat quominus pro sincero germanoque habeatur supplex antistitum Gallorum libellus, ex quo non modicum accedit auctoritatis ac roboris Arelatensis Ecclesiae privilegiis. Superest ut, si quae alia illustrari egent in hac epistola, id paucis absolvamus.
These things having been thus explained, nothing further, I think, stands in the way of the petition of the Gallic prelates being held sincere and genuine, from which no small measure of authority and strength accrues to the privileges of the Church of Arles. It remains that, if any other things in this letter need to be illustrated, we dispatch that in a few words.
1. Coronae vestrae. Ex marginalibus priorum editionum notis apparet nonnullos hoc epitheton quasi
1. To your crown. From the marginal notes of the earlier editions it appears that some [regarded] this epithet as though
Editors' notes and page, col. 1393

Page

  • running head: 1393 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO (the head runs on over the right column, outside this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tensis intra Gallias primatum›; B ‹civitates claras fuisse reperimus›; C ‹ducatur quo sanctus Trophimus›; D ‹modi contentionibus alienior erat›
  • old-edition numerals: 1458 after ‹commune saltem jus›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit. Two gaps in the type where an s has dropped out (Arelaten⟨s⟩em in the quotation from Leo; Arelaten⟨s⟩ium) are set with ⟨ ⟩. "antiquitatis" in line 1 is worn (looks like antiquttatis) and is set as intended. "Hoc ista loco" is set as printed (possibly for "Haec isto loco"); UNSURE whether a misprint. The English "[regarded]" at the end anticipates the verb in the next column.
  • misprints kept as printed (Q6b): "questio" (for quaestio); "apologeica" (for apologetica); "magis ad magis" (probably for "magis ac magis"; translated as intended, "more and more").
PL 54:1394
uni pontifici proprium existimasse. Verum illud promiscue cuilibet episcopo attributum fuisse liquet, tum ex aliis, tum ex Augustino, qui epist. 147 sic Proculianum Donatianae partis episcopum affatur: Per coronam nostram nos adjurant vestri; per coronam vestram vos adjurant, nostri; ex Hieronymo Augustinum ipsum sic alloquente: Precor coronam tuam: ex Apollinari Sidonio, qui Leontium Arelatensem iisdem verbis alloquitur epist 3 libri VI. Familiarem fuisse Gallis hanc salutandi formulam liquet tam ex eodem Sidonio quam ex epistolae synodicae Gallorum ad S. Leonem subscriptionibus, ex epistola Ceretii, Salonii et Verani, item Gallorum ad eumdem, et ex hoc ipso libello, in quo ter idem loquendi modus usurpatur. Sed unde manavit, et qui illius sensus est? Sunt qui alludi putent ad clericalem episcopalemque tonsuram, quae instar coronae erat, praesertim secundum formam antiquitus usitatam. Quidquid sit de hujusmodi consuetudine, de qua consules, si lubet, Gregorium Turonensem Nicetio Trevirorum episcopo loquentem, et concilium Toletanum IV, can 40, hoc Hieronymo venisse in mentem non puto; sed nec alios id voluisse probabile admodum videtur. Aliquid enim sublimius spirat haec locutio, est, ut puto, significat supremum ecclesiastici ordinis apicem, qualis et dignitas episcopalis, in quem sensum a Valentiano imperatore in novella de episcop. ordinat. adversus Hilarium Arelat. sanctus Petrus appellatur princeps episcopalis coronae, hoc est dignitatis. Indiscriminatim assumebatur haec formula; in epistola enim synodica Gallorum ad Leonem alii ejus coronam salutant, alii sanctitatem, alii beatitudinem, alii denique apostolatum.
proper to the one pontiff. But that it was attributed indiscriminately to any bishop whatever is clear, both from others and from Augustine, who in letter 147 thus addresses Proculianus, bishop of the Donatian party: By our crown your people adjure us; by your crown our people adjure you; from Jerome, who thus addresses Augustine himself: I beseech your crown; from Apollinaris Sidonius, who addresses Leontius of Arles in the same words in letter 3 of book VI. That this formula of greeting was familiar to the Gauls is clear both from the same Sidonius and from the subscriptions of the synodical letter of the Gauls to Saint Leo, from the letter of Ceretius, Salonius and Veranus, likewise from that of the Gauls to the same, and from this very petition, in which the same manner of speaking is employed three times. But whence did it flow, and what is its meaning? There are those who think that allusion is made to the clerical and episcopal tonsure, which was in the likeness of a crown, especially according to the form used in antiquity. Whatever may be the case with a custom of this kind, concerning which you may consult, if you please, Gregory of Tours speaking to Nicetius, bishop of Trier, and the fourth council of Toledo, canon 40, I do not think that this came into Jerome's mind; nor indeed does it seem very probable that the others meant it. For this expression breathes something more sublime, and, as I think, it signifies the supreme summit of the ecclesiastical order, such as is also the episcopal dignity; in which sense, by the emperor Valentinian in the novel on the ordination of bishops against Hilary of Arles, Saint Peter is called prince of the episcopal crown, that is, of the dignity. This formula was adopted without distinction; for in the synodical letter of the Gauls to Leo some greet his crown, others his holiness, others his beatitude, others finally his apostolate.
2. Consulatum suscepit et dedit. Consulatum dare explicat vir singularis eruditionis H. Valesius ad Socratis lib. II, cap. 29 de Ludis Circensibus, quas consules initio consulatus sui edebant. Ita et haec illius loci Socratici verba, τὰς συνήθεις ὑπατείας, interpretatur, solemnes ludos a consulibus edi solitos.
2. He received and gave the consulship. To give the consulship is explained by H. Valesius, a man of singular erudition, on Socrates, book II, chapter 29, as concerning the Circensian Games, which the consuls used to exhibit at the beginning of their consulship. Thus too he interprets these words of that passage of Socrates, the customary consulships, as the solemn games customarily exhibited by the consuls.
AD EPISTOLAM LXVIII.
ON LETTER LXVIII.
Ceretii, Salonii et Verani ad Leonem PP.
Of Ceretius, Salonius and Veranus to Pope Leo.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EPIST. LXXVI.
IN QUESNEL, AFTER LETTER LXXVI.
1. Ceretius, etc. Tres istos, qui praesentes ad S. Leonem litteras dedere, episcopos fuisse ipsa clamant epistolae verba: Sancti, inquiunt, episcopi fratres nostri per Gallias; episcopos enim fratres vocare solorum episcoporum est. E Gallia fuisse, ista sollicitudo de epistola Leonis per Gallias spargenda, satis indicat. Duos ex illis, Salonium et Veranum, fratres fuisse, et eos Eucherii Lugdunensis episcopi filios, quos frequenter celebrant illius aevi scriptores, Baronii, Sirmondi, aliorumque communis opinio est quam vel ex una ista epistola, ad quam simul scribendam convenerunt, probabilem admodum puto, ac pene certam.
1. Ceretius, etc. That these three, who sent the present letter to Saint Leo, were bishops, the very words of the letter cry out: The holy bishops, they say, our brothers throughout the Gauls; for to call bishops brothers belongs to bishops alone. That they were from Gaul, that solicitude for spreading Leo's letter throughout the Gauls sufficiently indicates. That two of them, Salonius and Veranus, were brothers, and that they were the sons of Eucherius, bishop of Lyons, whom the writers of that age frequently celebrate, is the common opinion of Baronius, Sirmond and others, which, even from this one letter alone, for the writing of which they came together, I think very probable, and almost certain.
Sed in qua Galliarum parte episcopatum gesserint, hactenus incompertum. Aliquando suspicatus sum eos ex illa provinciae Viennensis parte fuisse, quae in ejus divisione decreto Leonis PP. non ita pridem facta Viennensi episcopo assignata fuerat; suspicionisque haec ratio erat, quod ab eorum uno, Ceretio scilicet, Mediolanensis provinciae episcopi mutuati erant dogmaticam illam Leonis epistolam, non ob aliam, ut videtur, rationem, quam propter vicinam: nulli autem Gallicani episcopi Italicae dioecesi propinquiores erant, quam aliqui ex quatuor episcopis Viennensi subjectis: una enim ex istis, Tarentasia, Augustae Praetoriae, quam etiam hodie inter comprovinciales habet, vicina admodum est. Pr⟨aete⟩rea nulla occurrebat ratio cur tres hi episcopi inter illos 44 antistites Gallicanos, qui ad Leonem de eadem epistola scripsere, et ad quos Leo rescripsit, non legerentur syn⟨o⟩do Gallicanae interfuisse, quam quia ex illa Viennensis provinciae parte erant, cujus soli episcopi Arelatensis Ecclesiae juribus subscribere
But in what part of the Gauls they held the episcopate has hitherto not been ascertained. I once suspected that they were from that part of the province of Vienne which, in the division of it made not so long before by decree of Pope Leo, had been assigned to the bishop of Vienne; and the reason for the suspicion was this, that from one of them, namely Ceretius, the bishops of the province of Milan had borrowed that dogmatic letter of Leo, for no other reason, as it seems, than on account of nearness: now no Gallican bishops were closer to the Italian diocese than some of the four bishops subject to the bishop of Vienne: for one of those sees, Tarentaise, is very near to Aosta, which even today it has among its comprovincials. Moreover no reason presented itself why these three bishops should not be read to have been present at the Gallican synod among those 44 Gallican prelates who wrote to Leo about the same letter, and to whom Leo wrote back, other than that they were from that part of the province of Vienne whose bishops alone [were unwilling] to subscribe to the rights of the Church of Arles
Editors' notes and page, col. 1394

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1394 (the head begins over the left column, outside this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹uni pontifici proprium existimasse›; B ‹sules, si lubet, Gregorium Turonensem›; C ‹tatur, solemnes ludos›; D ‹hactenus incompertum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1459 after ‹Leontium Arelatensem›; 1460 after ‹suspicionisque›
  • misprints kept as printed: ‹Valentiano› (for Valentiniano; English renders Valentinian)
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit. Near the foot the type is displaced at the right edge of four lines; "inter" (twice), "rescripsit", "quam", "cujus", "subscribere" are legible though shifted; two real gaps are set with ⟨ ⟩: Pr⟨aete⟩rea and syn⟨o⟩do. "Donatianae partis" is set as printed (Donatistae may be meant); UNSURE whether a misprint. The English "[were unwilling]" at the end is a guess at the verb in the next column, UNSURE until column 1395 is read.
PL 54:1395
refugiebant, ne adversus metropolitanum suum Viennensem praejudicarent.
shrank from doing, lest they should prejudice the case against their own metropolitan of Vienne.
Magis tamen placet modo alia opinio. Conjicio igitur tres illos episcopos ex provincia Alpium maritimarum fuisse, tum propter rationes tum propter hanc maxime quod et hi vicini fuerunt, eorum unum, Veranum ex illa Alpium provincia fuisse certis argumentis deprehendere mihi videor.
Now, however, another opinion pleases me more. I conjecture, then, that those three bishops were from the province of the Maritime Alps, both on account of [other] reasons and on account of this one most of all, that these too were neighbours; one of them, Veranus, I seem to myself to detect by sure arguments to have been from that province of the Alps.
Primo ex epistola 4 Hilari PP. docemur Veranum episcopum scripsisse ad sanctum Leonem pro juribus metropoliticis Ingenuo Alpium maritimarum metropolitano asserendis; nec solus scripsit, sed cum caeteris provinciae sacerdotibus, ut Hilarus habet: provinciae utique Alpium maritimarum, de qua lis erat, et cujus ille mentionem tertia superius linea fecerat. At cur, quaeso, tantopere pro juribus illius metropolitani sollicitus fuisset Veranus, ut Ingenuo ultro jura propria, dimittente, ad Leonem querelas de imminuta metropolitani illius auctoritate deferret? Cur communem cum ejusdem provinciae episcopis scripsisset epistolam, nisi pro communis Alpium provinciae dignitate agendum sibi credidisset? Cur etiam de Cemelenensis civitatis et Nicaeensis castelli negotio discutiendo ad eumdem Veranum scriberet Hilarus papa, eumque Leontio primario partium illarum metropolitano jungeret, nisi quia ex illa eadem Alpium provincia erat?
First, from letter 4 of Pope Hilarus we are taught that the bishop Veranus wrote to Saint Leo for the vindication of the metropolitan rights for Ingenuus, metropolitan of the Maritime Alps; nor did he write alone, but with the other bishops of the province, as Hilarus has it: of the province, to be sure, of the Maritime Alps, about which the dispute was, and of which he had made mention three lines above. But why, I ask, would Veranus have been so greatly concerned for the rights of that metropolitan that, while Ingenuus was of his own accord letting go his own rights, he should carry to Leo complaints about the diminished authority of that metropolitan? Why would he have written a common letter with the bishops of the same province, unless he had believed that he must act for the dignity of the common province of the Alps? Why also would Pope Hilarus write to the same Veranus about examining the affair of the city of Cimiez and the fort of Nice, and join him to Leontius, the chief metropolitan of those parts, unless because he was from that same province of the Alps?
2. Veranum Eucherii filium Venciensem in Alpium maritimarum provincia episcopum fuisse asserit Joann. Savaro ad epist. 15 libri VII Sidonii, ex veteri ms. codice Lirinensis coenobii, in quo nomina sunt episcoporum, abbatum et monachorum, qui ex Lerino in sanctorum numerum sunt relati: Veranus Venciensis episcopus. Idem et ex Martyrologio Ecclesiae Venciensis confirmat Vincentius Baralis in Chronologia Lirinensi pag. 362: In Galliis civitate Venciensi, depositio beati Verani episcopi Venciensis, qui fuit monachus insulae Lirinensis, discipulus beati Hilarii abbatis dictae insulae, et postea episcopi Arelatensis. Qui beatus Veranus sepultus est in eadem ecclesia Venciensi in sarcophago marmoreo in pariete defixo, qui multis virtutibus et miraculis claruit, ac de nobili prosapia ortus in pace quievit, quarto idus Septembris. Cum auctor Martyrologii Hilarium facit Lirinensis coenobii abbatem, falsus est Eucherii verbis, ubi Salonium fratrem Verani beatissimi Hilarii doctrina formatum scribit: quod abbatem hunc fuisse non significat, cum e contra ibidem ab Eucherio vocetur Hilarius, insulanus tiro.
2. That Veranus the son of Eucherius was bishop of Vence in the province of the Maritime Alps is asserted by Jean Savaron on letter 15 of book VII of Sidonius, from an old manuscript codex of the monastery of Lérins, in which are the names of the bishops, abbots and monks who from Lérins have been enrolled in the number of the saints: Veranus, bishop of Vence. The same is confirmed also from the Martyrology of the Church of Vence by Vincent Barralis in the Chronologia Lirinensis, page 362: In the Gauls, in the city of Vence, the deposition of blessed Veranus, bishop of Vence, who was a monk of the island of Lérins, a disciple of blessed Hilary, abbot of the said island and afterwards bishop of Arles. Which blessed Veranus is buried in the same church of Vence in a marble sarcophagus fixed in the wall; who was renowned for many virtues and miracles, and, sprung from a noble lineage, rested in peace on the fourth day before the Ides of September. When the author of the Martyrology makes Hilary abbot of the monastery of Lérins, he was misled by the words of Eucherius, where he writes that Salonius, the brother of Veranus, was formed by the teaching of the most blessed Hilary: which does not signify that the latter was abbot, since on the contrary in the same place Hilary is called by Eucherius a recruit of the island.
3. Hanc de Verani episcopatu opinionem probabiliorem adhuc reddit, quod Lirinensi insulae omnino vicina erat Venciensium civitas: ut facile crediderıs ex illo coenobio ad istius civitatis sedem postulatum esse Veranum propter sanctitatis opinionem ex vicinia bene notam: quod praeterea eidem civitati proxima erat Cemelenensis, ut et Castrum Nicaeense, de quorum unione sub eodem episcopo, et scripserat olim ad S. Leonem cum caeteris provinciae episcopis, et ad eum prae caeteris postea scripsit Hilarius papa.
3. This opinion about the episcopate of Veranus is made still more probable by the fact that the city of the people of Vence was altogether near to the island of Lérins: so that you would readily believe that Veranus was requested from that monastery for the see of that city on account of a reputation for holiness well known from the neighbourhood: and by the fact, moreover, that very close to the same city was that of Cimiez, as also the Fort of Nice, concerning the union of which under the same bishop he had both formerly written to Saint Leo with the other bishops of the province, and to him before the others Pope Hilary afterwards wrote.
Quid porro moverit et Jacobum Sirmondum, et Davidem Blondellum, ut Veranum istum Lugudinensis Ecclesiae praesulem fuisse scripserint, nescio. Hoc ita forte opinati sunt ex quibusdam Lugdunensium episcoporum tabulis, quibus fides ab eruditis abrogatur.
What, further, moved both Jacques Sirmond and David Blondel to write that this Veranus was prelate of the Church of Lyons, I do not know. Perhaps they formed this opinion from certain lists of the bishops of Lyons, to which credit is denied by the learned.
Jam ex Verani sede non temere conjicio in ejus vicinia Salonium fratrem et Ceretium episcopatum gessisse, atque adeo tres eosdem sedes habuisse provinciae Mediolanensi vicinas: et revera nullae sunt viciniores quam Venciensis, Glandevensis, Senecensis quae Albigaunensi, Genuensi, Taurinensi et aliis valde proximae sunt; quae ratio fuit cur epistolam S. Leonis ab eorum uno, Ceretio, mutuati sint Mediolanensis provinciae episcopi ex ejusdem Leonis admonitione.
Now from the see of Veranus I conjecture, not rashly, that in its neighbourhood his brother Salonius and Ceretius held the episcopate, and so that the same three had sees near to the province of Milan: and in truth none are nearer than those of Vence, Glandèves and Senez, which are very close to those of Albenga, Genoa, Turin and others; which was the reason why the bishops of the province of Milan borrowed the letter of Saint Leo from one of them, Ceretius, at the admonition of the same Leo.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1395

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1395 or 1396 (call itself not seen; the note is set across the full page width)

Hanc explicationem refellimus annot. 8 (Col. 893, n. i) in hanc epist.

We have refuted this explanation in annotation 8 (col. 893, note i) on this letter.

(printed under page 703)

Page

  • running head: 1395 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST (the head runs on over the right column, outside this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹refugiebant, ne adversus›; B ‹scripsisset epistolam, nisi›; C ‹sis. Qui beatus Veranus›; D ‹ad eum prae caeteris›
  • old-edition numerals: 1461 after ‹in pariete defixo,›
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence. The last word is split at the column break (admo- | nitione.); completed from the top image of column 1396, and column 1396 therefore begins with the next word. "tum propter rationes" is set as printed (a word such as "alias" seems to have dropped out; supplied in the English in brackets); UNSURE. The comma in "jura propria, dimittente" is as printed. "crediderıs": the i appears undotted (worn or broken type rather than a wrong letter; listed for the record). The first word "refugiebant" shows that the bracketed "[were unwilling]" closing the English of column 1394 should read "shrank from" (the infinitive "to subscribe" there depends on this verb). Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit.
PL 54:1396
Haec de Ceretii, Salonii et Veroni episcopatu occasione epistolae quam ad Romanum pontificem dedere; alteram ad eosdem datam a Leone laudat illustr. Auscensium archiepiscopus pro se perorans in generalibus cleri Gallicani comitiis anni 1665, ut ex istorum Actis intelligo: sed an ex editis codicibus, an ex manuscriptis doctissimo praesuli epistola illa innotuerit, compertum non habeo.
So much concerning the episcopate of Ceretius, Salonius and Veranus, on the occasion of the letter which they sent to the Roman pontiff; a second, given to the same men by Leo, is cited by the most illustrious archbishop of Auch, pleading on his own behalf in the general assembly of the Gallican clergy of the year 1665, as I understand from its Acts: but whether that letter became known to the most learned prelate from printed books or from manuscripts, I have not ascertained.
AD EPISTOLAM LXX.
ON LETTER LXX.
APUD QUESNELLUM LIV.
IN QUESNEL, LIV.
Pulcheriae Augustae.
To Pulcheria Augusta.
1. Cum ordinationem ipsius dura praecesserint. Ita Ex Griman. ms. reponendum censui, cui lectioni prope accedit Victorina: Cum in ordinatione ejus dura praecesserint; eodem fere sensu hanc vocem dura usurpante Leone nostro, quo et superius cum ait: quorum causa durior, epist. 40 (nunc 44). Tres tamen Thuan. mss., unus Cantabrig. et edit. vulg. habent: Cum in ordinatione ejus plura praecesserint.
1. Since harsh things preceded his ordination. So I judged it should be restored from the Grimani manuscript, to which reading the Victorine comes close: Since in his ordination harsh things went before; our Leo employing this word harsh in almost the same sense as also above when he says: whose case is harsher, letter 40 (now 44). Three manuscripts of de Thou, however, one of Cambridge, and the common editions have: Since in his ordination many things went before.
2. Disputationum. Griman. cod. et Thuan. unus leg., dispositionum: quod ut ad plura extenditur, ita forte magis hoc loco a Leonem usurpatum, ut in eadem epistola factum est.
2. Of disputations. The Grimani codex and one of de Thou's read, of dispositions: which, as it extends to more things, so was perhaps rather the word employed by Leo in this place, as has been done in the same letter.
3. Vel epistolae meae. Ita Griman. et Cantabrig. codd. mss.; non vero: Et epistolae meae, ut in vulgatis; levi quidem, sed non levis momenti, discrimine: si legis enim vel, optionem dedit Anatolio ut alterutri epistolae subscriberet, praesentiscens libentius ab illo episcopo subscribendum fore epistolae sancti Cyrilli Orientalium partium episcopi, cujus scripta a prima synodo Ephesina approbata fuerant, quam suae, quae ab Orientalibus Ecclesiis nondum erat suscepta. Eamdem alterutrius epistolae subscribendi facultatem relinquit scribens Gallicanis episcopis epist. 51 (nunc 67) ad Ravennium. Hoc, inquit, dilectioni tuae specialiter delegantes, ut sollicitudine vigilantiae tuae epistola nostra quam ad Orientem pro fidei defensione direximus, vel sanctae memoriae Cyrilli, quae nostri sensibus tota concordat, universis fratribus innotescat.
3. Or to my letter. So the Grimani and Cambridge manuscript codices; and not: And to my letter, as in the common editions; with a difference slight indeed, but of no slight moment: for if you read or, he gave Anatolius the option of subscribing to either of the two letters, foreseeing that that bishop would more willingly subscribe to the letter of Saint Cyril, a bishop of the Eastern parts, whose writings had been approved by the first synod of Ephesus, than to his own, which had not yet been received by the Eastern Churches. He leaves the same liberty of subscribing to either letter when writing to the Gallican bishops, in letter 51 (now 67) to Ravennius. Delegating this, he says, especially to your charity, that by the solicitude of your vigilance our letter which we directed to the East for the defence of the faith, or that of Cyril of holy memory, which wholly agrees with our mind, may become known to all the brethren.
4. Quod ausa est imperita insipientia definire. Ita optime ms. Grimani codex, quorum loco in excusis haec leguntur: Quod ausus est: imperita insipientia, etc., sensu falsissimo et a Leonis mente alieno. Anatolius enim, quem haec verba tangerent, nihil definierat fidei adversum; sed et nihil omnino, sive post consecrationem suam, sive ante. Neque enim pseudosynodo Ephesinae interfuit, dum habebatur, sed tunc temporis apud Constantinopolim morabatur, ut expressis verbis observat Breviculus historiae Eutychianistarum, apocrisiarii munere pro Dioscoro fungens in comitatu. Quibus adde, numquam Anatolium tam acerbis verbis a Leone fuisse notandum, ut et imperitiae et insipientiae argueretur.
4. Which unskilled folly has dared to define. So, excellently, the manuscript codex of Grimani; in place of which words these are read in the printed editions: Which he dared: unskilled folly, etc., with a sense most false and foreign to Leo's mind. For Anatolius, whom these words would touch, had defined nothing contrary to the faith; nay, nothing at all, whether after his consecration or before. For neither was he present at the pseudo-synod of Ephesus while it was being held, but at that time was staying at Constantinople, as the Breviculus of the history of the Eutychianists observes in express words, discharging the office of apocrisiarius for Dioscorus at the court. To which add that Anatolius would never have been censured by Leo in words so bitter as to be charged with both unskilfulness and folly.
AD EPISTOLAM LXXX.
ON LETTER LXXX.
APUD QUESNELLUM LX.
IN QUESNEL, LX.
Anatolio episcopo CP.
To Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople.
1. Ut suarum Eccles. essent communione contenti. Quatuor hujusmodi abstentionis genus capita complectebatur. Cum enim episcopi sola suarum Ecclesiarum communione fruebantur, 1° nec ii visitationis officia a collegis suis, nec item collegae ab iis recipiebant; 2° sacra solemniter obire in aliena parochia non sinebantur; 3° mutuo litterarum formatarum seu commendatitiarum commercio interdicebantur; 4° ad concilia aliosque ecclesiasticos consessus simul cum eis non conveniebant, et omni in illis auctoritate suffragiorumque jure spoliabantur. De primo habes concilii Toletani I can. 15; de secundo apud Epiphan. haer. 70, ubi Polycarpi et Victoris
1. That they should be content with the communion of their own Churches. A kind of exclusion of this sort comprised four heads. For when bishops enjoyed the communion of their own Churches alone, first, neither did they receive the offices of visitation from their colleagues, nor likewise their colleagues from them; second, they were not allowed to celebrate the sacred rites solemnly in another's diocese; third, they were barred from the mutual exchange of formatae or commendatory letters; fourth, they did not come together with the others to councils and other ecclesiastical assemblies, and were stripped of all authority in them and of the right of voting. Concerning the first you have canon 15 of the first council of Toledo; concerning the second, in Epiphanius, heresy 70, where of Polycarp and Victor
Editors' notes and page, col. 1396

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1396 (the head begins over the left column, outside this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nitione. Haec de Ceretii›; B ‹tamen Thuan. mss.›; C ‹vigilantiae tuae epistola›; D ‹AD EPISTOLAM LXXX. / APUD QUESNELLUM LX.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1462 after ‹sensu hanc›; 1463 after ‹sacra solemniter›
  • other: The column's first printed letters "nitione." finish the word admonitione split at the break; it is set whole at the end of column 1395, so this file begins with the next word. Column ends mid-sentence. Foot note of the Ballerini, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, called at ‹si legis enim vel,› in note 3: (a) Hanc explicationem refellimus annot. 8 (Col. 893, n. i) in hanc epist. = (a) We refute this explanation in annotation 8 (col. 893, n. i) on this letter. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit.
PL 54:1397
aetate Orientales ab Occidentalibus divulsos pacificas a se invicem litteras nullas accepisse scribit. Tertium et quartum satis indicant phrases illae quibus haec excommunicationis species exprimitur, charitate fratrum privari, alienum esse a fratrum communione, et similes quae passim occurrunt. Plura qui volet, adeat doctissimum Joannem Morinum, Exercitat. Ecclesiast. lib. II, exercitat. 17, 18 et 19. Vide etiam S. Augustinum epist, 261.
age he writes that the Easterns, torn away from the Westerns, received no letters of peace from one another. The third and fourth are sufficiently indicated by those phrases by which this species of excommunication is expressed, to be deprived of the charity of the brethren, to be a stranger to the communion of the brethren, and the like which occur everywhere. Whoever wants more, let him go to the most learned Jean Morin, Exercitationes Ecclesiasticae, book II, exercitations 17, 18 and 19. See also Saint Augustine, letter 261.
2. Dioscori, Juvenalis et Eustachii. De Dioscoro et Juvenale cur praecipue mentionem faciat, nemini notum non est. Ille enim impietatis Ephesinae coryphaeus; hic vero per omnia suffragator, ut ex epistola S. Leonis ad eumdem, et ex Actis Chalcedon. concilii. Eustathius vero episcopus Berythi, unus quidem fuit ex iis qui potestatem habuerunt et principes fuerunt concilii Ephesini, ut dicitur act. 4. Chalcedon. Sed cur a S. Leone et ab Anatolio potius notatus sit quam Thalassius Caesareae Cappadociae, Eusebius Ancyrae et Basilius Seleuciae Isauriae episcopi, qui itidem inter eos numerantur, haec mihi occurrit ratio: quod Eustathius prae omnibus visus fuerat confessionem edidisse in Ephesino latrocinio Eutychianae consonam, usurpans haec verba: Non oportet igitur intelligere duas naturas, sed unam naturam Dei Verbi incarnatam: quae etsi Ephesi approbata est, statim tamen ac fuit recitata in Chalcedonensi synodo, clamatum est ab episcopis praesertim Orientalibus: Ista Eutyches dicit, haec Dioscorus dicit. Deinde simultatis forsan aliquid residuum erat inter Anatolium et Eustathium ob eam causam, quod Eustathius Ibam Edessenum episcopum absolverat in conventu Beritensi, cui Ibae infensissimus erat Dioscorus, Dioscori autem apocrisiarius erat tunc temporis Anatolius, qui eidem, ut suae dignitatis auctori, quantum potuit favit, etiam post ejus a Chalcedonensi synodo damnationem.
2. Of Dioscorus, Juvenal and Eustathius. Why he makes mention especially of Dioscorus and Juvenal is unknown to no one. For the former was the ringleader of the impiety of Ephesus; the latter indeed his supporter in all things, as [appears] from the letter of Saint Leo to the same and from the Acts of the council of Chalcedon. Eustathius, bishop of Berytus, was indeed one of those who had power and were the chiefs of the council of Ephesus, as is said in the fourth session of Chalcedon. But why he was singled out by Saint Leo and by Anatolius rather than Thalassius of Caesarea in Cappadocia, Eusebius of Ancyra and Basil of Seleucia in Isauria, bishops who are likewise numbered among them, this reason occurs to me: that Eustathius, before all others, had been seen to utter in the Robber Synod of Ephesus a confession consonant with the Eutychian one, using these words: It is therefore not right to understand two natures, but one incarnate nature of God the Word; and although this was approved at Ephesus, yet as soon as it was read out in the synod of Chalcedon, the cry was raised by the bishops, especially the Eastern ones: Eutyches says that, Dioscorus says this. Next, some remnant of enmity perhaps remained between Anatolius and Eustathius for this cause, that Eustathius had acquitted Ibas, bishop of Edessa, in the assembly at Berytus, to which Ibas Dioscorus was most hostile, while Anatolius was at that time the apocrisiarius of Dioscorus, whom, as the author of his own dignity, he favoured as much as he could, even after his condemnation by the synod of Chalcedon.
3. Ad sacrum altare non recitandis. Clarum est hoc loco sermonem esse de sacris diptychis, quorum usus quanti factus olim fueait, patet ex controversiis quae in Ecclesia efferbuerunt occasione sancti Joannis Chrysostomi, Acacii. Eutychianorum, trium capitulorum, etc. Non pigeat lectorem adire epistolam Attici episcopi CP. ad sanctum Cyrillum Alexandrinum, apud Nicephorum Callist., lib. XIV, cap. 26, et Cyrilli rescriptum ad eumdem tam loco citato quam inter Cyrilli Opera. Unicum locum juvat hic exscribere, tum quia ad rem nostram facit, tum quia breviter diptychorum naturam, originem et usum describit. Est in epistola Aegyptiorum episcoporum ad Anatolium CP. episcopum adversus Timotheum Ecclesiae Alexandrinae invasorem, part. III Act. Chalced. synod.: Etiam, inquiunt, in venerabili diptycho (in quo piae memoriae transitum ad coelos habentium episcoporum vocabula continentur, quae tempore sanctorum
3. Not to be recited at the sacred altar. It is clear that in this place the discourse is about the sacred diptychs, how highly the use of which was once esteemed is plain from the controversies which boiled up in the Church on the occasion of Saint John Chrysostom, of Acacius, of the Eutychians, of the Three Chapters, etc. Let it not irk the reader to go to the letter of Atticus, bishop of Constantinople, to Saint Cyril of Alexandria, in Nicephorus Callistus, book XIV, chapter 26, and Cyril's reply to the same, both in the place cited and among the Works of Cyril. It is useful to copy out here a single passage, both because it bears on our matter and because it briefly describes the nature, origin and use of the diptychs. It is in the letter of the Egyptian bishops to Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople, against Timothy, the usurper of the Church of Alexandria, part III of the Acts of the synod of Chalcedon: Even, they say, in the venerable diptych (in which are contained the names of the bishops of pious memory who have made their passage to the heavens, which at the time of the holy
<!-- footnote: (a) called at ‹Deinde› before ‹simultatis forsan›: Haec, quae de simultate inter Anatolium et Eustathium Quesnellus conjicit, nullo documento nituntur. Quin cum Anatolius dubitasse videatur, num Eustathii nomen in legatorum sententiam ex diptychis recitandum non esset, ut observavimus annot. 19 (Col. 914, n. r) in hanc epistolam, ea simultas potius excluditur. Confer annot. 15 (Col. 944, n. j) in epist. 95. = (a) These things which Quesnel conjectures about an enmity between Anatolius and Eustathius rest on no document. Nay, since Anatolius seems to have doubted whether the name of Eustathius ought not, in accordance with the judgment of the legates, to be recited from the diptychs, as we observed in annotation 19 (col. 914, n. r) on this letter, that enmity is rather excluded. Compare annotation 15 (col. 944, n. j) on letter 95. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1397

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1397 (call itself not seen)

Haec, quae de simultate inter Anatolium et Eustathium Quesnellus conjicit, nullo documento nituntur. Quin cum Anatolius dubitasse videatur, num Eustathii nomen in legatorum sententiam ex diptychis recitandum non esset, ut observavimus annot. 19 (Col. 914, n. r) in hanc epistolam, ea simultas potius excluditur. Confer annot. 15 (Col. 944, n. j) in epist. 95.

These things that Quesnel conjectures about a quarrel between Anatolius and Eustathius rest on no document. Indeed, since Anatolius seems to have been in doubt whether, in accordance with the legates' judgement, the name of Eustathius ought not to be recited from the diptychs, as we observed in annotation 19 (col. 914, note r) on this letter, that quarrel is rather excluded. Compare annotation 15 (col. 944, note j) on letter 95.

(printed under page 704)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1397 or 1398 (call itself not seen)

Hujus commonitorii fragmentum nos inseruimus in dissertatione de epistolis deperditis, num. 52, quam post Leoninas epistolas dedimus (Vid. sup. Col. 1227).

We have inserted a fragment of this memorandum in the dissertation on the lost letters, no. 52, which we gave after Leo's letters (see above, col. 1227).

(printed under page 704)

Page

  • running head: 1397 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTA IN EPISTO (the head runs on over the right column, outside this column's image; NOTA is printed for NOTAE)
  • marginal letters: A ‹aetate Orientales ab Occidentalibus›; B ‹eos numerantur, haec mihi›; C ‹in Ecclesia efferbuerunt›; D ‹(a) Haec, quae de simultate› (beside the first line of the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1464 after ‹occasione sancti›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. The last word is split at the column break (sancto- | rum); completed from the top image of column 1398, and column 1398 therefore begins with the next word. "Acacii." has a full point where a comma is meant, and "epist, 261" a comma for a full point; both as printed. Foot notes (b) and (c), which begin at the foot of this column under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, have their calls in column 1398 and are recorded there. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit.
PL 54:1398
mysteriorum secundum sanctas regulas releguntur) suum posuit et Dioscori nomen, etc.
mysteries are read out according to the holy rules) he placed his own name and that of Dioscorus, etc.
AD EPISTOLAM LXXXVIII.
ON LETTER LXXXVIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXVIII.
IN QUESNEL, LXVIII.
Paschasino Lilybaetano episcopo.
To Paschasinus, bishop of Lilybaeum.
Quanti facienda sit haec ad Paschasinum epistola nemo non intelligit, tum ex earum rerum notitia quam illi uni debemus, cum maxime quod ad primarium S. Leonis legatum data, quem vice sua in magna illa synodo Chalcedonensi acturum pro fidei causa tunc mittebat. Praeter hoc commonitorium aliud secretius eidem datum esse a Leone docet actio 16 illius synodi, ex qua partem mandati excerpsimus excudimusque tom I. De omnium Orientalium subscriptione adversus Nestorium et Eutychen, deque Anatolii epistola, ex qua id factum didicerat sanctus Leo, habes alterum pontificis testimonium in epist. 70 (nunc 91) post biduum Anatolio scripta. Reliqua quae notatu digna, observavimus in dissert. 1 de Vita et Reb. gest. ad ann. 461.
How highly this letter to Paschasinus is to be valued everyone understands, both from the knowledge of those matters which we owe to it alone, and most of all because it was given to the chief legate of Saint Leo, whom he was then sending to act in his stead for the cause of the faith in that great synod of Chalcedon. That besides this memorandum another, more secret one was given to the same man by Leo is taught by the sixteenth session of that synod, from which we have excerpted and printed a part of the mandate in volume I. Concerning the subscription of all the Easterns against Nestorius and Eutyches, and concerning the letter of Anatolius, from which Saint Leo had learned that this had been done, you have a second testimony of the pontiff in letter 70 (now 91), written to Anatolius two days later. The remaining things worthy of note we have observed in dissertation 1, on the Life and Deeds, at the year 461.
AD EPISTOLAM XC.
ON LETTER XC.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXIII.
IN QUESNEL, LXXIII.
Marciano Augusto.
To Marcian Augustus.
1. Praecedentium editionum procuratores, imo et collectionum mss. auctores in hujus epistolae titulo de Chalcedonensi synodo mentionem faciunt, quae tamen e Nicaena civitate, quo primum convocata fuerat, non nisi mense Septembri jam exeunte ad Chalcedonensem fuit translata.
1. Those who saw to the preceding editions, and indeed the authors of the manuscript collections too, make mention in the title of this letter of the synod of Chalcedon, which nevertheless was not transferred from the city of Nicaea, whither it had first been convoked, to that of Chalcedon until the month of September was already drawing to its close.
2. Sed et in fratre meo Juliano, Coensi videlicet episcopo, quem epist. 69 (nunc 89) consortem legatis suis a se additum testatur, et in epist. 70 (nunc 91) participem in omnibus actionibus esse praecipit; sed et in epist. 71 (nunc 92) ad Julianum ipsum eam ob causam scripta, ipsi injungit ut cum fratribus, etc., inquit, quos vice nostra ad praedictum conventum ire praecipimus, curam tuam actionemque conjungas in omnibus, auctoritate nostrae praeceptionis usurus, etc. Ex quibus liquet Julianum, non secus ac alios legatos locum S. Leonis tenuisse in concilio. Quod idcirco notavimus, quia doctissimus Morinus exercit. 20. lib. II. scribebat, non aliam ob causam episcopum illum legati nomen induisse, cum Chalcedonensi synodo subscriberet, quam quia titulum quem paulo ante in pseudo-synodo Ephesina re et merito usurpaverat, eum ut honorificum et suspiciendum, iterum suscipiendum et sibi conservandum esse credidit. Illam Juliani legationem generalem fuisse, et honorariam, non specialem, cujusmodi fuit legatio Paschasini et Lucentii, suspicatur vir de historia ecclesiastica optime meritus H, Valesius ad Evagrii lib. I, cap. 10, ubi et Baronii
2. But also in my brother Julian, namely the bishop of Cos, whom in letter 69 (now 89) he attests to have been added by himself as a partner to his legates, and in letter 70 (now 91) orders to be a sharer in all the proceedings; and also in letter 71 (now 92), written to Julian himself for that reason, he enjoins on him that with the brethren, etc., he says, whom we have ordered to go in our stead to the aforesaid assembly, you join your care and action in all things, making use of the authority of our command, etc. From which it is clear that Julian, no otherwise than the other legates, held the place of Saint Leo in the council. We have noted this because the most learned Morin, exercitation 20, book II, wrote that that bishop put on the name of legate, when he subscribed to the synod of Chalcedon, for no other reason than because the title which shortly before, in the pseudo-synod of Ephesus, he had used in fact and by right, he believed should, as honourable and to be respected, be taken up again and preserved for himself. That that legation of Julian was general and honorary, not special, of the kind that the legation of Paschasinus and Lucentius was, is suspected by H. Valesius, a man who has deserved excellently of ecclesiastical history, on Evagrius, book I, chapter 10, where also of Baronius
<!-- footnote: (b) called after ‹excerpsimus excudimusque›: Hujus commonitorii fragmentum nos inseruimus in dissertatione de epistolis deperditis, num. 52, quam post Leoninas epistolas dedimus (Vid. sup. Col. 1227). = (b) We have inserted a fragment of this memorandum in the dissertation on the lost letters, no. 52, which we have given after the letters of Leo (see above, col. 1227). -->
<!-- footnote: (c) called after ‹Ex quibus liquet›; the note begins at the foot of column 1397 and runs on at the foot of this column: Negari nequit Julianum in Chalcedonensi concilio S. Leonis ac apostolicae sedis legatione aliqua functum; at hanc ejus legationem ejusdem generis fuisse ac illa Paschasini et Lucentii, ac presbyteri Bonifacii affirmari non potest. Aliquod sane discrimen satis praeferunt duae praecipuae actiones, in quarum altera Dioscorus damnatus, in altera vero fidei definitio edita st subscripta fuit. Sententiam autem in Dioscorum, et definitionem fidei tres memorati legati simul praestituere, vel ante omnes signarunt. Julianus autem licet se legatum nominet, non tamen cum iisdem, sed post aliquot praecipuarum sedium episcopos easdem approbavit. Quod si alibi una cum legatis caeteris loquitur, et nonnumquam etiam Bonifacio presbytero ejus nomen praemittitur, haud tamen credimus eum in praecipuis actionibus, in quibus praesertim apostolicae delegationis vis enituit, a caeteris legatis fuisse separandum, si aequalis et pari cum iisdem auctoritate functus fuisset. Forte cum Julianus a Leone pontifice non fuisset recensitus cum caeteris legatis in epistola 93 ad concilium, hinc par eidem locus in praecipuis ipsius concilii actionibus attributus non fuit; ejus tamen delegatio aliis Leonis litteris declarata majorem locum ipsi prae aliis episcopis et metropolitis, quam ejus episcopatus ferret, vindicavit. Vide annotationes Rustici Diaconi tom. IV Concil. col. 1306, not. f, et 2031, not. a. = (c) It cannot be denied that Julian discharged some legation of Saint Leo and of the apostolic see in the council of Chalcedon; but that this legation of his was of the same kind as that of Paschasinus and Lucentius and of the presbyter Boniface cannot be affirmed. Some difference is certainly shown plainly enough by the two principal sessions, in one of which Dioscorus was condemned, and in the other the definition of faith was issued and subscribed. Now the three legates mentioned together laid down beforehand the sentence against Dioscorus and the definition of faith, or signed before all others. Julian, however, although he names himself legate, approved the same not with them but after the bishops of several of the principal sees. And if elsewhere he speaks together with the other legates, and sometimes his name is even placed before the presbyter Boniface, we nevertheless do not believe that in the principal sessions, in which above all the force of the apostolic delegation shone out, he would have had to be separated from the other legates if he had been their equal and had acted with an authority like theirs. Perhaps, since Julian had not been listed by Pope Leo with the other legates in letter 93 to the council, an equal place was for that reason not assigned to him in the principal sessions of the council itself; yet his delegation, declared in other letters of Leo, secured for him a higher place before other bishops and metropolitans than his own see would warrant. See the annotations of Rusticus the Deacon, volume IV of the Councils, col. 1306, note f, and 2031, note a. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1398

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: Ex quibus liquet› · call in col 1398

Negari nequit Julianum in Chalcedonensi concilio S. Leonis ac apostolicae sedis legatione aliqua functum; at hanc ejus legationem ejusdem generis fuisse ac illa Paschasini et Lucentii, ac presbyteri Bonifacii affirmari non potest. Aliquod sane discrimen satis praeferunt duae praecipuae actiones, in quarum altera Dioscorus damnatus, in altera vero fidei definitio edita st subscripta fuit. Sententiam autem in Dioscorum, et definitionem fidei tres memorati legati simul praestituere, vel ante omnes signarunt. Julianus autem licet se legatum nominet, non tamen cum iisdem, sed post aliquot praecipuarum sedium episcopos easdem approbavit. Quod si alibi una cum legatis caeteris loquitur, et nonnumquam etiam Bonifacio presbytero ejus nomen praemittitur, haud tamen credimus eum in praecipuis actionibus, in quibus praesertim apostolicae delegationis vis enituit, a caeteris legatis fuisse separandum, si aequalis et pari cum iisdem auctoritate functus fuisset. Forte cum Julianus a Leone pontifice non fuisset recensitus cum caeteris legatis in epistola 93 ad concilium, hinc par eidem locus in praecipuis ipsius concilii actionibus attributus non fuit; ejus tamen delegatio aliis Leonis litteris declarata majorem locum ipsi prae aliis episcopis et metropolitis, quam ejus episcopatus ferret, vindicavit. Vide annotationes Rustici Diaconi tom. IV Concil. col. 1306, not. f, et 2031, not. a.

It cannot be denied that Julian discharged some legation of St. Leo and the apostolic see at the Council of Chalcedon; but that this legation of his was of the same kind as that of Paschasinus and Lucentius and of the presbyter Boniface cannot be affirmed. The two principal sessions, in one of which Dioscorus was condemned and in the other the definition of faith was issued and subscribed, show plainly enough some difference. For the sentence against Dioscorus and the definition of faith the three legates named set forth together, or signed before all the rest. Julian, however, though he calls himself a legate, approved them not with these but after the bishops of several of the principal sees. And if elsewhere he speaks together with the other legates, and his name is sometimes even placed before the presbyter Boniface, we still do not believe that in the principal sessions, in which above all the force of the apostolic delegation shone out, he would have had to be set apart from the other legates, had he been their equal and exercised the same authority as they. Perhaps, since Julian had not been listed by Pope Leo with the other legates in letter 93 to the council, an equal place was for that reason not assigned him in the principal sessions of the council itself; yet his delegation, declared in other letters of Leo, secured for him a higher place before other bishops and metropolitans than his own see would have carried. See the annotations of Rusticus the Deacon, Councils vol. IV, col. 1306, note f, and 2031, note a. ["edita st subscripta" is so printed, for "et"; "praestituere" is read as printed.]

(printed under page 704)

Page

  • running head: TA IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1398 (the head begins over the left column, outside this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹rum mysteriorum secundum sanctas regulas›; B ‹notatu digna, observavimus›; C ‹cipimus, curam tuam actionemque›; D ‹in Dioscorum, et definitionem fidei› (beside the first line of the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1465 after ‹convocata fuerat,›
  • other: The column's first printed letters "rum" finish the word sanctorum split at the break; it is set whole at the end of column 1397, so this file begins with the next word. The last word is split at the column break (Ba- | ronii); completed from the top image of column 1399, and column 1399 begins with the next word. "ad ann. 461" is set as read; the year of the council would be 451, and the figure is small and worn: UNSURE whether the page prints 461 or 451. In foot note (c) "edita st subscripta" is printed for "edita et subscripta" (misprint in the apparatus). Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit.
PL 54:1399
de Juliano loquentis inconstantiam notat. Porro cum Julianus pars non esset Occidentalis synodi, cujus partes et praesentiam supplebant alii legati, eam causam esse puto cur inter istos Occidentales legatos sessionis praerogativam non habuerit; in caeteris nihil discriminis inter hunc et illos fuisse facile existimaverim.
speaking of Julian he notes the inconsistency. Further, since Julian was not a part of the Western synod, whose role and presence the other legates supplied, I think that to be the reason why he did not have the prerogative of seating among those Western legates; in other respects I would readily suppose that there was no difference between him and them.
AD EPISTOLAM XCIII.
ON LETTER XCIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXII.
IN QUESNEL, LXXII.
Synodo Chalcedonensi.
To the Synod of Chalcedon.
1. Apud Chalcedonam constitutae Propter haec verba, praeter hanc epistolam, ad synodum Chalcedonensem scriptam, aliam desiderari ad eosdem episcopos Nicaeae antea congregatos, asserit vir doctissimus in epistola 4 partis VI Epp. quae Joanni Brayero nuncupatur. Utque id suspicetur in causa sunt non sola tituli verba, sed et Evagrii lib. II Histor. cap. 2. quae sic se habent: His de causis concilium Chalcedoni coactum est, nunciique ac tabellarii missi, sacerdotes per litteras plenas pietatis undique acciti, ac primo Nicaeam; adeo ut eum Leo episcopus Romanus ad eos litteras daret per Paschasinum, Lucentium et caeteros, quos eo ad suum locum supplendum miserat, eas sic inscriberet: EPISCOPIS NICAEAE CONVOCATIS. Mihi vero certum est aliam non fuisse scriptam. Haec enim ipsa, quae nunc Chalcedonensi synodo inscribitur, sine dubio ad episcopos Nicaeae congregatos directa est. Cum enim scripta sit V kal. Julii, inscribi non potuit episcopis Chalcedone constitutis, qui illuc evocati non fuerunt Nicaea litteris imperatoriis ante X kal. Octobris sequentis. Quod adhuc confirmatur ex epist. 73 (nunc 90) S. Leonis ad Marcianum scripta eodem die de synodo eadem, in cujus titulo licet mentio fiat Chalcedonensis concilii, certum tamen est in ea de concilio Nicaeam tunc non Chalcedonem convocato agi, tum ob eam quae dicta est rationem, tum quia de Nicaenae synodi magnae decretis disserens, antiquam Nicaenam vocat, ut a posteriori, quae ibidem parabatur, synodo distingueretur. Immo in epist. 71 ad Julianum diserte scribit quod in urbe Nicaena sacerdotalis habenda sit synodus. Non ergo titulis argumentisque epistolarum quidpiam alicujus momenti decernendum est, cum plura hujusmodi adjectitia sint, et pro sensu captuque describentium concinnata et immutata, quod de hujus epistolae incriptione patet ex Graeca versione, quae Latinum textum haud dubie imitata est, et habet: τῇ ἐν Νικαίᾳ, Nicaeae.
1. Established at Chalcedon. On account of these words, a most learned man, in letter 4 of part VI of his Letters, which is addressed to Jean Brayer, asserts that, besides this letter written to the synod of Chalcedon, another is missing, to the same bishops previously gathered at Nicaea. And the cause of his suspecting this is not only the words of the title, but also those of Evagrius, book II of the History, chapter 2, which run thus: For these reasons a council was assembled at Chalcedon, and messengers and couriers were sent, the bishops being summoned from all sides by letters full of piety, and at first to Nicaea; so much so that when Leo, the Roman bishop, gave a letter to them through Paschasinus, Lucentius and the others whom he had sent there to supply his place, he inscribed it thus: TO THE BISHOPS CONVOKED AT NICAEA. For my part I am certain that no other was written. For this very letter, which is now inscribed to the synod of Chalcedon, was without doubt directed to the bishops gathered at Nicaea. For since it was written on the fifth day before the Kalends of July, it could not be inscribed to bishops established at Chalcedon, who were not summoned thither from Nicaea by imperial letters before the tenth day before the Kalends of the following October. This is further confirmed from letter 73 (now 90) of Saint Leo to Marcian, written on the same day about the same synod, in the title of which, although mention is made of the council of Chalcedon, it is nevertheless certain that it deals with a council then convoked to Nicaea, not to Chalcedon, both for the reason that has been stated, and because, discoursing of the decrees of the great synod of Nicaea, he calls it the ancient Nicene one, so that it might be distinguished from the later synod which was being prepared in the same place. Indeed in letter 71 to Julian he writes expressly that an episcopal synod is to be held in the city of Nicaea. Therefore nothing of any moment is to be decided from the titles and summaries of the letters, since many things of this kind are additions, and have been put together and changed according to the understanding and capacity of the copyists; which, as regards the inscription of this letter, is plain from the Greek version, which without doubt imitated the Latin text, and has: to that in Nicaea, at Nicaea.
2. Cyrillus episc. tunc praesedit. Tot scriptorum antiquorum testimonia ubique occurrunt, quibus constet Cyrillum Ephesinae synodo praesedisse, ut ea describere supervacaneum judicem. Eorum aliqua modo Coelestimum et Cyrillum praesedisse narrant, modo Cyrillum et Coelestinum. Particula tunc in Leonis verbis observanda mihi videtur, eamque
2. Cyril the bishop then presided. So many testimonies of ancient writers occur everywhere, by which it is established that Cyril presided over the synod of Ephesus, that I judge it superfluous to copy them out. Some of them relate now that Celestine and Cyril presided, now Cyril and Celestine. The particle then in Leo's words seems to me worth observing, and it
<!-- footnote: (a) called before ‹cujus partes et praesentiam›: Quod hic legati sedis apostolicae pro legatis synodi Occidentalis traducuntur, fuse refellimus in observat. ad dissert. 8, § 3. Paschasinus quidem, Lucentius et Bonifacius numquam Occidentalis, immo nec Romanae synodi, sed S. Leonis locum tenentes semper dicuntur. Quod porro Julianus, etsi Orientalis episcopus, veram legationem sedis apostolicae potuerit gerere, ex S. Cyrillo agnoscitur, qui in Ephesina synodo S. Coelestini vicem et legationem sustinuit. Vide not. 2 (Infra n. c) ad notas Quesnelli in epistolam sequentem. Ratio etiam manifesta est. Ille enim, quicumque a Romano pontifice delegationis mandatum accepit, verus est legatus, sive Occidentalis sit, sive Orientalis. = (a) That the legates of the apostolic see are here passed off as legates of the Western synod we refute at length in the observations on dissertation 8, § 3. Paschasinus, Lucentius and Boniface are indeed never said to hold the place of the Western, nor even of the Roman, synod, but always that of Saint Leo. That, further, Julian, although an Eastern bishop, could bear a true legation of the apostolic see is recognized from Saint Cyril, who in the synod of Ephesus sustained the place and legation of Saint Celestine. See note 2 (below, n. c) on Quesnel's notes to the following letter. The reason too is manifest. For whoever has received a mandate of delegation from the Roman pontiff is a true legate, whether he be Western or Eastern. -->
<!-- footnote: (b) called after ‹Mihi vero certum est›: Vide nostram annot. 3 (Col. 935†, n. k) in hanc epistolam, ubi primigeniam epistolae inscriptionem Nicaeam praeferentem ex ms. Ratisponensi exhibuimus, quae vox deinceps, mutato synodi loco, mutata fuit in Chalcedonem. = (b) See our annotation 3 (col. 935†, n. k) on this letter, where we have shown from the Regensburg manuscript the original inscription of the letter bearing Nicaea, which word afterwards, when the place of the synod was changed, was changed into Chalcedon. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1399

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1399 (call itself not seen)

Quod hic legati sedis apostolicae pro legatis synodi Occidentalis traducuntur, fuse refellimus in observat. ad dissert. 8, § 3. Paschasinus quidem, Lucentius et Bonifacius numquam Occidentalis, immo nec Romanae synodi, sed S. Leonis locum tenentes semper dicuntur. Quod porro Julianus, etsi Orientalis episcopus, veram legationem sedis apostolicae potuerit gerere, ex S. Cyrillo agnoscitur, qui in Ephesina synodo S. Coelestini vicem et legationem sustinuit. Vide not. 2 (Infra n. c) ad notas Quesnelli in epistolam sequentem. Ratio etiam manifesta est. Ille enim, quicumque a Romano pontifice delegationis mandatum accepit, verus est legatus, sive Occidentalis sit, sive Orientalis.

That the legates of the apostolic see are here passed off as legates of the Western synod, we have refuted at length in the observations on dissertation 8, § 3. Paschasinus, Lucentius and Boniface are in fact never said to hold the place of the Western synod, nor indeed of the Roman one, but always that of St. Leo. That Julian, moreover, though an Eastern bishop, could bear a true legation of the apostolic see is recognized from St. Cyril, who at the synod of Ephesus sustained the place and legation of St. Celestine. See note 2 (below, note c) on Quesnel's notes to the following letter. The reason too is plain: whoever has received a mandate of delegation from the Roman pontiff is a true legate, whether he be Western or Eastern.

(printed under page 705)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1399 (call itself not seen)

Vide nostram annot. 3 (Col. 936, n. k) in hanc epistolam, ubi primigeniam epistolae inscriptionem Nicaeam praeferentem ex ms. Ratisponensi exhibuimus, quae vox deinceps, mutato synodi loco, mutata fuit in Chalcedonem.

See our annotation 3 (col. 936, note k) on this letter, where we set out from the Regensburg manuscript the letter's original heading, which bears "Nicaea"; that word was afterwards, when the place of the synod was changed, changed to "Chalcedon."

(printed under page 705)

(c) ‹anchor: quibus constet› · call in col 1399

S. Cyrillus ante legatorum Romanorum adventum Ephesinae synodo praefuit eo nomine, quia Coelestini legatione eidem ab ipso pontifice anterioribus litteris credita fungebatur; ac proinde in ipso gestorum exordio act. 1, de Cyrillo primum nominato dicitur, qui et Coelestini quoque sanctissimi sacratissimique Romanae Ecclesiae archiepiscopi locum obtinebat. Caeterum tanta pontificiae auctoritatis ratio habita est ab eadem generali synodo, ut se ad condemnationem Nestorii necessario venisse coactos per sacros canones, et epistolam sanctissimi patris nostri et comministri Coelestini Romanae Ecclesiae episcopi in ipsa contra illum sententia ejusdem synodi Patres professi sint. Vide tom. III Conc. Venetae edit. col. 1078.

St. Cyril presided over the synod of Ephesus before the arrival of the Roman legates on this ground, that he was discharging the legation of Celestine, entrusted to him by the pontiff himself in earlier letters; and accordingly at the very opening of the acts, session 1, it is said of Cyril, named first, "who also held the place of Celestine, the most holy and most sacred archbishop of the Roman Church." Moreover, so great regard was had for the pontifical authority by that same general synod that the Fathers of the synod, in their very sentence against Nestorius, declared that they had come to his condemnation "of necessity, compelled by the sacred canons and by the letter of our most holy father and fellow minister Celestine, bishop of the Roman Church." See vol. III of the Councils, Venice edition, col. 1078.

(printed under page 705)

Page

  • running head: 1399 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO (the head runs on over the right column, outside this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ronii de Juliano loquentis›; B ‹coactum est, nunciique ac tabellarii› (the letter stands between this line and the one above, ‹sic se habent: His de causis›); C ‹antiquam Nicaenam vocat›; D ‹(a) Quod hic legati sedis apostolicae› (beside the first line of the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1466 before the caption ‹AD EPISTOLAM XCIII.›; 1467 after ‹tum quia›
  • other: The column's first printed letters "ronii" finish the name Baronii split at the break; it is set whole at the end of column 1398, so this file begins with the next word. Column ends mid-sentence. Foot note (c) is called in this column after ‹quibus constet›, but its text stands at the foot of the right column (1400) and is recorded in that file. In foot note (b) the last figure of the column number (935 or 936) is UNSURE. The lemma "Apud Chalcedonam constitutae" has no stop after it, as printed. The Greek τῇ ἐν Νικαίᾳ is set from small worn type; accents UNSURE. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit.
PL 54:1400
pontificis mentem esse puto, ut significare velit, TUNC cum Ephesinae synodi contra Nestorium specialiter statuta sunt edita et ejus damnata impietas, praesedisse Cyrillum. Revera legati sedis apostolicae Ephesum non attigerunt, nisi decimo octavo die a prolata in Nestorium sententia quemadmodum et acta synodi probant, et narrat in sua praefatione historica ad partem posteriorem Operum Marii Mercatoris vir eruditus Joannes Garnerius.
I think to be the pontiff's meaning, that he wishes to signify that Cyril presided THEN, when the decrees of the synod of Ephesus specially against Nestorius were issued and his impiety condemned. In truth the legates of the apostolic see did not reach Ephesus until the eighteenth day from the pronouncing of the sentence against Nestorius, as both the acts of the synod prove, and the learned Jean Garnier relates in his historical preface to the latter part of the Works of Marius Mercator.
AD EPISTOLAM XCVII
ON LETTER XCVII
Eusebii Mediolanensis episcopi ad S. Leonem papam.
Of Eusebius, bishop of Milan, to Saint Leo the pope.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EPIST. LXXVII.
IN QUESNEL, AFTER LETTER LXXVII.
1. Catholicae. Ex Thuan. tribus, Cantabrigensi et Trecopith., mss. codd., quibus solis usi sumus in hujus epistolae relectione, unus Thuan. et alter Trecopith. addunt fidei, succinentibus edit. vulgat. Verum non de fide loqui mihi videtur Eusebius, sed de Ecclesia, quae persaepe a scriptoribus antiquis Catholica sine addito nominatur, in quo frequens est Augustinus. Unicum, qui ad manum est, locum accipe ex lib. III de Baptismo contra Donatist., cap. 10 et 11: Novatianenses rebaptizare eos qui ad se ex Catholica venirent.... nec si in Catholica faciendum esset.... Catholica vero propterea non debet iterare, etc. Vel igitur nihil hic addendum, vel addenda vox Ecclesiae.
1. Of the Catholic. Of the three manuscript codices of de Thou, the Cambridge one and those of Troyes, which alone we used in re-reading this letter, one of de Thou and one of the two of Troyes add of the faith, the common editions chiming in. But Eusebius seems to me to be speaking not of the faith but of the Church, which is very often named by the ancient writers the Catholic without anything added, a usage in which Augustine is frequent. Take the one passage that is at hand, from book III On Baptism against the Donatists, chapters 10 and 11: That the Novatianists rebaptize those who came to them from the Catholic .... nor if it had to be done in the Catholic .... But the Catholic ought not on that account to repeat, etc. Therefore either nothing is to be added here, or the word Church is to be added.
2. Senator. Tunc temporis Mediolanensis Ecclesiae presbyter, postea vero episcopus sub Simplicio papa circa ann. 480. De ejus in Orientem legatione meminit Ennodius Ticinensis in fine Epigrammatis, quo sanctissimi doctissimique antistitis laudes cecinit:
2. Senator. At that time a presbyter of the Church of Milan, but afterwards bishop under Pope Simplicius about the year 480. His legation to the East is mentioned by Ennodius of Pavia at the end of the Epigram in which he sang the praises of the most holy and most learned prelate:
Orbis ad extremi missus secreta, verendis / Curavit studiis quod fuerat lacerum / Tunc Oriens victum peregrino lumine fassus, / Haesit ad aspectum lampadis alterius.
Sent to the hidden places of the farthest part of the world, with reverend / zeal he healed what had been torn. / Then the East, confessing itself conquered by a foreign light, / stood fixed at the sight of another's lamp.
Quod cum de legatione ad concilium Chalcedonense extendit Ughellus, absque dubio erravit. Erratum est simuliter in synopsis hujus epistolae cap. 1, ubi pro, E concilio Chalcedonensi, legi velim, Ex Oriente. Inter sanctos refertur Senator in Martyrologio Romano ad diem 28 Maii.
When Ughelli stretches this to the legation to the council of Chalcedon, he has without doubt erred. An error has likewise been made in the synopsis of this letter, chapter 1, where for From the council of Chalcedon I would wish to be read From the East. Senator is entered among the saints in the Roman Martyrology at the 28th day of May.
3. Cretio. Priorum editionum procuratores posuerunt Cyriaco, cujus quia nomen occurrit inferius, eumdem esse existimarunt a quo litteras Leonis mutuatus est Eusebius, et qui Eusebii ad Leonem detulerat. Sed eos errasse mss. omnes, Thuanei. Cantabrig., Trecopith., testantur, suffragante etiam emin. Baronio: hi quippe omnes habent Ceretium, quem eumdem esse existimarunt ac eum qui cum Salonio et Verano ad Leonem scripsit.
3. To Ceretius. Those who saw to the earlier editions put To Cyriacus, whose name, because it occurs below, they supposed to be that of the same man from whom Eusebius borrowed Leo's letter and who had carried that of Eusebius to Leo. But that they erred all the manuscripts, those of de Thou, of Cambridge, of Troyes, bear witness, the most eminent Baronius also supporting: for all these have Ceretius, whom they have supposed to be the same as the one who wrote to Leo with Salonius and Veranus.
4. Quos beatus Ambrosius, etc. Hinc intellige istam fuisse in Ecclesia consuetudinem, ut si quae de fide quaestiones moverentur, vel aliqua scripta proponerentur examinanda, omnes majorum praesertim
4. Which blessed Ambrose, etc. From this understand that such was the custom in the Church, that if any questions about the faith were raised, or any writings were put forward to be examined, all the bishops, especially those of the greater
<!-- footnote: (c) called in column 1399 after ‹quibus constet›, text at the foot of this column: S. Cyrillus ante legatorum Romanorum adventum Ephesinae synodo praefuit eo nomine, quia Coelestini legatione eidem ab ipso pontifice anterioribus litteris credita fungebatur; ac proinde in ipso gestorum exordio act. 1, de Cyrillo primum nominato dicitur, qui et Coelestini quoque sanctissimi sacratissimique Romanae Ecclesiae archiepiscopi locum obtinebat. Caeterum tanta pontificiae auctoritatis ratio habita est ab eadem generali synodo, ut se ad condemnationem Nestorii necessario venisse coactos per sacros canones, et epistolam sanctissimi patris nostri et comministri Coelestini Romanae Ecclesiae episcopi in ipsa contra illum sententia ejusdem synodi Patres professi sint. Vide tom. III Conc. Venetae edit. col. 1078. = (c) Saint Cyril presided over the synod of Ephesus before the arrival of the Roman legates on this title, that he was discharging the legation of Celestine entrusted to him by the pontiff himself in earlier letters; and accordingly at the very beginning of the proceedings, session 1, it is said of Cyril, named first, who also held the place of Celestine too, the most holy and most sacred archbishop of the Roman Church. Moreover so great account was taken of the pontifical authority by the same general synod that the Fathers of that synod professed, in the very sentence against him, that they had come to the condemnation of Nestorius of necessity, compelled by the sacred canons and by the letter of our most holy father and fellow minister Celestine, bishop of the Roman Church. See volume III of the Councils, Venice edition, col. 1078. -->
<!-- footnote: (d) called after ‹proponerentur› (before ‹examinanda›); the note begins at the foot of this column and runs on across the feet of columns 1401 and 1402: Hac notatione Quesnellus insinuare videtur, quod apertius ingessit dissert. 1 ad an. 451, num 4, dogmaticam Leonis epistolam non solum a Patribus concilii Mediolanensis examini fuisse subjectam, verum etiam idcirco eam ab ipsis fuisse receptam, quia post ejusmodi examen cum traditione Ecclesiae Mediolanensis convenire inventa est. Ne vero hac in re aliquis error subrepat, vide nostram annot. 8 in dissert. 1 ad an. 451. Negari quidem nequit quin universalis Ecclesiae traditio ex omnium catholicarum Ecclesiarum in eadem doctrinam conspirantium traditione coalescat. At simul cum vera traditio debeat esse apostolica, hoc est, ab apostolorum doctrina ac praedicatione originem ducere, ut particularium Ecclesiarum traditio vera sit, conspirare debet cum doctrina earum Ecclesiarum quas apostoli aedificarunt, et in quibus suam doctrinam deposuerunt, ac proinde Tertullianus in libro de Praescript. cap. 21, ut vera traditio discerneretur a falsa, illud exquiri voluit, num conveniret cum apostolicarum Ecclesiarum fide atque doctrina. Constat proinde, inquit, omnem doctrinam, quae cum illis Ecclesiis matricibus et originalibus fidei conspiret, veritati deputandam, id sine dubio tenentem quod Ecclesiae ab apostolis, apostoli a Christo, Christus a Deo suscepit; reliquam vero omnem doctrinam de mendacio praejudicandam. Inter omnes autem Ecclesias apostolicas cum primum locum teneat Romana, quae unitatis catholicae centrum et omnium Ecclesiarum est caput; cum hac potissimum conferenda est omnium Ecclesiarum doctrina atque traditio, ut dignoscatur utrum apostolica et genuina, an adulterina sit: ac propterea S. Irenaeus, tametsi Graecus origine, et Graecarum Ecclesiarum privilegiis instructissimus, hanc prae caeteris apostolicis Ecclesiis praerogativam, Romanae sedis traditioni ac doctrinae fidei tribuit, ut ob primatum ejus potentiorem cum ea omnibus undique fidelibus et Ecclesiis conveniendum sit. Post laudatam enim illam ejus Ecclesiae, quam habet ab apostolis (Petro et Paulo) traditionem, et annuntiatam hominibus fidem per successionem episcoporum venientem usque ad nos, subdit: Ad hanc enim Ecclesiam propter potentiorem principalitatem necesse est omnem convenire Ecclesiam, hoc est, eos qui sunt undique fideles; ut ex convenientia et uniformitate doctrinae cum Romana, jure discernatur quae sit vera traditio; ex dissimilitudine autem traditio falsa seu error detegatur. Hinc igitur signum et character verae traditionis est concordia cum Romana. Quapropter Satirus S. Ambrosii frater, ut hic narrat in sermone de obitu ejus, lib. I num. 47, dijudicaturus, num cujusdam loci episcopus sanae esset et catholicae doctrinae, eum interrogandum putavit, utrum cum episcopis catholicis hoc est cum Romana sede, conveniret. Et similiter S. Hieronymus, lib. I in Rufinum: Fidem suam, quam vocat? inquit. Eam ne qua Romana pollet Ecclesia. Et mox ex concordia cum Romana intulit: Si Romana, respondebit, ergo catholici sumus. Hoc ergo sensu quique episcopi Romanae sedis doctrinam aliqua dogmatica epistola definitam suscipientes, hanc conferre possunt cum traditione et doctrina suarum Ecclesiarum, ut si hanc cum illa concordem deprehenderint, gaudeant. Hac quidem methodo episcopi Mediolanensis provinciae usi sunt, sicut etiam Gallicani: cumque suarum Ecclesiarum doctrinam cum Leonina consentientem invenissent, gaudium suum declararunt, datamque sibi occasionem testati sunt (Gallorum verba proferimus ex epist. 99, c. 2) qua libere ac fiducialiter, suffragante eam apostolicae sedis auctoritate, eloquantur, et asserat unusquisque quod credit; cum scilicet id quod credit, ex concordia cum Romana fide, catholicum agnoscatur. Caeterum si quid in suarum Ecclesiarum aut episcoporum doctrina nacti essent a Leonis epistola discrepans, nihil dubium est quin id statim emendassent, et ad Romanam doctrinam, cum qua omnes catholicos omnesque Ecclesias, Irenaeo docente, convenire necesse est, se et suas Ecclesias revocassent. Quod si de ipso Chalcedonensi concilio, in quo quidam a Leonis doctrina discrepabant, affirmavit Anatolius episcopus Constantinopolitanus epist. 101, cap. 3, ad eumdem pontificem: Opus erat ut in rectae vestrae fidei sensum omnium conveniret intelligentia; quis suspicari possit in Mediolanensi synodo Romano episcopo peculiari nomine subdita non fuisse necessarium, quod in generali concilio necessarium fuit? Patrum Mediolanensium hac in re traditio quae fuerit, satis colligitur ex Ambrosio, seu ex eo antiquo Mediolanensis provinciae episcopo, qui auctor fuit librorum de Sacramentis; is enim ex suorum utique traditione scriptum reliquit, lib. III, c. 1: In omnibus cupio sequi Ecclesiam Romanam; quod cum in ritibus usquequaque verum non fuerit, de doctrina praesertim fidei intelligendum est. Alia plura, quae in hanc eamdem sententiam afferre possemus, annotationis augustiae nequaquam ferunt. Vide plura in laudata annot. 8. (Loco supra laud.). = (d) By this note Quesnel seems to insinuate, what he pressed more openly in dissertation 1 at the year 451, no. 4, that the dogmatic letter of Leo was not only subjected to examination by the Fathers of the council of Milan, but was also received by them for this reason, that after such an examination it was found to agree with the tradition of the Church of Milan. But lest any error creep in on this matter, see our annotation 8 on dissertation 1 at the year 451. It cannot indeed be denied that the tradition of the universal Church is formed from the tradition of all the Catholic Churches agreeing in the same doctrine. But at the same time, since a true tradition must be apostolic, that is, draw its origin from the teaching and preaching of the apostles, for the tradition of particular Churches to be true it must agree with the doctrine of those Churches which the apostles built and in which they deposited their doctrine; and accordingly Tertullian, in the book On Prescription, chapter 21, in order that true tradition might be distinguished from false, wanted this to be inquired, whether it agreed with the faith and doctrine of the apostolic Churches. It is established accordingly, he says, that every doctrine which agrees with those Churches, the wombs and originals of the faith, is to be reckoned to truth, as holding without doubt what the Churches received from the apostles, the apostles from Christ, Christ from God; and that every other doctrine is to be prejudged as of falsehood. Now since among all the apostolic Churches the Roman holds the first place, being the centre of Catholic unity and the head of all the Churches, with it above all the doctrine and tradition of all the Churches is to be compared, that it may be discerned whether it is apostolic and genuine or spurious: and for that reason Saint Irenaeus, although Greek by origin and most thoroughly versed in the privileges of the Greek Churches, attributes this prerogative before the other apostolic Churches to the tradition and doctrine of faith of the Roman see, that on account of its more powerful primacy all the faithful and Churches everywhere must agree with it. For after praising that tradition of this Church which it has from the apostles (Peter and Paul), and the faith announced to men coming down to us through the succession of bishops, he adds: For with this Church, on account of its more powerful principality, it is necessary that every Church agree, that is, those who are the faithful everywhere; so that from agreement and uniformity of doctrine with the Roman Church it may rightly be discerned what the true tradition is, and from unlikeness a false tradition or error be detected. Hence therefore the sign and mark of true tradition is concord with the Roman Church. Wherefore Satyrus, the brother of Saint Ambrose, as the latter relates in the discourse on his death, book I, no. 47, when about to judge whether the bishop of a certain place was of sound and Catholic doctrine, thought he should be asked whether he agreed with the Catholic bishops, that is, with the Roman see. And similarly Saint Jerome, book I against Rufinus: What does he call his faith? he says. That in which the Roman Church is strong? And presently from concord with the Roman Church he inferred: If the Roman, he will answer, then we are Catholics. In this sense, then, any bishops receiving the doctrine of the Roman see defined in some dogmatic letter can compare it with the tradition and doctrine of their own Churches, so that, if they find the latter in concord with the former, they may rejoice. This method indeed the bishops of the province of Milan used, as did also the Gallican ones: and when they had found the doctrine of their Churches agreeing with Leo's, they declared their joy, and testified that an occasion had been given them (we cite the words of the Gauls from letter 99, c. 2) on which freely and confidently, the authority of the apostolic see supporting it, they may speak out, and each may assert what he believes; since, namely, what he believes is recognized as Catholic from its concord with the Roman faith. But if they had come upon anything in the doctrine of their Churches or bishops differing from Leo's letter, there is no doubt that they would at once have corrected it, and would have recalled themselves and their Churches to the Roman doctrine, with which, as Irenaeus teaches, it is necessary that all Catholics and all Churches agree. And if of the council of Chalcedon itself, in which some differed from Leo's doctrine, Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople, affirmed in letter 101, chapter 3, to the same pontiff: It was needful that the understanding of all should come into agreement with the sense of your right faith; who could suspect that in the synod of Milan, subject by a special title to the Roman bishop, that was not necessary which was necessary in a general council? What the tradition of the Milanese Fathers was in this matter is sufficiently gathered from Ambrose, or from that ancient bishop of the province of Milan who was the author of the books On the Sacraments; for he, assuredly from the tradition of his own people, left it written, book III, c. 1: In all things I desire to follow the Roman Church; which, since it was not true in every respect as to rites, must be understood especially of the doctrine of faith. The narrow limits of an annotation by no means allow the many other things which we could bring forward to the same effect. See more in the annotation 8 already cited (in the place cited above). -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1400

Footnotes

(d) ‹anchor: scripta proponerentur› · call in col 1400

Hac notatione Quesnellus insinuare videtur, quod apertius ingessit dissert. 1 ad an. 451, num 4, dogmaticam Leonis epistolam non solum a Patribus concilii Mediolanensis examini fuisse subjectam, verum etiam idcirco eam ab ipsis fuisse receptam, quia (continues)

By this note Quesnel seems to insinuate what he pressed more openly in dissertation 1, at the year 451, no. 4: that Leo's dogmatic letter was not only submitted to examination by the Fathers of the council of Milan, but was also received by them for this reason, that (continues)

(printed under page 705)

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1400 (the head begins over the left column, outside this column's image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹pontificis mentem esse puto›; B ‹sed de Ecclesia, quae persaepe›; C ‹simuliter in synopsis hujus epistolae› (the letter stands between this line and the one above, ‹extendit Ughellus›); D ‹(c) S. Cyrillus ante legatorum› (beside the first line of the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1468 after ‹alter Trecopith.›; 1469 after ‹proponerentur›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. The last word is split at the column break (prae- | sertim); completed from the top image of column 1401, and column 1401 begins with the next word; the English "[bishops]" anticipates "episcopi" in column 1401. The caption AD EPISTOLAM XCVII has no full point, as printed. The four verses of Ennodius are set on one line with " / " at the printed line ends; the mark after "cecinit" is a single low point, set as a colon (UNSURE). The rows of points in the Augustine quotation are printed. "Thuanei." has a full point where a comma is meant, as printed. Misprint in the text, kept as printed: "simuliter" (similiter), before ‹in synopsis› (Q10). Misprints inside foot note (d), kept: "in eadem doctrinam" (eamdem), "suffragante eam" (etiam), "augustiae" (angustiae), "num 4" without point. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit.
PL 54:1401
sedium episcopi ad propriae Ecclesiae suae traditionem recurrerent. Hoc praestitere provinciae Mediolanensis episcopi, testatique sunt epistolam S. Leonis omnibus sensibus convenire, quos beatus Ambrosius de incarnationis Dominicae mysterio suis libris, Spiritu sancto excitante, inseruit. Sic Gallicani in epistola sua ad sanctum Leonem, ejus epistolam ad Flavianum recensentes, recognoverunt fidei suae sensum; et ita se semper ex traditione paterna tenuisse testantur. Sic Leo ipse in sua ad eosdem Galliarum episcopos, et alibi Dioscorum Alexandrinum ex traditione Ecclesiae Alexandrinae condemnat, quam a Petro per Marcum ejusdem Ecclesiae fundatorem, et Athanasium, Theophilum, ac Cyrillum praesules deducit. Ita ex singularum Ecclesiarum traditione generalis illa universalis Ecclesiae traditio conflatur, cui definitiones fidei in conciliis sancitas, consensumque Ecclesiarum inniti necesse est: unde iterum Eusebius cum
sees, should have recourse to the tradition of their own Church. This the bishops of the province of Milan did, and they testified that the letter of St Leo agreed with all the meanings which blessed Ambrose, the Holy Spirit stirring him, inserted in his books on the mystery of the Lord's incarnation. So the Gallican bishops, in their letter to holy Leo, reviewing his letter to Flavian, recognized the sense of their own faith; and they testify that they had always so held from the tradition of their fathers. So Leo himself, in his letter to the same bishops of the Gauls and elsewhere, condemns Dioscorus of Alexandria from the tradition of the Alexandrian Church, which he traces down from Peter through Mark, the founder of the same Church, and through its prelates Athanasius, Theophilus and Cyril. Thus out of the tradition of the several Churches is forged that general tradition of the universal Church, upon which the definitions of faith sanctioned in councils, and the consent of the Churches, must needs rest: whence again Eusebius with
## Footnotes
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
post ejusmodi examen cum traditione Ecclesiae Mediolanensis convenire inventa est. Ne vero hac in re aliquis error subrepat, vide nostram annot. 8 in dissert. 1 ad an. 451. Negari quidem nequit quin universalis Ecclesiae traditio ex omnium catholicarum Ecclesiarum in eadem doctrinam conspirantium traditione coalescat. At simul cum vera traditio debeat esse apostolica, hoc est, ab apostolorum doctrina ac praedicatione originem ducere, ut particularium Ecclesiarum traditio vera sit, conspirare debet cum doctrina earum Ecclesiarum quas apostoli aedificarunt, et in quibus suam doctrinam deposuerunt, ac proinde Tertullianus in libro de Praescript. cap. 21, ut vera traditio discerneretur a falsa, illud exquiri voluit, num conveniret cum apostolicarum Ecclesiarum fide atque doctrina. Constat proinde, inquit, omnem doctrinam, quae cum illis Ecclesiis matricibus et originalibus fidei conspiret, veritati deputandam, id sine dubio tenentem quod Ecclesiae ab apostolis, apostoli a Christo, Christus a Deo suscepit; reliquam vero omnem doctrinam de mendacio praejudicandam. Inter omnes autem Ecclesias apostolicas cum primum locum teneat Romana, quae unitatis catholicae centrum et omnium Ecclesiarum est caput; cum hac potissimum conferenda est omnium Ecclesiarum doctrina atque traditio, ut dignoscatur utrum apostolica et genuina, an adulterina sit: ac propterea S. Irenaeus, tametsi Graecus origine, et Graecarum Ecclesiarum privilegiis instructissimus, hanc prae caeteris apostolicis Ecclesiis praerogativam, Romanae sedis traditioni ac doctrinae fidei tribuit, ut ob primatum ejus potentiorem cum ea omnibus undique fidelibus et Ecclesiis conveniendum sit. Post laudatam enim illam ejus Eeclesiae, quam habet ab apostolis (Petro et Paulo) traditionem, et annuntiatam hominibus fidem per successionem episcoporum venientem usque ad nos, subdit: Ad hanc enim Ecclesiam propter potentiorem principalitatem necesse est omnem convenire Ecclesiam, hoc est, eos qui sunt undique fideles; ut ex convenientia et uniformitate doctrinae cum Romana, jure discernatur quae sit vera traditio; ex dissimilitudine autem traditio falsa seu error detegatur. Hinc igitur signum et character verae traditionis est concordia cum Romana. Quapropter Satirus S. Ambrosii frater, ut hic narrat in sermone de obitu ejus, lib. I num. 47, dijudicaturus, num cujusdam loci episcopus sanae esset et catholicae doctrinae, eum interrogandum putavit, utrum cum episcopis catholicis hoc est cum Romana sede, conveniret. Et similiter S. Hieronymus, lib. I in Rufinum: Fidem suam, quam vocat? inquit. Eam ne qua Romana pollet Ecclesia. Et mox ex concordia cum Romana intulit: Si Romana, respondebit, ergo catholici sumus. Hoc ergo sensu quique episcopi Romanae sedis doctrinam aliqua dogmatica epistola definitam suscipientes, hanc conferre possunt cum traditione et doctrina suarum Ecclesiarum, ut si hanc cum illa concordem deprehenderint,
after an examination of this kind was found to agree with the tradition of the Church of Milan. But lest any error creep in on this matter, see our annotation 8 on dissertation 1, at the year 451. It cannot indeed be denied that the tradition of the universal Church grows together out of the tradition of all the Catholic Churches conspiring in the same doctrine. But at the same time, since a true tradition must be apostolic, that is, must draw its origin from the doctrine and preaching of the apostles, in order that the tradition of particular Churches be true, it must conspire with the doctrine of those Churches which the apostles built, and in which they deposited their doctrine; and accordingly Tertullian, in the book On Prescription, chapter 21, in order that true tradition might be discerned from false, wished this to be inquired, whether it agreed with the faith and doctrine of the apostolic Churches. It is accordingly established, he says, that every doctrine which conspires with those Churches, the wombs and originals of the faith, is to be reckoned to truth, as holding without doubt that which the Churches received from the apostles, the apostles from Christ, Christ from God; but that every other doctrine is to be prejudged as of falsehood. Now since among all the apostolic Churches the Roman holds the first place, which is the centre of Catholic unity and the head of all the Churches, it is with this above all that the doctrine and tradition of all the Churches is to be compared, that it may be discerned whether it is apostolic and genuine, or adulterated: and for that reason St Irenaeus, though a Greek by origin and most fully versed in the privileges of the Greek Churches, attributes to the tradition and doctrine of faith of the Roman see this prerogative above the other apostolic Churches, that on account of its more powerful primacy all the faithful and Churches from every side must agree with it. For after praising that tradition of this Church which it has from the apostles (Peter and Paul), and the faith announced to men, coming down even to us through the succession of bishops, he adds: For to this Church, on account of its more powerful principality, it is necessary that every Church should come together, that is, those who are the faithful from every side; so that from agreement and uniformity of doctrine with the Roman [Church] it may rightly be discerned which is the true tradition, while from unlikeness a false tradition or error may be detected. Hence therefore the sign and mark of true tradition is concord with the Roman [Church]. Wherefore Satyrus, the brother of St Ambrose, as the latter relates in the discourse on his death, book I, number 47, when about to judge whether the bishop of a certain place was of sound and Catholic doctrine, thought he should be asked whether he agreed with the Catholic bishops, that is, with the Roman see. And similarly St Jerome, book I against Rufinus: His faith, what does he call it? he says. Is it that in which the Roman Church is strong? And presently from concord with the Roman [Church] he inferred: If the Roman, he will answer, then we are Catholics. In this sense, therefore, any bishops receiving the doctrine of the Roman see defined in some dogmatic letter can compare it with the tradition and doctrine of their own Churches, so that if they find the former in concord with the latter,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1401

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: suis› · call in col 1402 (seen at the head of col 1402, at the edge of the column image: the note belongs to col 1402; no call falls in col 1401)

Memoriae lapsu definitionem synodi Chalcedonensis, quae nondum erat edita, ab episcopis Mediolanensibus approbatam Quesnellus scripsit. De sola enim Leonis definitione iidem episcopi loquuntur. Multo autem magis errat cum hanc idcirco approbatam indicat, quia omnium majorem fidei nobis antiquitus traditae tota puritate conveniunt. Contextus hanc rationem alio refert. Quia nimirum cum dagmatica Leonis epistola Mediolanensis quoque traditio conveniebat, ideo auctoritatis, inquiunt, vestrae praecedente sententia Eutychianos condemnandos agnoscentes, litterarum vestrarum formam seculi, modum praescriptae ordinationis nos servasse... ostendimus: quibus auctoritatem ac debitum apostolicis litteris obsequium testantur.

By a slip of memory Quesnel wrote that "the definition of the synod of Chalcedon," which had not yet been issued, was approved by the bishops of Milan. For those bishops speak only of Leo's definition. But he errs much more when he indicates that it was approved for this reason, "because they agree in entire purity with the faith of all our forebears handed down to us of old." The context refers this reason elsewhere. Namely, because the tradition of Milan too agreed with Leo's dogmatic letter, therefore, they say, "recognizing, your authority's sentence going before, that the Eutychians were to be condemned, following the form of your letter, we have shown … that we kept the manner of the prescribed ordinance": by which words they attest the authority of the apostolic letter and the obedience owed to it. ["majorem", "dagmatica" and "seculi" are so printed, for "majorum", "dogmatica" and "secuti"; the English follows the evident sense.]

(printed under page 706)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the images› · call in col 1402 (no call falls in col 1401; the call itself not seen: the note belongs to col 1402)

Id generatim de cujusque provinciae metropolitis falsum est. Antiocheno enim jus et consuetudinem fuisse ut metropolitas provinciarum suae dioeceseos ordinaret, liquet ex epist 24 Innocentii I, ad Alexandrum Antiochenum, num. 1. Idem quoque jus erat Thessalonicensibus in Illyrici provinciis ex Leonis epistola 5, ad metropolitanos Illyrici, c. 5, et ex epist. 6, ad Anastasium, cap. 4. Idipsum constitu- (continues)

Said generally "of the metropolitans of each province," this is false. For that the bishop of Antioch had the right and custom of ordaining the metropolitans of the provinces of his diocese is clear from letter 24 of Innocent I, to Alexander of Antioch, no. 1. The same right belonged also to the bishops of Thessalonica in the provinces of Illyricum, from Leo's letter 5, to the metropolitans of Illyricum, chapter 5, and from letter 6, to Anastasius, chapter 4. The very same was estab- (continues)

(printed under page 706)

Page

  • running head: 1401 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISNO (the head runs on over the right column, outside this column's image; EPISNOLAS is printed for EPISTOLAS)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sertim sedium episcopi›; B ‹in re aliquis error subrepat› (foot notes; the letter stands between this line and the one above); C ‹cum teneat Romana, quae unitatis› (foot notes); D ‹scernatur quae sit vera traditio› (foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1470 after ‹per Marcum›
  • other: The column's first printed letters "sertim" finish the word praesertim split at the break; it is set whole at the end of column 1400, so this file begins with the next word. Column ends mid-sentence. The text of this column is short (17 lines): below the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES the rest of the column is taken up by the continuation of foot note (d), whose call is in column 1400; the whole note is recorded in that column's file. No foot-note call falls in this column. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit. Seen in the continuation of note (d) under this column, as printed: "in eadem doctrinam" (for eamdem); "ejus Eeclesiae" (for Ecclesiae), set as printed (Q10). The point after ‹sancitas› before ‹consensumque› looks like a full point at this resolution; set as a comma (UNSURE).
  • running head: 1401 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT.E IN EPISṆOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1402 (damaged type in NOTAE and EPISTOLAS)
  • marginal letters: A ‹suis definitionem synodi Chalcedonensis› (between the columns, first line); B ‹Mediolanensis provinciae usi sunt›; C ‹in Mediolanensi synodo Romano episcopo›; D ‹tam indicat, quia omnium majorem› (B, C, D beside lines of the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1470 after ‹Marcum›
PL 54:1402
suis definitionem synodi Chalcedonensis approbat: Quia, inquit, omnia majorem fidei nobis antiquitus traditae tota puritate conveniunt.
his own approves the definition of the synod of Chalcedon: Because, he says, all things agree in entire purity with the faith of our forefathers handed down to us from of old.
5. Superest ut, etc. Quantopere medica manu egeret totus hic locus, quam ad mss. Trecop. et Thuan. cod. emendavimus, manifestum faciet illius cum hac vulgata lectione collatio: Superesse ut annuente Domino perpetue retinentes, hoc futuris memorabile saeculis relinquatis; ut ab hoc tempore praesenti exstincta impiae sectae contumacia videatur, ut novis purgationibus in aeternum prostrata succumberet.
5. It remains that, etc. How greatly this whole passage, which we have emended according to the Troyes manuscripts and the de Thou codex, stood in need of a healing hand, a comparison of it with this common reading will make plain: That it remains that, the Lord assenting, holding perpetually, you leave this memorable to future ages; that from this present time the contumacy of the impious sect may be seen extinguished, that it might succumb, laid low for ever by new purgations.
6. Eusebius. De eo, sicut et de caeteris episcopis in praesenti epistola subscriptis qui plura nosse cupiet, conveniat Ughellum tomo IV Italiae Sacrae. Ea solum attingam quae vel non habet ille, vel male habet, Eusebium ordinatum esse a S. Leone I, unde ille hauserit, nescio: hoc scio, penes episcopos cujusque provinciae jus et consuetudinem fuisse tunc
6. Eusebius. Whoever wishes to know more about him, as also about the other bishops subscribed in the present letter, should consult Ughelli in tome IV of the Italia Sacra. I shall touch only on those things which he either does not have, or has wrongly. Whence he drew that Eusebius was ordained by St Leo I, I do not know: this I know, that the right and custom then lay with the bishops of each province
## Footnotes
gaudeant. Hac quidem methodo episcopi Mediolanensis provinciae usi sunt, sicut etiam Gallicani: cumque suarum Ecclesiarum doctrinam cum Leonina consentientem invenissent, gaudium suum declararunt, datamque sibi occasionem testati sunt (Gallorum verba proferimus ex epist. 99, c. 2) qua libere ac fiducialiter, suffragante eam apostolicae sedis auctoritate, eloquantur, et asserat unusquisque quod credit; cum scilicet id quod credit, ex concordia cum Romana fide, catholicum agnoscatur. Caeterum si quid in suarum Ecclesiarum aut episcoporum doctrina nacti essent a Leonis epistola discrepans, nihil dubium est quin id statim emendassent, et ad Romanam doctrinam, cum qua omnes catholicos omnesque Ecclesias, Irenaeo docente, convenire necesse est, se et suas Ecclesias revocassent. Quod si de ipso Chalcedonensi concilio, in quo quidam a Leonis doctrina discrepabant, affirmavit Anatolius episcopus Constantinopolitanus epist. 101, cap. 3, ad eumdem pontificem: Opus erat ut in rectae vestrae fidei sensum omnium conveniret intelligentia; quis suspicari possit in Mediolanensi synodo Romano episcopo peculiari nomine subdita non fuisse necessarium, quod in generali concilio necessarium fuit? Patrum Mediolanensium hac in re traditio quae fuerit, satis colligitur ex Ambrosio, seu ex eo antiquo Mediolanensis provinciae episcopo, qui auctor fuit librorum de Sacramentis; is enim ex suorum utique traditione scriptum reliquit, lib. III, c. 1: In omnibus cupio sequi Ecclesiam Romanam; quod cum in ritibus usquequaque verum non fuerit, de doctrina praesertim fidei intelligendum est. Alia plura, quae in hanc eamdem sententiam afferre possemus, annotationis angustiae nequaquam ferunt. Vide plura in laudata annot. 8. (Loco supra laud.).
they may rejoice. This method indeed the bishops of the province of Milan used, as also the Gallican bishops: and when they had found the doctrine of their own Churches consonant with that of Leo, they declared their joy, and testified that an occasion was given them (we bring forward the words of the Gauls from letter 99, chapter 2) by which they might speak out freely and confidently, the authority of the apostolic see supporting it, and each one assert what he believes; since, that is, what he believes is recognized as Catholic from its concord with the Roman faith. For the rest, if they had come upon anything in the doctrine of their own Churches or bishops at variance with Leo's letter, there is no doubt that they would at once have corrected it, and would have recalled themselves and their Churches to the Roman doctrine, with which, as Irenaeus teaches, it is necessary that all Catholics and all Churches should agree. But if of the council of Chalcedon itself, in which some were at variance with Leo's doctrine, Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople, affirmed in letter 101, chapter 3, to the same pontiff: It was needful that the understanding of all should come together into the sense of your right faith; who could suspect that in the synod of Milan, subject to the Roman bishop by a particular title, that was not necessary which was necessary in a general council? What the tradition of the Milanese Fathers was in this matter is sufficiently gathered from Ambrose, or from that ancient bishop of the province of Milan who was the author of the books On the Sacraments; for he, surely from the tradition of his own people, left it written, book III, chapter 1: In all things I desire to follow the Roman Church; which, since it was not in every respect true in rites, is to be understood especially of the doctrine of faith. Many other things which we could bring forward to this same purpose the narrow limits of an annotation by no means admit. See more in the annotation 8 already cited. (In the place cited above.)
(a) Memoriae lapsu definitionem synodi Chalcedonensis, quae nondum erat edita, ab episcopis Mediolanensibus approbatam Quesnellus scripsit. De sola enim Leonis definitione iidem episcopi loquuntur. Multo autem magis errat cum hanc idcirco approbatam indicat, quia omnium majorem fidei nobis antiquitus traditae tota puritate conveniunt. Contextus hanc rationem alio refert. Quia nimirum cum dagmatica Leonis epistola Mediolanensis quoque traditio conveniebat, ideo auctoritatis, inquiunt, vestrae praecedente sententia Eutychianos condemnandos agnoscentes, litterarum vestrarum formam secuti. modum praescriptae ordinationis nos servasse... ostendimus: quibus auctoritatem ac debitum apostolicis litteris obsequium testantur.
(a) By a slip of memory Quesnel wrote that the definition of the synod of Chalcedon, which had not yet been issued, was approved by the bishops of Milan. For the same bishops speak only of Leo's definition. But he errs much more when he indicates that it was approved for this reason, because all things agree in entire purity with the faith of our forefathers handed down to us from of old. The context refers this reason elsewhere. Namely, because the Milanese tradition also agreed with Leo's dogmatic letter, therefore, they say, recognizing that the Eutychians were to be condemned, the sentence of your authority going before, having followed the form of your letter, we have shown ... that we have kept the measure of the prescribed ordinance: by which words they attest the authority of, and the obedience due to, the apostolic letter.
(b) Id generatim de cujusque provinciae metropolitis falsum est. Antiocheno enim jus et consuetudinem fuisse ut metropolitas provinciarum suae dioeceseos ordinaret, liquet ex epist 24 Innocentii I, ad Alexandrum Antiochenum, num. 1. Idem quoque jus erat Thessalonicensibus in Illyrici provinciis ex Leonis epistola 5, ad metropolitanos Illyrici, c. 5, et ex epist. 6, ad Anastasium, cap. 4. Idipsum constitu-
(b) This is false in general of the metropolitans of each province. For that the bishop of Antioch had the right and custom of ordaining the metropolitans of the provinces of his diocese is clear from letter 24 of Innocent I, to Alexander of Antioch, number 1. The same right also belonged to the bishops of Thessalonica in the provinces of Illyricum, from Leo's letter 5, to the metropolitans of Illyricum, chapter 5, and from letter 6, to Anastasius, chapter 4. The very same
Editors' notes and page, col. 1402

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISNOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1402 (the head begins over the left column, outside this column's image; EPISNOLAS is printed for EPISTOLAS)
  • marginal letters: A ‹suis definitionem synodi Chalcedonensis›; B ‹cani: cumque suarum Ecclesiarum› (foot notes; the letter stands between this line and the one above); C ‹in Mediolanensi synodo Romano episcopo› (foot notes); D ‹tam indicat, quia omnium majorem› (foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1471 after ‹Superesse ut annuente›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence; the last word of the text, "tunc", is whole. The upper part of the foot of this column carries the end of foot note (d), whose call is in column 1400 and which is recorded whole in that file. Foot note (b) ends on a split word ("constitu-") whose completion lies on the next page, not among the images given; set as far as visible. Misprints inside foot note (a), kept: "omnium majorem" (the text above has "omnia majorem"; majorum is meant), "dagmatica" (dogmatica), "secuti." with a full point for a comma. Editors' prose (Quesnel's notes) is the text of this unit.
  • running head: 1401 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT.E IN EPISṆOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1402 (damaged type in NOTAE and EPISTOLAS)
  • marginal letters: (see c1401_a; the letters stand between the columns)
  • old-edition numerals: 1471 after ‹annuente›
PL 54:1403
temporis suum metropolitanum ordinandi. Donatistae moleste ferebant, teste S. Augustino in Breviculo Collationis cum Donatistis, quod non exspectaverit Caecilianus, ut princeps a principe ordinaretur. Cum aliud, inquit, habeat Ecclesiae catholicae consuetudo; et non Numidiae, sed propinquiores episcopi episcopum Carthaginis ordinent: sicut nec Romanae Ecclesiae ordinat aliquis episcopus metropolitanus, sed de proximo Ostiensis episcopus. De aliis Ecclesiis idem dicito. Sanctus Ambrosius Mediolani est ordinatus, et ex epistola Pelagii I. P. R., an. 555, testatum habemus Mediolanensem episcopum ab Aquileiensi ordinari consuevisse, ut a primo post ipsum dioecesis Italicae metropolitano; sicut ipse a Mediolanensi ordinabatur, ut a capite ejusdem dioecesis. Immo etiam an. 1059, contendebant Mediolanenses nullam judicandi vel disponendi vim Romano pontifici in illa sede competere. Non indicat idem scriptor unde didicerit Eusebium Mediolanensem interfuisse Romano concilio sub Hilaro papa ann. D. 465, cum de eo sileant illius Acta.
of the time, of ordaining its own metropolitan. The Donatists took it ill, as Saint Augustine witnesses in the Abridgement of the Conference with the Donatists, that Caecilian had not waited to be ordained as a primate by a primate. Whereas, he says, the custom of the Catholic Church holds otherwise; and it is not the Numidian bishops but the nearer ones who ordain the bishop of Carthage: just as it is not some metropolitan bishop who ordains for the Roman Church either, but the bishop of Ostia from close by. Say the same of the other Churches. Saint Ambrose was ordained at Milan, and from the letter of Pelagius I, Roman pontiff, of the year 555, we have it attested that the bishop of Milan was accustomed to be ordained by the bishop of Aquileia, as by the first metropolitan of the Italian diocese after himself; just as the latter was ordained by the bishop of Milan, as by the head of the same diocese. Indeed even in the year 1059 the Milanese were contending that no power of judging or of disposing belonged to the Roman pontiff in that see. The same writer does not indicate whence he learned that Eusebius of Milan was present at the Roman council under Pope Hilary in the year of the Lord 465, since its Acts are silent about him.
De hoc episcopo exstat epigramma Ennadii Ticinensis, quod eum indicat ex Orientalibus partibus ortum duxisse:
Concerning this bishop there is extant an epigram of Ennodius of Pavia, which indicates that he drew his origin from the Eastern parts:
Eusebius Ligurum successit finibus hospes, / Ignotae tractus gentis amicitia. / Gratus erat sociis Titan quo respicit ortu / Flammigero lymphas vertice decutiens, etc.
Eusebius succeeded, a stranger to the borders of the Ligurians, / drawn by the friendship of an unknown people. / He was pleasing to his companions, where Titan looks back at his rising, / shaking the waters from his flame-bearing head, etc.
Tertius versus ita legitur in auctuario Biblioth. PP.:
The third verse is read thus in the supplement of the Bibliotheca Patrum:
Gravis erat socio Titan quos respicit ortu:
He was burdensome to a companion, [those] whom Titan looks back upon at his rising:
quem sic emendandum esse existimaverim,
which I should judge is to be emended thus,
Grajus erat, solito Titan quo respicit ortu.
He was a Greek, from where Titan looks back at his accustomed rising.
Et ipsum nomen Graecum esse, Graecisque familiare manifestum est. Corrigendus etiam cardinalis Baronius cum in notis ad Martyrologium ad 12 Augusti, quo sancti hujus memoria colitur, indicat hanc synodicam epistolam missam fuisse post synodum Chalcedonensem; quod verum non est; habita est enim synodus Mediolanensis inter reditum Abundii et Senatoris ex Oriente, et Chalcedonensis synodi celebrationem.
And it is manifest that the name itself is Greek, and familiar to the Greeks. Cardinal Baronius also is to be corrected when, in the notes to the Martyrology at 12 August, on which the memory of this saint is kept, he indicates that this synodical letter was sent after the synod of Chalcedon; which is not true; for the synod of Milan was held between the return of Abundius and Senator from the East and the celebration of the synod of Chalcedon.
Faventius. Deest hujus subscriptio in Cantabr. ms. Prosperum huic in episcopatu successisse narrat Trithemius de Prospero agens lib. de Scriptoribus Ecclesiast.
Faventius. This man's subscription is wanting in the Cambridge manuscript. Trithemius, treating of Prosper in the book On Ecclesiastical Writers, relates that Prosper succeeded him in the episcopate.
Quintus. Dicitur Quintianus ab Ughello in Italia Sacra; Quintinus in Sariana edit. Dertonensis civitatis, quae hodie vulgo Tortona dicitur, episcopus.
Quintus. He is called Quintianus by Ughelli in the Italia Sacra; Quintinus in the edition of Surius. Bishop of the city of Dertona, which today is commonly called Tortona.
Crispinus. Venerabilis episcopus, inquit Ennodius, favoris nescius, pertinacit terrens districtione censurarum, et quem numquam nisi bona conscientia duxit ad gratiam; de cujus sanctitate vide ejusdem testimonium tam in carmine proprio, quam in Vita sancti Epiphanii, Ticinensis episcopi, ejus successoris: et Martyrolog. Roman. Baroniique notas ad 7 Januarii.
Crispinus. A venerable bishop, says Ennodius, ignorant of favour, terrifying by the unyielding strictness of his censures, and one whom nothing but a good conscience ever led to show favour; concerning whose holiness see the same man's testimony both in a poem of its own and in the Life of Saint Epiphanius, bishop of Pavia, his successor: and the Roman Martyrology and Baronius's notes at 7 January.
Maximus. Hic est, opinior, celeberrimus episcopus cujus homiliae in Ecclesia frequenter leguntur, qui ad 25 Junii inter sanctos colitur.
Maximus. This is, I think, the most celebrated bishop whose homilies are frequently read in the Church, who is honoured among the saints at 25 June.
Eulogio. Iste Elilegius Hiporediensis episcopus dicitur ab Ughello, qui et eumdem Eulalium esse putat, qui in epistola Gallorum ad Leonem, et Leonis
Eulogius. This man is called Elilegius, bishop of Ivrea, by Ughelli, who also thinks that he is the same Eulalius who in the letter of the Gauls to Leo, and of Leo
Editors' notes and page, col. 1403

Footnotes

(b) (continued) ‹anchor: on page 706› · call on the previous page

tum fuit pro Constantinopolitana sede in concilio Chalcedonensi actione ultima. Ut autem de provinciis Italicis aliquid dicamus, certum est Ravennatem metropolitam post electionem Romam ex more debuisse accedere, ut a summo pontifice consecraretur. Mediolanenses vero et Aquileinses metropolitae initio a Romano episcopo ordinati videntur: nam cum pro longinquitate vel difficultate itineris ab apostolico onerosum illis fuerit ordinari, inductum fuit ut ipsi se invicem ordinarent, ut Pelagius tradit. Consensum vero Romani pontificis in hac posteriori disciplina requisitum P. Bernardus de Rubeis probat in dissert. de Schismate Aquileiensi, cap. 4. Quod porro Quesnellus subjicit, an. 1059, contendisse Mediolanenses nullam judicandi vel disponendi vim Romano pontifici in illa sede competere, ad ea infelicissima tempora pertinet cum concubinatus aliorumque vitiorum causa Mediolanenses Romanam sedem audire renuentes, schismatis speciem confecerant.

-lished for the see of Constantinople at the Council of Chalcedon, in the last session. And, to say something of the Italian provinces, it is certain that the metropolitan of Ravenna was bound by custom to go to Rome after his election, to be consecrated by the supreme pontiff. The metropolitans of Milan and Aquileia, however, seem at first to have been ordained by the Roman bishop: for since "by reason of the length or difficulty of the journey it was burdensome for them to be ordained by the apostolic bishop," the practice was introduced that they should ordain one another, as Pelagius records. That the consent of the Roman pontiff was required under this later discipline Father Bernardus de Rubeis proves in his dissertation On the Schism of Aquileia, chapter 4. As for what Quesnel adds, that in the year 1059 the Milanese maintained that no power of judging or disposing belonged to the Roman pontiff in that see, this belongs to those most unhappy times when the Milanese, refusing to hear the Roman see on account of concubinage and other vices, had produced the appearance of a schism. ["Aquileinses" is so printed.]

(printed under page 707)

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1403 or 1404 (call itself not seen)

Vide hoc in re annot. 21 (Col. 948, n. j) in epist. 97.

On this matter see annotation 21 (col. 948, note j) on letter 97. ["hoc in re" is so printed.]

(printed under page 707)

Page

  • running head: 1403 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (right part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹temporis suum metropolitanum›; B ‹lio sub Hilaro papa›; C ‹Augusti, quo sancti hujus memoria›; D ‹Maximus. Hic est, opinior›
  • old-edition numerals: 1472 after ‹respicit ortu.› (before ‹Et ipsum nomen›)
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. The foot of the page carries the full-width band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (the Ballerini's foot notes, not set here; left half begins ‹tum fuit pro Constantinopolitana sede›). Verse lines are joined with " / " on one line per printed verse block. ‹colitur.indicat› is printed with a point where a comma is intended (worn type); set as comma. ‹censurarum› and ‹opinior› set as printed; ‹Elilegius Hiporediensis› as printed. The Augustine and Ennodius quotations are in italic.
PL 54:1404
ad Gallos scriptus habetur, quod procul dubio commentitium est. Eporeae seu Eporediae Salassiorum in Gallia Cispadana civitas, quae olim sub Mediolanensi metropoli erat, etiam Innocentio III Romano pontifice, nunc sub Taurinensi jacet.
to the Gauls is found written, which is beyond doubt a fiction. Eporea or Eporedia of the Salassi, a city in Cispadane Gaul, which formerly was under the metropolis of Milan, even when Innocent III was Roman pontiff, now lies under that of Turin.
Florejus. Qui sui episcopi nomine subscripsit, dicitur Florentius in Tracopith. ms. et Florerius ab Ughello.
Florejus. He who subscribed in the name of his bishop is called Florentius in the Troyes-Pithou manuscript and Florerius by Ughelli.
Gratus. seu Gradus dicitur Gyrardus in Cantabrig. ms., et Gerardus a Surio ad marginem. Augusta Praetoria, Italis Osta, seu Aosta, olim Mediolanensi met⟨r⟩opoli subjecta erat, tunc Tarentasiensi.
Gratus, or Gradus, is called Gyrardus in the Cambridge manuscript, and Gerardus by Surius in the margin. Augusta Praetoria, to the Italians Osta or Aosta, was formerly subject to the metropolis of Milan, then to that of Tarentaise.
Cyriacus. Per quem haec epistola ad sanctum Leonem delata est, doctrina et sanctitate conspicuus habetur in Ecclesia Laudiensi.
Cyriacus. He through whom this letter was carried to Saint Leo is held in the Church of Lodi as distinguished for learning and holiness.
Abundantius (quod mendose poni putat card. Baronius pro Abundio) idem esse creditur cum Abundio, qui una cum Senatore presbytero in Orientem pro sancto Leone legationem suscepit ante Chalcedonense concilium. Nihil audeo affirmare, cum in praecedentibus epistolis, quae legationis illius mentionem habent, et in actis legationis, et apud Theodoritum, qui ad eum scripsit, constanter legatur Abundius in omnibus quos vidi mss. Sed omnes pariter ad quos hanc Eusebii epistolam recensui, duo scilicet Thuan., Trecopith. et Cantabrig., cum excusis codicibus consonanter habent Abundantius. Certe, si quis dixerit Abundantium alium esse ab Abundio, nec hunc fuisse Comensem episcopum, nec interfuisse concilio Mediolanensi, sed tradita Eusebio Leonis epistola ad propriam Ecclesiam, a qua diu absens fuerat, statim remeasse: tum quia quid de sancti Leonis epistola sentiret, non erat ambiguum; tum quod non tam cito poterat cogi concilium; si quis, inquam, haec dixerit, haud scio an ex ullo antiquo vel scriptore vel monumento ejus sententia possit falsitatis argui. Thessalonicensem fuisse Abundium et consecratum XV kalend. Decembris ann. 450 asserit Ughellus; sed hallucinatur, cum jam mense Julio praecedenti legationem in Orientem Leonis nomine ab illo susceptam esse constet, et jam tum quidem episcopali dignitate ornato.
Abundantius (which Cardinal Baronius thinks is wrongly put for Abundius) is believed to be the same as the Abundius who together with the presbyter Senator undertook an embassy to the East on behalf of Saint Leo before the council of Chalcedon. I dare affirm nothing, since in the preceding letters which make mention of that embassy, and in the acts of the embassy, and in Theodoret, who wrote to him, Abundius is constantly read in all the manuscripts I have seen. But all those alike against which I have collated this letter of Eusebius, namely the two de Thou manuscripts, the Troyes-Pithou and the Cambridge, agree with the printed books in having Abundantius. Certainly, if anyone should say that Abundantius is another man than Abundius, and that the latter was not bishop of Como, nor was present at the council of Milan, but that, having delivered Leo's letter to Eusebius, he returned at once to his own Church, from which he had long been absent: both because there was no doubt what he thought of Saint Leo's letter, and because a council could not be gathered so quickly; if anyone, I say, should say these things, I do not know whether his opinion could be convicted of falsehood from any ancient writer or record. Ughelli asserts that Abundius was a Thessalonian and was consecrated on the fifteenth day before the kalends of December in the year 450; but he is dreaming, since it is established that already in the preceding month of July the embassy to the East had been undertaken by him in Leo's name, and indeed when he was already then adorned with the episcopal dignity.
Pro Asinione nonnulli codices habent Asymone Cura, quae Coira vulgo dicitur, Rhaetiae primaria est, et Moguntino archiepiscopo hodie subest.
For Asinio some codices have Asymo. Chur, which is commonly called Coira, is the chief [city] of Rhaetia, and is today subject to the archbishop of Mainz.
Pastor. Tam certum videtur hunc Astensem episcopum Pastorem dictum fuisse, cum hoc in omnibus mss. assertum legamus, quam manifestum est synodum Mediolanensem, cujus synodicae subscripsit, non fuisse pro confirmanda Chalcedonensi convocatam, cum haec posterior fuerit Mediolanensi. Hoc tamen Ughellus affirmat; illud tamquam inconsulte creditum suggillat, propterea quod saeculo septimo Pastor inveniatur inter Astenses episcopos numeratus: quasi vero duo non potuerint esse ejusdem nominis praesules.
Pastor. It seems as certain that this bishop of Asti was called Pastor, since we read this asserted in all the manuscripts, as it is manifest that the synod of Milan, whose synodical letter he subscribed, was not convoked for confirming that of Chalcedon, since the latter was later than that of Milan. Yet Ughelli affirms the latter; the former he censures as rashly believed, because in the seventh century a Pastor is found numbered among the bishops of Asti: as though indeed there could not have been two prelates of the same name.
Simplicius. Simplicianus quoque dicitur tam apud Ughellum quam in mss. Trecopith., Cantabr. et Thuan.
Simplicius. He is also called Simplicianus both in Ughelli and in the Troyes-Pithou, Cambridge and de Thou manuscripts.
Joannes. Romanus dicitur ab Ughello, qui et eum male dicit creatum ann. 452.
Joannes. He is said by Ughelli to be a Roman, who also wrongly says that he was made [bishop] in the year 452.
Optatianus, cujus loco mendose Octavianus hactenus scriptus est, ut recte monuerunt Baronius et Ughellus, suffragantibus omnibus mss. codd., inter
Optatianus, in whose place Octavianus has hitherto been wrongly written, as Baronius and Ughelli have rightly pointed out, all the manuscript codices supporting them, among
Editors' notes and page, col. 1404

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1404 (left part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ad Gallos scriptus habetur›; B ‹donense concilium›; C ‹rit Ughellus; sed hallucinatur›; D ‹Ughellum quam in mss.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1473 after ‹tunc Tarentasiensi.› (before ‹Cyriacus›)
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. ‹met⟨r⟩opoli›: printed ‹me-to poli› with a gap where the r is lost. Foot note call (a) after ‹Abundantius› left out; its note (a) stands at the page foot under the full-width band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, together with the continuation of the Ballerini annotation carried over from the previous page (right half begins ‹requisitum P. Bernardus de Rubeis›); neither is set here. ‹Osta,-seu› printed with a stray mark after the comma.
PL 54:1405
sanctos numeratur in Martyrologio ad diem 14 Julii.
the saints he is numbered in the Martyrology at the day 14 July.
Justinus. Sic enim habent mss. codd. Ughellus abbas, et Ferrerius Vercellensis episcopus in suorum praedecessorum catologo. Vulgo legitur Justinianus, qui inter sanctos habetur.
Justinus. For so the manuscript codices have it, the abbot Ughelli, and Ferrerius, bishop of Vercelli, in the catalogue of his predecessors. Commonly Justinianus is read, who is held among the saints.
Quintius, qui et Quintus. Albigaunensis episcopus in mss. Trecopith. et Thuaneis duobus legitur; Quiritius vero apud Ughellum. Ejus meminit Sigonius lib. XII de Regno Italiae. Albigaunensis episc. Genuensis archiepiscopo subditus est. Quintinus dicitur in Cantabrig. ms. et Quintianus in uno Thuan
Quintius, who is also Quintus. He is read as bishop of Albenga in the Troyes-Pithou manuscript and the two de Thou manuscripts; but Quiritius in Ughelli. Sigonius mentions him in book XII On the Kingdom of Italy. The bishop of Albenga is subject to the archbishop of Genoa. He is called Quintinus in the Cambridge manuscript and Quintianus in one de Thou manuscript
Praestantius. Eum Projectitium vocat Ughellus, Pristinum ms., Cantabrig.
Praestantius. Ughelli calls him Projectitius, the Cambridge manuscript Pristinus.
AD EPISTOLAM XCIX.
ON LETTER XCIX.
Episcoporum XLIV Gallorum
Of the XLIV Bishops of the Gauls
S. Leoni papae.
to Saint Leo, Pope.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EP. LXXVI.
IN QUESNEL AFTER LETTER LXXVI.
1. Ravennius, episcopus Arelatensis, Viennensis provinciae metropolitanus, qui S. Hilario proxime successit; de quo supra epist. 36, 37, 38, 50, 51 et 76 (nunc 40, 41, 42, 66, 67 et 96), item in Libello supplici Gallicanorum antistitum, et in Vita S. Hilarii.
1. Ravennius, bishop of Arles, metropolitan of the province of Vienne, who succeeded Saint Hilary immediately; concerning whom see above, letters 36, 37, 38, 50, 51 and 76 (now 40, 41, 42, 66, 67 and 96), likewise in the Petition of the Gallican bishops, and in the Life of Saint Hilary.
Rusticus Narbonensis in Narbonensi I episcopus, de quo ad epistolam 2 (nunc 167).
Rusticus, bishop of Narbonne in Narbonensis I, concerning whom see on letter 2 (now 167).
Venerius Massiliensis episcopus, de quo inscriptio Narbonensis ad epistolam eamdem Rustico datam.
Venerius, bishop of Marseilles, concerning whom see the Narbonne inscription at the same letter given to Rusticus.
Maximus. Ex monacho Lirinensi Reciensis in Narbonensi II episcopus, anno 433 creatus; successit enim Honorato in administratione Lirinensis coenobii anno 426, eique praefuit annis septem, ut habetur in homilia Fausti Reiensis de Maximo eodem inter Eusebianas seu Eucherianas: subscripsit concilio Regiensi an. 439 et Arausicano I an. 441. De eodem plura in Chronologia Lirinensi, in Gallia Christiana, et in ejus Vita Francisci Fulvii Frugonii Italice scripta, ac multis fabulis referta.
Maximus. From a monk of Lérins, bishop of Riez in Narbonensis II, made so in the year 433; for he succeeded Honoratus in the government of the monastery of Lérins in the year 426, and presided over it seven years, as is found in the homily of Faustus of Riez on the same Maximus among the Eusebian or Eucherian homilies: he subscribed the council of Riez in the year 439 and the first of Orange in the year 441. More about him in the Chronology of Lérins, in the Gallia Christiana, and in his Life by Francesco Fulvio Frugoni, written in Italian and crammed with many fables.
Constantinus. Ita Thuanei duo codd. et Victor., Thuaneum exemplar codicis Romani, cujus capite 57 habetur haec epistola, necnon vulgat edit., Constantianus; de quo nihil didicimus, nisi quod Regiensi et Arausicano I conciliis subscriptus reperitur, et ad eum cum aliis Galliarum episcopis scribit S. Leo epist. 36 et 50 (nunc 40 et 66), ubi primus nominatur; in quarum priori cum agatur de consecratione Ravennii, necessario mihi videtur ad Viennensem provinciam pertinuisse. Eum tamen, qui dictis conciliis interfuit, Vapingensem episcopum facit card. Baronius ad ann. 441.
Constantinus. So the two de Thou codices and the Saint-Victor one; the de Thou copy of the Roman codex, in chapter 57 of which this letter is found, and also the common editions, [have] Constantianus; concerning whom we have learned nothing, except that he is found subscribed to the councils of Riez and the first of Orange, and Saint Leo writes to him with other bishops of the Gauls in letters 36 and 50 (now 40 and 66), where he is named first; and since in the former of these the consecration of Ravennius is treated, he seems to me necessarily to have belonged to the province of Vienne. Yet Cardinal Baronius, at the year 441, makes the man who was present at the said councils bishop of Gap.
Armentarius. Cum duo hujus nominis hic occurrant, quorum aliter Podiensi Ecclesiae praefuisse dicitur, cujus iste civitatis episcopus fuerit non satis patet, nisi forte Auscensis, cujus circa haec tempora pontificatum gessisse legitur Armentarius quidam in Gallia Christiana ex chartulario Auscensis Ecclesiae. Duo mss. Thuan. habent Armaturus; Victorin., Armatarus; Trecopith., Armatharius. Hunc Supplementi Concil. Gallic. auctor ex relatione J. Sirmondi et codice Savaronis Antipolitanum in Narbonensi II episcopum facit; penes quos sit hujus rei fides.
Armentarius. Since two of this name occur here, of whom one is said to have presided over the Church of Le Puy, it is not sufficiently clear of what city this one was bishop, unless perhaps of Auch, whose pontificate a certain Armentarius is read to have held about these times in the Gallia Christiana, from the cartulary of the Church of Auch. The two de Thou manuscripts have Armaturus; the Saint-Victor one, Armatarus; the Troyes-Pithou, Armatharius. The author of the Supplement to the Councils of Gaul, on the report of J. Sirmond and from Savaron's codex, makes him bishop of Antibes in Narbonensis II; let the warrant for this matter rest with them.
Valerius, ut legunt Thuan. duo mss. et Victor., sive, ut Trecopith., Thuan. codicis exemplar cum vulgatis et Isidoro, Valerianus, videtur esse Caemeliensis ille in provincia Alpium maritimarum episcopus qui ex monacho Lirinensis insulae pontificatum adeptus, adfuit Regiensi concilio an. 439, et ad Arelatensem
Valerius, as the two de Thou manuscripts and the Saint-Victor one read, or, as the Troyes-Pithou, the de Thou copy of the codex, together with the common editions and Isidore, Valerianus, seems to be that bishop of Cimiez in the province of the Maritime Alps who, having obtained the pontificate from being a monk of the island of Lérins, was present at the council of Riez in the year 439, and to the [third synod] of Arles
Editors' notes and page, col. 1405

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1405 or 1406 (call itself not seen)

Cum provincia Narbonensis I proprium haberet metropolitam, uti ostendimus in observat. ad dissert. 5 Quesn. part. II, c. 2, haud credimus Constantium, qui cum Nectario Romam pro Hilario Arelatensi missus fuit, episcopum fuisse primae Narbunensis, sed alium aliquem ex provinciis cis Rhodanum constitutis, cum praesertim de placando Leone ageretur ob aliorum metropolitarum jurisdictionem turbatam ab Hilario, cui fini alienae provinciae episcopus, si se Hilario adhaerentem exhibuisset, minus aptus futurus fuisse videtur.

Since the province of Narbonensis I had its own metropolitan, as we showed in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 5, part II, chapter 2, we do not believe that the Constantius who was sent to Rome with Nectarius on behalf of Hilary of Arles was a bishop of Narbonensis Prima, but rather some other from the provinces lying on this side of the Rhône; especially since the business was to appease Leo over the jurisdiction of other metropolitans disturbed by Hilary, for which purpose a bishop of another province, had he shown himself an adherent of Hilary, seems likely to have been less suitable. ["Narbunensis" is so printed.]

(printed under page 708)

Page

  • running head: 1405 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (right part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sanctos numeratur›; B ‹1. Ravennius, episcopus Arelatensis›; C ‹et in ejus Vita Francisci Fulvii›; D ‹siae. Duo mss. Thuan.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1474 after ‹numeratur›; 1475 after ‹qui dictis›
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence. Last word ‹Are-|latensem› is split at the column break and completed from the first line of col. 1406. ‹Albigannensis› (second occurrence) and ‹Thuancis› are worn type, set as Albigaunensis, Thuaneis. ‹episco. pus› printed with a stray point at the line end; set episcopus. The page foot carries the band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES with note (a) (call in col. 1406), not set here.
PL 54:1406
synodum III vocatus est a Ravennio, anno, ut conjicit doctissimus Sirmondus, 455, qui et ejus Homilias evulgavit, quibus vindicias suas subjecit Theophilus Rainaudus. In Fastis Lirinensibus pia ejus memoria consignatur IX Kal. Augusti, sicut et in monastico Martyrologio Arnaudi, in quo non Valerianus, sed Valerius nuncupatur. Ad eum cum aliis sanctus Leo epist. 50 (nunc 66) scribit.
third synod he was summoned by Ravennius, in the year, as the most learned Sirmond conjectures, 455, who also published his Homilies, to which Théophile Raynaud appended his vindication. In the Fasti of Lérins his pious memory is recorded on the ninth day before the kalends of August, as also in the monastic Martyrology of Arnaud, in which he is named not Valerianus but Valerius. To him with others Saint Leo writes letter 50 (now 66).
Nectarius. Diniensis in provincia Alpium maritimarum episcopus fuisse refertur a clarissimo doctissimoque viro Petro Gassendi in notitia Ecclesiae Diniensis, cujus et ipse praepositus fuit; illudque hausit tum ex opere D. Polycarpi de la Rivière Carthusiani, tum ex vetustissimo codice ms. Joannis Savaronis, qui in hujus epistolae subscriptionibus cujusque episcopi sedem designatam exhibebat. Regiensi et Arausicano conciliis subscripsit, idemque esse videtur ac ille qui a S. Hilario Arelatensi Romam missus est ad S. Leonem cum Constantino, ut de redintegranda inter utrumque amicitia ageret. Pro Nectario, quod in Thuaneo cod. Rom. ms. et Trecopith. legi, habent Nestorium Thuan. duo, Victor. et Cantabrigensis et Isidorus, ad quos accedit Surius, qui habet Nestarium. Dicitur tamen Nectarius in Vita S. Hilarii, quae hunc Constantiumque praecipuos sacerdotes appellat.
Nectarius. He is reported to have been bishop of Digne in the province of the Maritime Alps by that most illustrious and most learned man Pierre Gassendi in his account of the Church of Digne, of which he himself was also provost; and he drew this both from the work of Dom Polycarpe de la Rivière, Carthusian, and from the very ancient manuscript codex of Jean Savaron, which in the subscriptions of this letter showed the see of each bishop designated. He subscribed the councils of Riez and of Orange, and seems to be the same as he who was sent by Saint Hilary of Arles to Rome to Saint Leo with Constantinus, to treat of restoring friendship between the two. For Nectarius, which I have read in the de Thou manuscript of the Roman codex and in the Troyes-Pithou, the two de Thou manuscripts, the Saint-Victor and the Cambridge ones and Isidore have Nestorius, to whom is added Surius, who has Nestarius. Yet he is called Nectarius in the Life of Saint Hilary, which calls him and Constantius eminent bishops.
Constantius primus Uceciensis seu Uzeticensis in Narbonensi I episcopus legitur, Nectarii, ut diximus, collega in legatione Romana, ad Arelatensem III synodum a Ravennio vocatus, in titulo epistolae S. Leonis 50 (nunc 66) memoratus, cui, ut aevo honoris Primati, deferri volebat Hilarus papa ordinandorum in provincia Narbonensi I episcoporum potestatem Hermeti Narbonensi ablatam.
Constantius is read as the first bishop of Uzès, Uceciensis or Uzeticensis, in Narbonensis I, the colleague, as we have said, of Nectarius in the Roman embassy, summoned by Ravennius to the third synod of Arles, mentioned in the title of Saint Leo's letter 50 (now 66), to whom, as primate by length of tenure in the honour, Pope Hilary wished to be transferred the power of ordaining bishops in the province of Narbonensis I which had been taken away from Hermes of Narbonne.
Maximus Avenionensis antistes ex ms. Savaronis jam laudato.
Maximus, bishop of Avignon, from Savaron's manuscript already cited.
⟨A⟩sclepius Aptensis in Narbonensi II episcopus dicitur in ms. Savaronis, Regiensi synodo interfuit, unus ex iis episcopis quibus scripsit S. Leo epist. 36 (nunc 40), ex iisque quos vocavit ad synodum Arelatensem III, Ravennius in causa Lirinensis insulae.
Asclepius is called bishop of Apt in Narbonensis II in Savaron's manuscript; he was present at the synod of Riez, one of those bishops to whom Saint Leo wrote letter 36 (now 40), and of those whom Ravennius summoned to the third synod of Arles in the case of the island of Lérins.
Maximus, tertius hoc nomine numeratur. Cujus sedis fuerit episcopus affirmare non audeo. Hunc Tolosanum in Narbonensi I episcopum fuisse aiunt, eumque esse putant Baronius et Savaro, ad quem Sidonius Apollinaris scripsit lib. IV, epist. 24. Cuilibet hac in re divinare licet.
Maximus is numbered the third of this name. Of what see he was bishop I do not dare to affirm. They say that he was bishop of Toulouse in Narbonensis I, and Baronius and Savaron think him to be the one to whom Sidonius Apollinaris wrote book IV, letter 24. Anyone is free to guess in this matter.
Ursus Senecensis in Alpium maritimarum provincia antistes fuit, si qua fides ms. Savaronis; nec ante ipsum ullus numeratur Sanitiensium episcopus. Ad eum S. Leo epist. 50 (nunc 66) et Hilarius papa epist. 2, ann. 463.
Ursus was bishop of Senez in the province of the Maritime Alps, if there is any trust in Savaron's manuscript; nor is any bishop of the people of Senez numbered before him. To him Saint Leo [wrote] letter 50 (now 66) and Pope Hilary letter 2, in the year 463.
Ingenuus Ebredunensis ejusdem provinciae metropolitanus, ut credibile est, licet Urso postponatur, tum quia tunc temporis juri suo cesserat, propter quod et a S. Leone et ab Hilaro ejus successore culpatus est; tum quia metropolitani extra suam provinciam privilegio suo non potiebantur, quemadmodum videre est (ut plurima quae occurrunt argumenta omittam) ex concilio Arausicano I, cui Eucherius Lugdunensis post alios episcopos non metropolitanos subscripsit; tunc enim vel consecrationis ordo, vel promiscuus servabatur. Eidem concilio subscripsit Ingenuus, vocatusque fuit ad Arelatense III. Ad eum S. Leo epist. 50 (nunc 66) et Hilarus epist. 2, qui etiam eidem metropolitica jura adversus Auxanianum vindicavit, ut patet ex epist. 4 ejusdem papae. Hoc praecipue nomine commendatur Ingenuus,
Ingenuus of Embrun, metropolitan of the same province, as is credible, although he is placed after Ursus, both because at that time he had yielded his right, on account of which he was blamed both by Saint Leo and by Hilary his successor; and because metropolitans did not enjoy their privilege outside their own province, as may be seen (to pass over the very many proofs that present themselves) from the first council of Orange, which Eucherius of Lyons subscribed after other bishops who were not metropolitans; for then either the order of consecration or an indiscriminate one was observed. Ingenuus subscribed the same council, and was summoned to the third of Arles. To him Saint Leo [wrote] letter 50 (now 66) and Hilary letter 2, who also vindicated for him the metropolitan rights against Auxanius, as is clear from letter 4 of the same pope. On this ground especially is Ingenuus commended,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1406

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1406 (left part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹synodum III vocatus est› (line begins with the carried syllables ‹latensem›); B ‹dintegranda inter utrumque›; C ‹unus ex iis episcopis›; D ‹culpatus est; tum quia›
  • old-edition numerals: 1476 after ‹collega in›
  • other: Column begins with ‹latensem›, the end of ‹Arelatensem› split at the break; the whole word is set in col. 1405 and this column starts at ‹synodum›. Column ends mid-sentence at ‹Ingenuus,›. ‹⟨A⟩sclepius›: the initial is damaged (only a short stroke prints). Worn type set as intended: ‹illndque› = illudque, ‹nune› = nunc, ‹episi.› = epist., ‹Surius. qui› = Surius, qui. Foot note call (a) after ‹ut diximus,› left out; note (a) stands at the page foot (begins under col. 1405, ‹Cum provincia Narbonensis I›), not set here. The comma after ‹Arelatensem III,› before ‹Ravennius› is as printed.
PL 54:1407
quod a Gallicanis episcopis sit delectus qui hanc epistolam ad S. Leonem deferret, ut ex hujus rescripto patet. Adfuit etiam concilio Romano an. 465, sub Hilaro papa.
that he was chosen by the Gallican bishops to carry this letter to Saint Leo, as is clear from the latter's reply. He was also present at the Roman council in the year 465, under Pope Hilary.
Justus. De hoc nihil reperi, nisi quod idem forsan est ac is qui Arausicano I subscriptus habetur, et recensetur inter episcopos Gallicanos in epist. S. Leonis 36 (nunc 18), et invitatus fuit a Ravennio ad concil Arelatense III.
Justus. Of him I have found nothing, except that he is perhaps the same as he who is found subscribed to the first of Orange, and is listed among the Gallican bishops in Saint Leo's letter 36 (now 18), and was invited by Ravennius to the third council of Arles.
Valerius. Hunc Mimatensem in Aquitanica prima episcopum facit cod. ms. Joannis Savaronis. Floruere circa haec tempora alii duo ejusdem nominis episcopi, unus Con⟨s⟩eranensium in provincia Novem-populana, de quo, ut sanctitate conspicuo, Gregorius Turonensis de gloria Confess. cap. 84. Aliter Antipolitanus, quem ex veter. mss. aiunt martyrio coronatum sub Eurico rege Gothorum Ariano a. 473.
Valerius. The manuscript codex of Jean Savaron makes him bishop of Mende in Aquitanica Prima. About these times there flourished two other bishops of the same name, one of the people of Couserans in the province of Novempopulana, concerning whom, as distinguished for holiness, see Gregory of Tours, On the Glory of the Confessors, chapter 84. The other of Antibes, who, they say from old manuscripts, was crowned with martyrdom under Euric, the Arian king of the Goths, in the year 473.
Superventor. Nondum episcopus synodo Arausicanae I pro patre et episcopo suo Claudio subscripsit et Acta recognovit; atque in ejus locum subtitutus esse credendus est. Sed cujus uterque civitatis pontificetum gesserit, nondum mihi compertum est: ad eum S. Leo in epist. 60 (nunc. 66).
Superventor. While not yet a bishop he subscribed the first synod of Orange on behalf of his father and bishop Claudius and certified the Acts; and he is to be believed to have been put in his place. But of what city each of them held the pontificate I have not yet ascertained: to him Saint Leo [writes] in letter 60 (now 66).
Verus. Eum Arausicanum in Viennensi provincia episcopum putaverim: collocatur enim in Gallia Christiana post S. Eutropium, qui sub finem quarti saeculi ponitur, et cujus vitam Verus conscripsisse dicitur a Sigeberto lib. de Scriptoribus Ecclesiast. et ab Usuardo, Adone, etc.
Verus. I should think him bishop of Orange in the province of Vienne: for he is placed in the Gallia Christiana after Saint Eutropius, who is set at the end of the fourth century, and whose life Verus is said to have written by Sigebert in the book On Ecclesiastical Writers and by Usuard, Ado, etc.
Helladius. Lutevensis sive Lodevensis episcopus, ut putat ejusdem sedis antistes doctissimus Joannes de Plantavit de la Pause in Chronologia praedecessorum suorum, quorum seriem post Bernardum Guidonem et Catellum amplificavit; cui et ms. Savaronis suffragatur.
Helladius. Bishop of Lodève, Lutevensis or Lodevensis, as the most learned bishop of the same see, Jean de Plantavit de la Pause, thinks in the Chronology of his predecessors, whose series he enlarged after Bernard Gui and Catel; and Savaron's manuscript also supports him.
Etherius Magalonensis episcopus (cujus sedes ad Montempuellarum translata est), sed testem alium non habemus quam Joannis Savaronis codicem ms. jam pluries citatum. De eodem nusquam alibi mentionem factam reperimus, sed et desideratur civitas illa in notitia antiqua Sirmonii, quae Leone posterior est.
Etherius, bishop of Maguelonne (whose see was transferred to Montpellier), but we have no other witness than the manuscript codex of Jean Savaron already several times cited. We find no mention made of him anywhere else, and moreover that city is wanting in Sirmond's ancient Notitia, which is later than Leo.
Anemius Albiensium cathedra donatur ejusdem ms. Savaronensis auctoritate.
Anemius is given the see of the people of Albi on the authority of the same Savaron manuscript.
Petronius. Ille quondam presbyter, ut conjicio, qui cum Regulo diacono ad S. Leonem missus est a Gallicanis episcopis an. Dom. 450, ut litteras deferrent, quibus Arelatensis Ecclesiae jura, Hilario ablata, restitui Ravennio postulabant. Deensium episcopus appellatur in ms. Savaronis.
Petronius. He is, as I conjecture, that former presbyter who with the deacon Regulus was sent to Saint Leo by the Gallican bishops in the year of the Lord 450, to carry the letter in which they asked that the rights of the Church of Arles, taken away from Hilary, be restored to Ravennius. He is called bishop of the people of Die in Savaron's manuscript.
Fonteius. In locum Auspicii Vasionensis episcopi, ad quem scribebat S. Leo epist. 36 (nunc 40), die VII kal. Sept. an 449, electus est Fonteius: ad quem Leo dedit epistolam 50 (nunc 66), III aon. Maii anni proxime sequentis, et Hilarus papa undecimam an. 462. Adhuc in vivis erat. an 472. Siquidem Sidonius Apollinaris ad eum sub episcopatus sui initia scribit epistola 7 libri VI. Sidonium autem anno 472 sedem Arvernensem conscendisse probat illustrissimus cardinalis Baronius ad hunc annum num. 12 et seq. Unus est Fonteius ex episcopie, quibus Lucidus presbyter libellum seu fictitium, seu genuinum obtulisse dicitur.
Fonteius. In the place of Auspicius, bishop of Vaison, to whom Saint Leo was writing in letter 36 (now 40), on the seventh day before the kalends of September in the year 449, Fonteius was elected: to whom Leo gave letter 50 (now 66) on the third day before the nones of May of the year next following, and Pope Hilary the eleventh in the year 462. He was still among the living in the year 472. For Sidonius Apollinaris writes to him at the beginning of his own episcopate in letter 7 of book VI. Now that Sidonius ascended the see of the Arverni in the year 472 the most illustrious Cardinal Baronius proves at this year, number 12 and following. Fonteius is one of the bishops to whom the presbyter Lucidus is said to have presented a petition, whether fictitious or genuine.
Idatius. Cujus sedis episcopus non apparet. Idem forte episcopus cui cum aliis de Mamerti causa, qui Deensibus episcopum ordinaverat, rescripsit Hilarus papa.
Idatius. Of what see he was bishop does not appear. Perhaps the same bishop to whom, with others, Pope Hilary wrote back concerning the case of Mamertus, who had ordained a bishop for the people of Die.
Hilarus, ut legit Sirmondus cum codicibus mss. Trecopith., Victor, et duobus Thuan. concinentibus; vel Hilarius, ut alii cum vulgatis. Quam Ecclesiam administraverit ignoratur. Ponitur quidem circa haec tempora Hilarius quidam Carcassonensis episcopus: verum cum hoc oppidum inter civitates non
Hilarus, as Sirmond reads, the Troyes-Pithou, the Saint-Victor and the two de Thou manuscript codices agreeing; or Hilarius, as others with the common editions. What Church he governed is unknown. A certain Hilarius, bishop of Carcassonne, is indeed placed about these times: but since this town is not [found] among the cities
Editors' notes and page, col. 1407

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: notitia antiqua Sirmonii,› · call in col 1407

Hanc notitiam antiquiorem demonstravimus in observ. ad dissert. 5 Quesn., part. II, cap. 4.

We have shown this Notitia to be older in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 5, part II, chapter 4.

(printed under page 709)

Page

  • running head: 1407 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (right part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quod a Gallicanis episcopis›; B ‹I pro patre et episcopo suo›; C ‹jam pluries citatum›; D ‹epistola 7 libri VI›
  • old-edition numerals: 1477 after ‹Arelatense III.› (before ‹Valerius›); 1478 after ‹libellum›
  • misprints kept as printed: ‹Aliter› (for Alter; English "The other"); ‹subtitutus› (for substitutus); ‹pontificetum› (for pontificatum); ‹aon.› (for non., i.e. nones); ‹episcopie› (for episcopis); ‹36 (nunc 18)› as printed, UNSURE whether 18 is a misprint (elsewhere in these notes old 36 answers to new 40).
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence (the last English line borrows the verb from col. 1408's first line only for sense: the source ends at ‹civitates non›). ‹Con⟨s⟩eranensium›: printed ‹Con-eranensium›, the s lost. Worn type set as intended: ‹tes.em› = testem, ‹episcopi. ad quem› = episcopi, ad quem, ‹sequentis. et› = sequentis, et. Foot note call (a) after ‹Sirmonii,› left out; note (a) stands full width at the page foot under the band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (printed ‹ANNOTATIONNES›), not set here.
PL 54:1408
numerent antiquae Galliarum notitiae, non arbitror huic testimonio esse inhaerendum.
number [this town among the cities], I do not think that this testimony is to be relied on.
Victurus. Ad eumdem Hilarus papa, epist. 2 in causa Mamerti Viennensis an. 463, ubi primus ponitur, et epist. 4 in causa Ingenui et Auxanii ann. 464. Fuit per illam tempestatem Victurius Cenomanensis in tertia Lugdunensi episcopus; sed nostrum non esse habeo persuasum, cum propter nonnullam diversitatem nominis, tum quia episcopi in hac epistola et sequenti descripti non mihi videntur, extra septem provincias quaerendi.
Victurus. To the same man Pope Hilary [writes], letter 2 in the case of Mamertus of Vienne in the year 463, where he is placed first, and letter 4 in the case of Ingenuus and Auxanius in the year 464. There was at that period a Victurius, bishop of Le Mans in Lugdunensis Tertia; but I am persuaded that he is not ours, both on account of some difference in the name, and because the bishops listed in this letter and the following do not seem to me to be sought outside the Seven Provinces.
Eugenius episcopus Nemausensis in prima Narbonensi, ita asserente Joannis Savaronis codice. De illo praeterea omnino nihil.
Eugenius, bishop of Nîmes in Narbonensis Prima, the codex of Jean Savaron so asserting. Of him beyond this nothing at all.
Palladius. Unus ex iis ad quos scribit S. Leo epist. 50; cui praefuerit civitati, mihi latet.
Palladius. One of those to whom Saint Leo writes letter 50; over what city he presided is hidden from me.
Fraternus Glandevesis antistes in provincia Alpium maritimarum, ut testatur codex Savaronis.
Fraternus, bishop of Glandèves in the province of the Maritime Alps, as Savaron's codex attests.
Dynamius. Hanc fuisse Eculismensem in secunda Aquitanica episcopum aliquis ex eo utcumque conjiciat, quod Gregorius Turonensis lib. II Histor, cap. 13. ex verbis Paulini presbyteri, hujus nominis pontificem fide et religione conspicuum laudat, et recenset inter Encolismenses antistites Gallia Christiana post an. 400. Si tamen aliam conjecturam elicere licet ex Inscriptione Narbonensi, quam habes in notis ad epist. 2 (nunc 167), cum in illa legatur Dynamus episcopus pro reparatione ecclesiae Narbonensis contulisse solidos 50, fas est suspicari in eadem prima Narbonensi provincia fuisse episcopum, et forte Biterrensem, cum haec una Ecclesia supersit quae in his subscriptionibus suum non agnoscat antistitem: conjectura est, quam nolim pro assertione haberi.
Dynamius. That he was bishop of Angoulême in Aquitanica Secunda someone might in some fashion conjecture from this, that Gregory of Tours, book II of the History, chapter 13, from the words of the presbyter Paulinus, praises a pontiff of this name as distinguished for faith and piety, and the Gallia Christiana lists him among the bishops of Angoulême after the year 400. If however one may draw another conjecture from the Narbonne Inscription, which you have in the notes on letter 2 (now 167), since in it Bishop Dynamus is read to have contributed 50 solidi for the repair of the church of Narbonne, it is permissible to suspect that he was a bishop in the same province of Narbonensis Prima, and perhaps of Béziers, since this is the one Church remaining which does not recognize its own bishop in these subscriptions: it is a conjecture, which I should not wish to be taken for an assertion.
Julianus. Cabellicensis seu Cavellionensis in Viennensi provincia episcopus ponitur in Gallia Christiana ad hunc annum. Idem habeat ms. Savaronis cod. Vide an non iste est Julianus Pomerius, auctor operis de Vita Contemplativa, vel alius Julianus, cui opus istud inscribitur.
Julianus. He is placed as bishop of Cavaillon, Cabellicensis or Cavellionensis, in the province of Vienne in the Gallia Christiana at this year. Savaron's manuscript codex has the same. See whether this is not Julianus Pomerius, the author of the work On the Contemplative Life, or another Julianus, to whom that work is inscribed.
Armentarius Circa haec tempora numeratur inter episcopos Vellavorum seu Podiensium in Aquitanica prima, quod et diserte affirmat David Blondellus Apologiae pro Hieronymi sententia, sect. 3, p. 132. Illumque ipsum Armentarium esse existimat qui a Regiensi concilio depositus est, eo quod Ebreduni a duobus tantum episcopis contra canones ordinatus fuerat episcopus an. Dom. 439, quam ob causam, ne deinceps provebi ad pontificatum posset, statuerant praedictae synodi Patres Gallicani: qui tamen dispensatione postmodum cum eodem usi sunt, ut in alia saltem provincia quam Alpium maritimarum eligi posset. Locum habet in epist. 50 (nunc 60) S. Leonis ad Gallos an. D. 450.
Armentarius. About these times he is numbered among the bishops of the Vellavi or of Le Puy in Aquitanica Prima, which David Blondel also expressly affirms in the Apology for the Opinion of Jerome, section 3, p. 132. And he judges him to be that very Armentarius who was deposed by the council of Riez, because he had been ordained bishop at Embrun by two bishops only, against the canons, in the year of the Lord 439, for which cause the Gallican Fathers of the aforesaid synod had decreed that he could not thereafter be advanced to the pontificate: who nevertheless afterwards used a dispensation with him, so that he could be elected at least in a province other than that of the Maritime Alps. He has a place in letter 50 (now 60) of Saint Leo to the Gauls in the year of the Lord 450.
Honoratus Tolonensis episcopus dicitur in ms. Savaronis; in notitia Galliarum et septem provinciarum quae Leone pasterior est, Tulonensis civitas non apparet: ex quo suspectae fidei redditur Savaronis codex et hic et in aliis sedibus episcoporum designandis.
Honoratus is called bishop of Toulon in Savaron's manuscript; in the Notitia of the Gauls and of the Seven Provinces, which is later than Leo, the city of Toulon does not appear: whence Savaron's codex is rendered of suspect credit both here and in designating the other sees of the bishops.
Eparchius, ut habet Sirmondus I tomo Concil. Gali. et ms. Grim. in epist. sequente, vel Epartius, ut legitur vulgo; seu Ebartius, ut Thuan. codicis exemplar, alibi non occurrit: nec cujus loci episcopatum gesserit rescire potuimus.
Eparchius, as Sirmond has it in volume I of the Councils of Gaul, and the Grimani manuscript in the following letter, or Epartius, as is commonly read; or Ebartius, as the de Thou copy of the codex, does not occur elsewhere: nor have we been able to learn of what place he held the episcopate.
Eustachius, Eustathius, vel, ut habet Thuan. cod. unus, Eustochius. Turonensis facile crederetur episcopus qui eo tempore floruit, si ultra septem provincias excurrere in hac disquisitione liceret. Non apparet in codicis Rom. Thuaneo exemplari, nec apud Isidorum.
Eustachius, Eustathius, or, as one de Thou codex has it, Eustochius. He would easily be believed to be the bishop of Tours who flourished at that time, if it were permitted to range beyond the Seven Provinces in this inquiry. He does not appear in the de Thou copy of the Roman codex, nor in Isidore.
Maximinus. Ita Thuan. cod. exemplar: alias Maximus, qui quartus erit hujus nominis in epistolae inscriptione memoratus.
Maximinus. So the de Thou copy of the codex: elsewhere Maximus, who will be the fourth of this name mentioned in the inscription of the letter.
Ynantius. In provincia Viennensi mihi videtur fuisse
Ynantius. He seems to me to have been in the province of Vienne
Editors' notes and page, col. 1408

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1408 (left part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹numerent antiquae Galliarum›; B ‹Aquitanica episcopum aliquis›; C ‹cui opus istud inscribitur›; D ‹gnandis.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1479 after ‹auctor operis›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. UNSURE ‹Glandevesis› as printed (Glandevensis expected); ‹Dynamus› as printed in the report of the inscription; ‹Grim.› expanded in the English as Grimani, UNSURE. Worn type set as intended: ‹Enstathius› = Eustathius, ‹ııı ms.› = in ms., ‹epis'.› = epist. The comma in ‹videntur, extra› is as printed. The page foot carries the continuation of note (a) of col. 1407 under the band (printed ‹ANNOTATIONNES›), not set here.
PL 54:1409
episcopus quia inter eos numeratur a S. Leone, ad quos scribit epist. 37 (nunc 40) de Electione et Consecratione Ravennii in Arelasentem episcopum; ad quam alioqui suffragium conferre non potuisset.
a bishop, because he is numbered by Saint Leo among those to whom he writes letter 37 (now 40) On the Election and Consecration of Ravennius as bishop of Arles; to which otherwise he could not have contributed a vote.
2. Intemperies. Idatius in Chronico ad annum Valentiniani Augusti 28, id est, Christi Domini 452, testis est Euphronium Aeduensem episcopum misisse epistolam ad Agrippinum comitem, de signis quae apparuerunt in regionibus Galliarum: inter quae signa non immerito quis referat hanc, de qua Gallicani episcopi scribunt, aurarum intemperiem.
2. Inclemency. Idatius in the Chronicle, at the 28th year of Valentinian Augustus, that is, of Christ the Lord 452, is witness that Euphronius, bishop of Autun, sent a letter to Count Agrippinus concerning the signs which appeared in the regions of the Gauls: among which signs one might not undeservedly reckon this inclemency of the weather of which the Gallican bishops write.
3. Omnes intra Gallias, etc. Etsi non negamus commercii plurimum fuisse inter septem Galliarum provincias et alias provincias Gallicanas, videlicet, Lugdunenses, Belgicas, Germanias, etc., ut ex S. Hilarii Arelatensis cum sancti Germani Antissiodorensis excursibus manifestum est; tamen certum mihi pene est Gallias, de quibus hic loquuntur Gallicani episcopi, non alias esse quam septem provincias: et ex iis tantum conflatam esse synodum quae ad S. Leonem hanc epistolam scripsit, et ad quam sequentem (nunc 102) rescripsit S. Leo.
3. All within the Gauls, etc. Although we do not deny that there was very much intercourse between the seven provinces of the Gauls and the other Gallican provinces, namely the Lugdunenses, the Belgicas, the Germanies, etc., as is manifest from the journeys of Saint Hilary of Arles together with those of Saint Germanus of Auxerre; yet it is almost certain to me that the Gauls of which the Gallican bishops here speak are none other than the Seven Provinces: and that from these alone was made up the synod which wrote this letter to Saint Leo, and to which Saint Leo wrote back the following one (now 102).
4. Apostolatum vestrum. Omnibus indiscriminatim episcopis hanc alloquendi formulam tribui sexcentis testimoniis notum est: unicum notamus ex Apollinari Sidonio, qui et in Galliis et eadem fere aetate scribebat eumdem in modum ad Fonteium; eum, inquam, Vasionensium episcopum, qui huic epistolae subscripsit. Vide Sidonii epist. 7 lib. VI, et 4 lib. VII. Idem dicimus de voce papa. Enimvero omnes episcopi successores sunt apostolorum, omnes apostolorum cathedram tenent, et sicut S. Leo epist. 49 (nunc 61), cap. 2, testatur se sub Petri nomine Ecclesiae praesidere, ita caeteri Ecclesiae praesules sub apostolorum nomine praesidere, censendi sunt, qui proinde et apostolici nominari et apostolatus elogio decorari sine invidiae nota potuerunt: quamvis hoc usu hodiernus, penes quem loquendi jus et norma residet, Romano pontifici reservandum velit. Vide Clodovei Francorum regis epistolam ad episcopos sui regni, quos sic salutat: Dominis sanctis et apostolica sede dignissimis episcopis, Clodoveus rex: et in fine: Orate pro me, domini sancti et apostolica sede dignissimi papae.
4. Your apostleship. That this form of address was given to all bishops without distinction is known from countless testimonies: we note a single one from Sidonius Apollinaris, who both in the Gauls and at nearly the same period was writing in the same manner to Fonteius; him, I say, the bishop of the people of Vaison, who subscribed this letter. See Sidonius, letter 7 of book VI, and 4 of book VII. We say the same of the word pope. For indeed all bishops are successors of the apostles, all hold the chair of the apostles, and as Saint Leo in letter 49 (now 61), chapter 2, testifies that he presides over the Church under the name of Peter, so the other prelates of the Church are to be judged to preside under the name of the apostles, who accordingly could both be named apostolic and be adorned with the title of apostleship without any mark of odium: although present usage, with which the right and rule of speaking resides, would have this reserved to the Roman pontiff. See the letter of Clovis, king of the Franks, to the bishops of his kingdom, whom he greets thus: To the holy lords and bishops most worthy of the apostolic see, Clovis the king: and at the end: Pray for me, holy lords and popes most worthy of the apostolic see.
AD EPISTOLAM CII.
ON LETTER CII.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXVII.
IN QUESNEL LXXVII.
Episcopis Gallicanis.
To the Gallican Bishops.
1. Inspiratae. Omnes mss. codd. quos vidi habent inspirare; sicut et retinet Sirmondus, quod sensum non habet nisi obscurum. Griman. cod. habet quidem inspirare; sed cum ante ibidem legatur divinitus luce clarius est legendum inspiratae: quod et nonnulli editi codices exhibent.
1. Inspired. All the manuscript codices which I have seen have inspirare [to inspire]; as Sirmond also retains, which has no sense except an obscure one. The Grimani codex indeed has inspirare; but since divinitus [divinely] is read before it in the same place, it is clearer than light that inspiratae [inspired] is to be read: which some printed books also show.
2. Personis distinctis atque divisis, etc.; ita Grim.
2. With the persons distinct and divided, etc.; so the Grimani
Editors' notes and page, col. 1409

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1409 (call itself not seen)

Id non ita certum videtur ut Quesnellus existimat. Cum enim S. Leo ad permovendum Theodosium hanc plenissimam Galliarum synodum percupisset, in qua epistolam 28 ad Flavianum a cunctis Galliarum Ecclesiis episcoporum subscriptionibus receptam ostenderet; e cunctis Galliarum provinciis episcopos ad synodum accitos, et ex Lugdunensibus vicinioribus provinciis aliisque concurrisse satis credibile est.

This does not seem so certain as Quesnel supposes. For since St. Leo, in order to move Theodosius, had greatly desired this very full synod of the Gauls, in which he might show that letter 28 to Flavian had been received by all the Churches of the Gauls through the subscriptions of their bishops, it is credible enough that bishops were summoned to the synod from all the provinces of the Gauls, and came together from the nearer Lyonnese provinces and from others.

(printed under page 710)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1409 (call itself not seen)

Licet apostolatus et papae nomina aliis quoque episcopis olim tributa legantur, cavendum tamen est ne hinc aliorum episcoporum aequalitatem cum Romano pontifice quispiam colligat. Nam praeterquam quod alii plerique episcopi sedes non tenent ab apostolis ipsis fundatas, nullus alius etiam apostolicarum Ecclesiarum episcopus proprius est S. Petri successor, nisi solus Romanus, in quem solum propterea S. Petri primatus ac primatus jura transierunt.

Although the names "apostolate" and "pope" are read as having once been given to other bishops as well, care must be taken that no one infers from this an equality of other bishops with the Roman pontiff. For besides the fact that most other bishops do not hold sees founded by the apostles themselves, no other bishop even of the apostolic Churches is properly the successor of St. Peter save the Roman alone, to whom alone, therefore, St. Peter's primacy and the rights of the primacy have passed.

(printed under page 710)

(c) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1409 or 1410 (call itself not seen)

Alii Theophili scientiam, egregia gesta ac virtutes considerantes, eum nimio zelo abreptum, moderationis limites excessisse, praecipitique judicio in S. Leonem Chrysostomum egisse non inficiantur, sed ita ut etiam S. Cyrillus initio sui pontificatus in eadem Theophili sententia, quam aequissimam putabat, aliquandiu perstiterit. Haec humana praejudicia sicut S. Innocentio I non tanta visa sunt ut cum Theophilo communionem abrumperet, ita Leonem nostrum non impedierunt quominus eumdem Theophilum probatissimum et sanctae memoriae virum vocaret.

Others, weighing the learning, the outstanding deeds and the virtues of Theophilus, do not deny that, carried away by excessive zeal, he overstepped the bounds of moderation and acted with headlong judgement against St. [John] Chrysostom, yet in such a way that St. Cyril too, at the beginning of his episcopate, persisted for some time in that same judgement of Theophilus, which he thought most just. As these human prejudices did not seem to St. Innocent I so grave that he should break off communion with Theophilus, so they did not hinder our Leo from calling the same Theophilus "a man most approved and of holy memory." ["in S. Leonem Chrysostomum" is so printed, plainly for "Joannem".]

(printed under page 710)

Page

  • running head: 1409 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (right part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹episcopus quia inter eos›; B ‹cias: et ex iis tantum›; C ‹residet, Romano pontifici›; D stands in the foot-note band, between ‹(a) Id non ita certum videtur› and ‹virtutes considerantes›
  • old-edition numerals: 1480 after ‹apparuerunt›; 1481 after ‹dignissimi papae.› (before the caption ‹AD EPISTOLAM CII.›)
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. UNSURE ‹cum sancti Germani› as printed (tum expected). Worn type set as intended: ‹Christii› = Christi, ‹sunt. qui› = sunt, qui, ‹inspirata'› = inspiratae. Foot note calls (a) after ‹tamen› and (b) after ‹Omnibus› left out; the Ballerini's notes (a), (b) and the beginning of (c) (call in col. 1410) stand at the page foot under the band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, not set here. The numerals 2, 3, 4 of the notes on letter XCIX are as printed.
PL 54:1410
cod., pro quo vulg. edit., naturis et personis distinctis, ut neque ipse esset, etc.
codex, for which the common editions [have], with the natures and persons distinct, so that neither He Himself should be, etc.
3. Theophilum. Mirabitur quis hunc inter probatissimos praesules recenseri a S. Leone, dignumque haberi qui Dioscoro in exemplum proponeratur. Quod ne ad fidei tantum sinceritatem restringatur, obstat quod sanctae memoriae appellatur ab eodem epist. 94 (nunc 121) ad Marcianum imperatorem, et 68 (nunc 88) ad Paschasinum Lilybetanum, et cum sanctitatis praeconio citantur ejus scripta tam in epistola 134 (nunc 165) ad Leonem Augustum, quam in excerptis SS. Patrum in concilio Chalcedonensi relectis. Nec tamen ignorare potuit S. Leo quam nefandis artibus, quam horrendis calumniis, quamque aperta vi sanctissimum Ecclesiae doctorem Joannem Chrysostomum persecutus fuerit, ac tandem oppresserit Theophilus. An eum tot scelerum ante mortem poenituerit, qui volet inquirere, adeat lib IX cap. 5 Vitae sancti Joannis Chrysostomi, mirabili diligentia, judicio, doctrina ac concinnitate Gallice nuper conscriptae ab eruditissimo viro Godefrido Hermantio doctore Sorbonico et Ecclesiae Bellovacensis canonico.
3. Theophilus. One will wonder that this man is listed by Saint Leo among the most approved prelates, and is held worthy to be set before Dioscorus as an example. That this should not be restricted to the soundness of his faith alone is prevented by the fact that he is called of holy memory by the same in letter 94 (now 121) to the emperor Marcian, and 68 (now 88) to Paschasinus of Lilybaeum, and his writings are cited with a commendation of his holiness both in letter 134 (now 165) to Leo Augustus and in the excerpts of the holy Fathers read over in the council of Chalcedon. And yet Saint Leo could not have been ignorant with what unspeakable arts, with what horrible calumnies, and with what open violence Theophilus persecuted and at last crushed John Chrysostom, the most holy doctor of the Church. Whether he repented of so many crimes before his death, let him who wishes to inquire go to book IX, chapter 5, of the Life of Saint John Chrysostom, lately written in French with admirable diligence, judgement, learning and elegance by that most erudite man Godefroy Hermant, doctor of the Sorbonne and canon of the Church of Beauvais.
Crediderim ego ex his loquendi formulis de episcoporum sanctitate non esse decernendum, cum videamus perditissimos homines iisdem titulis decorari etiam in conciliis oecumenicis, et hanc consuetudinem per ea tempora viguisse, ut quicumque episcopi a fide catholica nullo modo deviaverant, decesserantque in communione Ecclesiae, reponerentur in sacris diptychis, et sanctae memoriae viri dicerentur.
I for my part should believe that nothing is to be determined about the holiness of bishops from these forms of speech, since we see the most abandoned men adorned with the same titles even in ecumenical councils, and that this custom was in force in those times, that whatever bishops had in no way deviated from the Catholic faith, and had died in the communion of the Church, were placed in the sacred diptychs, and were called men of holy memory.
4. Ad fratres nostros Hispaniae. Videmus hic primum de Gallicana Ecclesia S. Leonem esse sollicitum, tum de Hispana, quia plerumque accepit a Gallis quae ad fidei initium, incrementum et custodiam sibi erant vel necessaria vel utilia. Idatius Hispanus in Chronico ad olymp. 307 nonnulla habet quae hujus sunt instituti et loci: De Galliis epistolae deferuntur, etc. supra in notis ad epist. 15 n. 9. Eadem via, ac episcoporum Gallicanorum ministerio, missa ad episcopos Italicae dioecesis celebris epistola Leonis nostri ad Flavianum, ut ex sequenti epistola (nunc 97) Eusebii Mediolanensis ad sanctum Leonem docemur: Ad nos, inquit, ex vestra admonitione, sancto fratre et coepiscopo nostro Ceretio mutuante pervenit.
4. To our brethren of Spain. We see here that Saint Leo is concerned first for the Gallican Church, then for the Spanish, because for the most part it received from the Gauls the things which were either necessary or useful to it for the beginning, increase and safeguarding of the faith. Idatius the Spaniard in the Chronicle, at Olympiad 307, has some things which belong to this purpose and place: From the Gauls letters are brought, etc.; see above in the notes on letter 15, no. 9. By the same way, and by the ministry of the Gallican bishops, the celebrated letter of our Leo to Flavian was sent to the bishops of the Italian diocese, as we are taught from the following letter (now 97) of Eusebius of Milan to Saint Leo: It reached us, he says, by your admonition, our holy brother and fellow bishop Ceretius lending it.
AD EPISTOLAM C⟨I⟩II.
ON LETTER CIII.
Et exemplar sententiae contra Dioscorum latae.
And the copy of the sentence passed against Dioscorus.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXXII.
IN QUESNEL LXXXII.
Exemplar sententiae. Jacobus Sirmondus hanc sententiam ex codd. Corbeiens. et Pithoeano, in quibus huic epistolae subjiciebatur, exscribendam quoque hic censuit. Quoad sensum convenit fere in omnibus cum illum legatorum sancti Leonis suffragio, quod
Copy of the sentence. Jacques Sirmond judged that this sentence, from the Corbie and the Pithou codices, in which it was appended to this letter, should be copied out here too. As to the sense it agrees in nearly everything with that vote of the legates of Saint Leo which
Editors' notes and page, col. 1410

Footnotes

(d) ‹anchor: legatorum sancti Leonis› · call in col 1410

Legatorum S. Leonis contra Dioscorum sententiam pontificis auctoritate latam, in Chalcedonensi concilio non sententiam proprie dictam, sed merum suffragium, quo licet post quaesitam synodi mentem pronuntato, res tamen adhuc integra Patribus relicta fuerit, hac notatione Quesnellus contendit. At eam veram sententiam fuisse probavimus annot. 6 (Col. 989, n. b) in epist. 103. Cum vero post- (continues)

In this note Quesnel contends that the sentence of St. Leo's legates against Dioscorus, passed by the pontiff's authority, was at the Council of Chalcedon not a sentence properly so called but a mere vote, by which, though pronounced after the mind of the synod had been asked, the matter was nonetheless left still open to the Fathers. But that it was a true sentence we have proved in annotation 6 (col. 989, note b) on letter 103. Since, however, after- (continues) ["pronuntato" is so printed.]

(printed under page 710)

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1410 (left part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹cod., pro quo vulg. edit.›; B ‹cio, doctrina ac concinnitate›; C ‹deferuntur, etc. supra in notis›; D stands in the foot-note band beside ‹virtutes considerantes›
  • old-edition numerals: 1482 after ‹nullo modo deviaverant,›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. ‹C⟨I⟩II.› in the caption: the second numeral letter is damaged (prints as a short tick). UNSURE the first figure of ‹olymp. 307›, poorly printed (read as 3). Foot note calls (c) after ‹S. Leo› and (d) after ‹sancti Leonis› left out; the end of note (c) and note (d) stand at the page foot under the band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, not set here. ‹Chrysostomi. mirabili› and ‹diligentia.judicio›: points printed where commas are intended (worn type), set as commas.
PL 54:1411
in act. 3 Chalcedonensi reperitur. Observatione porro dignissimum est sedis apostolicae legatos ne suum quidem suffragium prius ferre adversus Dioscorum voluisse, quam totius synodi mentem ac consilium repetita saepius interrogatione explorassent. Quo igitur, inquiunt ita contemnens, vestra sanctitas ore proprio faciat manifestum.. Sancta synodus dixit: Indignatione quae contra inobedientes a sanctis canonibus constituta est. Et infra: Quid placeat vestrae sanctitati inquit Paschasinus, volumus dicere. Sancta synodus dixit: Quae placita sunt canonibus. Institit deinde bis Paschasinus: Jubet religiositas vestra ut ecclesiastica ultione adversus eum utamur? Consentitis Sancta synodus dixit: Omnes consentimus. Et post multa: Petimus igitur vestram sanctitatem, qui habetis locum sanctissimi papae Leonis, promulgare in eum et canonibus insertam contra eum proferre sententiam. Postquam igitur sciscitatus esset rursum Paschasinus: Quid placet beatitudini vestrae? et Maximus Antiochenus eum adhuc de totius synodi consensu certiorem fecisset, tunc demum suum hoc legati protulere suffragium Leonis nomine, cujus vices gerebant; rem enim totam in integro relictam a se fuisse satis testati sunt, cum, prolata sua sente⟨n⟩tia, haec addiderunt: Superest ut congregata venerabilis synodus canonicam contra praedictum Dioscorum proferat, justitia suadente, sententiam. Exemplar illud sententiae nihil aliud, inquam, est quam legatorum suffragium act. 3 Chalced. prolatum, sed ab imperito translatore corruptum, vel etiam interpolatum. Nec opus erat ex mss. codicibus illud eruere, cum jam pridem typis esset excusum in Crabbiana et Nicoliniana Conciliorum editionibus, ad calcem Actorum Chalcedonensium. Fallit igitur titulus, qui Sententia dicit, quod suffragium tantum est Sententiae praevium, et epistola appellatur in utraque illa Conciliorum editione.
is found in the third session of Chalcedon. It is moreover most worthy of observation that the legates of the apostolic see were unwilling to give even their own vote against Dioscorus before they had explored the mind and counsel of the whole synod by a question repeated several times. With what then, they say, [is] he who so shows contempt [to be visited], let your holiness make manifest by its own mouth. The holy synod said: With the indignation which has been appointed by the holy canons against the disobedient. And below: What pleases your holiness, says Paschasinus, we wish to say. The holy synod said: What is pleasing to the canons. Then Paschasinus pressed twice: Does your piety command that we use ecclesiastical punishment against him? Do you consent? The holy synod said: We all consent. And after much: We therefore ask your holiness, who hold the place of the most holy Pope Leo, to promulgate against him and to pronounce against him the sentence contained in the canons. After, therefore, Paschasinus had inquired again: What pleases your beatitude? and Maximus of Antioch had further assured him of the consent of the whole synod, then at last the legates pronounced this their vote in the name of Leo, whose place they were holding; for they sufficiently testified that the whole matter had been left open by them, when, having pronounced their opinion, they added this: It remains that the venerable synod here assembled should pronounce, as justice urges, a canonical sentence against the aforesaid Dioscorus. That copy of the sentence is nothing other, I say, than the vote of the legates pronounced in the third session of Chalcedon, but corrupted, or even interpolated, by an unskilled translator. Nor was there need to dig it out of manuscript codices, since it had long ago been printed in Crabbe's and Nicolini's editions of the Councils, at the end of the Acts of Chalcedon. The title therefore deceives, which says Sentence for what is only a vote preliminary to the Sentence, and it is called a letter in both of those editions of the Councils.
AD EPISTOLAM CIV.
ON LETTER CIV.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXVIII.
IN QUESNEL LXXVIII.
Marciano Augusto.
To Marcian Augustus.
1. Leo Marciano Augusto. In plerisque editionibus quae post Canisianam an. 1546 et 1547 evulgatae sunt, praefixus est huic epistolae titulus ad pompam et splendorem confictus in hunc modum: Leo episcopus Romanae et universalis Ecclesiae, etc. Sed novitiam hanc epigraphen ignorant editiones Conciliorum Jacobi Merlini anno Dom. 1524 et 1535, Colonienses an. 1530, 1635 et 1538. Suriana Operum sancti Leonis, Sicardi ann. 1568, Parisiis; Holstenius ipse in collectione Romana pontifici Romano ab eminentiss. cardinale Barberino dicata, nec non mss. codd. Griman., Thuanei, Victorini plures, Trecopithoeanus, etc.
1. Leo to Marcian Augustus. In most of the editions which were published after that of Canisius of the years 1546 and 1547, there is prefixed to this letter a title fabricated for pomp and splendour in this manner: Leo, bishop of the Roman and universal Church, etc. But this new-made superscription is unknown to the editions of the Councils of Jacques Merlin of the year of the Lord 1524 and 1535, to those of Cologne of the years 1530, 1635 and 1538, to Surius's edition of the Works of Saint Leo, to Sicard's of the year 1568, at Paris; to Holstenius himself in the Roman collection dedicated to the Roman pontiff by the most eminent Cardinal Barberini, and also to the manuscript codices, the Grimani, the de Thou ones, several of Saint-Victor, the Troyes-Pithou, etc.
2. Vestro beneficio. Legebatur antea nostro beneficio; sed contradicunt omnes mss. codd. Grim., Trecopith., Cantabrig., Victor., Thuanei quatuor, et edit. Canisii, Merlini, Sicardi, Nicolini, Surii, nec non Baronius ad annum ⟨4⟩52, num. 14 et tertia parte concil. Chalcedonensis. Ita legendum esse manifestum est ex epistola sequenti ad Pulcheriam Augustam, quam alloquens, Anatolius, inquit, parum considerans quanto pietatis VESTRAE beneficio et mei favoris assensu Constantinopolitanae Ecclesiae sacerdotium fuerit consecutus, etc.
2. By your kindness. Formerly nostro beneficio [by our kindness] was read; but all the manuscript codices contradict it, the Grimani, the Troyes-Pithou, the Cambridge, the Saint-Victor, the four de Thou ones, and the editions of Canisius, Merlin, Sicard, Nicolini, Surius, and also Baronius at the year 452, number 14, and the third part of the council of Chalcedon. That it is to be read thus is manifest from the following letter to Pulcheria Augusta, addressing whom he says: Anatolius, too little considering by how great a kindness of YOUR piety and by the assent of my favour he obtained the episcopate of the Church of Constantinople, etc.
3. Quam apostolicam non potest facere sedem. Sedes
3. Which he cannot make an apostolic see. Sees
Editors' notes and page, col. 1411

Page

  • running head: 1411 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (right part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹in act. 3 Chalcedonensi reperitur›; B ‹tiorem fecisset, tunc demum›; C stands between the columns level with the caption ‹Marciano Augusto.›; D ‹non Baronius ad annum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1483 after ‹Consentitis›
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence. Last word ‹Se-|des› is split at the column break and completed from the first line of col. 1412. ‹sente⟨n⟩tia›: a gap in the type where the n is lost. ‹⟨4⟩52›: the first figure is damaged. ‹Augustam. quam› printed with a point where a comma is intended (worn type), set as comma. VESTRAE is in small capitals within the italic quotation. The page foot carries the end of the Ballerini's note (d) (call in col. 1410) under the band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, not set here.
PL 54:1412
seu Ecclesiae apostolicae non una ratione dicuntur. 1° Enim Romana sedes Apostolica ἀντονομαστικῶς appellatur, quia a principibus apostolorum fundata et utriusque sanguine consecrata fuit 2° Alexandrina et Antiochena, quia post SS. Petri et Pauli praedicationem Christianum in hac nomen primum exortum est; illa per sanctum Marcum ejus discipulum fundata. 3° Ecclesiae quae ab aliis apostolis fidei semina acceperunt, aut ab eis sunt administratae, quemadmodum Jerosolymitana sedes apostolica appellatur a Theodorito lib. IV, cap. 21. 4° Tertulliano ea est Ecclesia apostolica quae evolvit ordinem episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentem, ut primus ille episcopus aliquem ex apostolis vel apostolicis viris, qui tamen cum apostolis perseverarit, habuerit auctorem et antecessorem: hoc enim modo Ecclesiae apostolicae census suos deferunt: sicut Smyrneorum Ecclesia Polycarpum a Joanne collocatum refert (Tertull. lib. de Praescr. cap. 32). 5° Ille quoque, ab eodem cap. 20 ejusdem libri, apostolicae deputantur, ut soboles apostolicarum Ecclesiarum, quae ab Ecclesiis per apostolos conditis fraducem fidei et semina doctrinae mutuatae sunt, ut Ecclesiae fierent. 6° Nonnulli eas Ecclesias apostolicis accenseri putant ab Augustino lib. II de Doctrina Christ. cap. 8, quae epistolas apostolicas accipere meruerunt: quales sunt Thessalonicensis, Ephesina Collossensis, etc. Sed etsi revera apostolicae sunt sensu Tertulliani jam exposito, tamen ab Augustino apostolicae eo loco non appellantur, sed iisdem potius ut distinctae opponuntur.
or Churches are called apostolic in more than one way. 1st, the Roman see is called Apostolic by antonomasia, because it was founded by the princes of the apostles and consecrated by the blood of both. 2nd, the Alexandrian and the Antiochene, because after the preaching of Saints Peter and Paul the Christian name first arose in the latter; the former was founded through Saint Mark his disciple. 3rd, the Churches which received the seeds of the faith from other apostles, or were governed by them, as the see of Jerusalem is called apostolic by Theodoret, book IV, chapter 21. 4th, for Tertullian that is an apostolic Church which unrolls the order of its bishops running down through successions from the beginning in such a way that that first bishop had as author and predecessor some one of the apostles or of apostolic men, one however who persevered with the apostles: for in this manner the apostolic Churches render their registers: as the Church of the Smyrnaeans reports Polycarp placed there by John (Tertullian, On Prescription, ch. 32). 5th, those also are reckoned apostolic by the same, chapter 20 of the same book, as the offspring of apostolic Churches, which have borrowed the shoot of faith and the seeds of doctrine from Churches founded by the apostles, that they might become Churches. 6th, some think that those Churches are counted among the apostolic by Augustine, book II On Christian Doctrine, chapter 8, which merited to receive apostolic letters: such as are the Thessalonian, the Ephesian, the Colossian, etc. But although they are in truth apostolic in the sense of Tertullian already set out, yet they are not called apostolic by Augustine in that place, but are rather set over against these as distinct.
Ex hujus epistolae exordio, fictitiae epistolae Eleutheri papae ad Gallos episcopos exordium confecit famosus ille impostor.
From the opening of this letter that notorious impostor made up the opening of the fictitious letter of Pope Eleutherus to the bishops of Gaul.
AD EPISTOLAM CV.
ON LETTER CV.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXIX.
IN QUESNEL LXXIX.
Pulcheriae Augustae.
To Pulcheria Augusta.
Duo solum codices, Grimanicus scilicet et Victorinus, adfuere huic et 84 atque 86 (nunc 111 et 113) epistolis relegendis, quae sane multis in locis medicam manum desiderabant, ut conferre volenti patebit.
Only two codices, namely the Grimani and the Saint-Victor, were at hand for re-reading this letter and letters 84 and 86 (now 111 and 113), which indeed in many places were in need of a healing hand, as will be plain to anyone willing to compare.
1. Sed is qui jure charitatis rationabilis, et morum et officiorum ordo servabitur. Pene haeret aqua: nam nec editi codices, nec mss. satis emendati mihi videntur. Editi sic habebant: Sed ea quae jure charitatis rationabilis est, et morum et officiorum servabitur unanimitas. Victorinus cod. eadem fere habet: ultima tamen vox unanimitas in eo desideratur. In Griman. sic legimus: Sed aequo jure charitatis rationabilis et morum et officiorum ordo servabitur. Etsi vero textum Leonis ex hoc potissimum, paucis mutatis, confecimus, alium tamen hunc ita ex his omnibus consarciri posse conjicimus: Sed ea quae jure charitatis rationabilis est, morum unanimitas et officiorum ordo servabitur.
1. But that order which by right of reasonable charity, both of conduct and of offices, shall be kept. I am almost at a standstill: for neither the printed books nor the manuscripts seem to me sufficiently corrected. The printed ones had it thus: But that unanimity which is reasonable by right of charity, both of conduct and of offices, shall be kept. The Saint-Victor codex has nearly the same: yet the last word, unanimity, is wanting in it. In the Grimani we read thus: But by an equal right of reasonable charity the order both of conduct and of offices shall be kept. Now although we have made up Leo's text chiefly from this, with a few things changed, yet we conjecture that this other can be pieced together from all of these thus: But that unanimity of conduct and order of offices which is reasonable by right of charity shall be kept.
2. Cassamus. Idem hoc verbum usurpat in sequenti epistola (nunc 106), nec non epist. 73 (nunc 90) cap. 1, et 99 (nunc 126.) Cujus vocis non idem semper est significatus: plerumque enim idem est ac irritum facere; aliquando autem cassari idem ac irritum esse et omni auctoritate vacuum: nonnumquam etiam idem est cassare ac irritum declarare et cassum pronuntiare; et hoc modo
2. We annul. He uses this same word in the following letter (now 106), and also in letter 73 (now 90), chapter 1, and 99 (now 126). The meaning of this word is not always the same: for mostly it is the same as to make void; but sometimes to be annulled is the same as to be void and empty of all authority: sometimes also to annul is the same as to declare void and to pronounce null; and in this manner
Editors' notes and page, col. 1412

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: cassum pronuntiare; et› · call in col 1412

Duae actorum species cassari solent. Quaedam enim legitima auctoritate ordineque legitimo gesta, rata et valida sunt: quae si a superiori potestate cassanda credantur, cassare hoc casu idem est ac irritum facere. Quaedam vero vel illegitima auctoritate, vel sine legitimo ordine, seu cum enormi iniquitate ac injustitia gesta sunt; ac propterea cum nullam per se vim habeant, quandocumque haec quispiam competenti auctoritate cassat, irrita decla- (continues)

Two kinds of acts are commonly quashed. Some, done by lawful authority and in lawful order, are ratified and valid: if these are judged by a higher power to be such as should be quashed, to quash is in this case the same as to make void. Others, however, have been done either by unlawful authority, or without lawful order, or with enormous iniquity and injustice; and therefore, since they have no force of themselves, whenever anyone with competent authority quashes these, he declares them void (continues)

(printed under page 711)

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1412 (left part of the head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹seu Ecclesiae apostolicae› (line begins with the carried syllable ‹des›); B ‹5° Ille quoque, ab eodem›; C stands level with ‹Duo solum codices›; D ‹2. Cassamus.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1484 after ‹1° Enim›; 1485 after ‹verbum usurpat›
  • other: Column begins with ‹des›, the end of ‹Sedes› split at the break; the whole word is set in col. 1411 and this column starts at ‹seu›. Column ends mid-sentence at ‹et hoc modo›. The Greek adverb is split ‹ἀν-|τονομαστικῶς› over two lines and joined. The ordinal marks are printed as superior o (1o, 2o ...), set with °. Worn type set as intended: ‹mutuatae sant› = sunt. The lemma of note 1 is set as printed. Foot note call (a) after ‹pronuntiare; et› left out; the Ballerini's note (a) stands at the page foot under the band BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, not set here.
PL 54:1413
sumi mihi videtur in praesenti a sancto Leone. Enimvero tam ea quae in Ephesino latrocinio acta fuerant, quam ultimus canon Chalcedonensis, irritari et cassari opus non habebant, cum et illud concilium vocari nulla ratio sineret, ut loquitur ipse Leo, et consensiones Chalcedonensium Patrum in gratiam Anatolii eo ipso nullae consendae essent, quod contra Nicaenorum Patrum inviolabiles sanctiones adhibitae fuerant : Sive enim per pauciores, sive per plures ecclesiastica judicia celebrantur, omni penitus auctoritate est vacuum quidquid ab illorum fuerit constitutione diversum. Quod aliis his verbis exprimit in eadem epistola : Si quid usquam aliter quam illi statuere praesumitur, sine cunctatione cassatur. Idem ergo apud Leonem est, omni penitus auctoritate esse vacuum, et sine cunctatione cassari; hoc est, ut paulo infra sequitur de conscriptione Constantinopolitanae synodi, ab initio sui esse caducum dudumque collapsum. Quod autem omni penitus auctoritate vacuum est, quod sine cunctatione statim ac praesumptum est cassatur, quod ab initio sui caducum est, dudumque collapsum, nulla sententia, nulla auctoritate necesse est cassum et irritum effici, sed tantummodo irritum et cassum declarari ac denuntiari. Quod hic facit sanctus Leo, ut canonum custos et exsecutor, unica secum imperator⟨i⟩ae fidei pietate: cujus auctoritas merito pontificiae adjungitur, q⟨u⟩ia de exsecutione et defensione canonum antiquorum et de temeritate novellorum repellenda agebatur; secus si irritanda forent, quae aliquid antea roboris habuissent. Ne porro quod diximus de hujus vocis significatione ex proprio natum ingenio videatur, monendus est a nobis lector eodem sensu usurpari in decretali quae Coelestino papae III tribuitur, c. Cum delectus, tit. de Elect. et electi Potest. : Cassetis, id est, inquit glossa, nullam pronuntietis; et ad decretalem Innocentii III, c. Accedens, 1, tit. Ut lite non contest.: Cassavimus,
seems to me to be taken in the present place by holy Leo. For indeed both the things that had been done in the Robber Synod of Ephesus and the last canon of Chalcedon had no need of being made void and quashed, since no reason allowed the former even to be called a council, as Leo himself says, and the agreements of the Fathers of Chalcedon in favour of Anatolius were to be reckoned null by the very fact that they had been applied against the inviolable ordinances of the Nicene Fathers: For whether ecclesiastical judgements are held by fewer or by more, whatever is at variance with their constitution is utterly void of all authority. Which he expresses in these other words in the same letter: If anything anywhere is presumed to be decreed otherwise than they decreed, it is quashed without delay. In Leo, therefore, to be utterly void of all authority and to be quashed without delay are the same thing; that is, as follows a little below concerning the written instrument of the synod of Constantinople, to be frail from its very beginning and long since fallen. But what is utterly void of all authority, what is quashed without delay as soon as it has been presumed, what is frail from its beginning and long since fallen, need not be rendered null and void by any sentence or by any authority, but only be declared and proclaimed void and null. This is what holy Leo does here, as guardian and executor of the canons, the piety of the imperial faith being united with him: whose authority is rightly joined to the pontifical, because the matter in hand was the execution and defence of the ancient canons and the repelling of the rashness of the new ones; it would be otherwise if things had to be made void which had previously had some force. Moreover, lest what we have said of the meaning of this word should seem born of our own wit, the reader must be advised by us that it is used in the same sense in the decretal which is attributed to Pope Celestine III, c. Cum dilectus, tit. De electione et electi potestate: You are to quash, that is, says the gloss, you are to pronounce null; and on the decretal of Innocent III, c. Accedens, 1, tit. Ut lite non contestata: We have quashed,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1413

Page

  • running head: 1413 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS] (right part of the head not visible in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A sumi mihi videtur; B cassatur, quod ab initio; C rat. Ephesini latrocinii (in the Ballerini annotation); D cedonensi canoni Nicaeno (in the Ballerini annotation)
  • old-edition numerals: 1486 after adhibitae; 1487 after irritum
  • other: The lower half of the column, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, is the Ballerini foot annotation (begins "rat. Ephesini latrocinii gesta", ends "eumque cas-"); as the editors' own foot note it is not set here and belongs to the notes. Damaged type: imperator⟨i⟩ae, q⟨u⟩ia. "unica" is read as printed (c may be a worn t); English follows "unita". Worn n in "Constantinopolitanae" and "canon" set as intended.
PL 54:1414
id est, cassam denuntiavimus, inquit glossator : Cum enim sententiam nulla est, non debet cassari, sed cassa et irrita denuntiari, quia quod nihil est cassari non potest, et omnia restituenda †sunt in pristinam causam per talem sententiam habita; quod et supra postulabat ab imperatore Leo noster, cum de pseudo-synodo Ephesina ageret, et quidem sequentibus etiam hujusce epistolae verbis ostendit duplicem ob causam canonem 28 approbari a se nullo modo potuisse, 1° quia debebat in omnibus ecclesiasticis causis, his legibus obsequens esse, quibus canon ille contrarius erat, qui proinde ante omnem illius sententiam erat irritus et cassus; 2° quia tanta erat Nicaenorum canonum auctoritas, ut quidquid a multo etiam pluribus contra esset decretum, in nulla reverentia habendum esset.
that is, we have proclaimed it null, says the glossator: For when a sentence is null, it ought not to be quashed, but to be proclaimed null and void, because what is nothing cannot be quashed, and all things done through such a sentence are to be restored to their former state; which our Leo also demanded above of the emperor, when he was treating of the pseudo-synod of Ephesus, and indeed by the following words of this very letter too he shows that for a twofold reason canon 28 could in no way be approved by him: first, because he was bound in all ecclesiastical causes to be obedient to those laws to which that canon was contrary, which accordingly was void and null before any sentence of his; second, because so great was the authority of the Nicene canons that whatever had been decreed to the contrary, even by far more, was to be held in no reverence.
AD EPISTOLAM CVI.
ON LETTER CVI.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXX.
IN QUESNEL, LXXX.
Anatolio episcopo CP.
To Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople.
1. Non inculpata principia. Video a plerisque Leonis verba non satis perpendi, cum tamen ipse sua scrupulosius selegerit : non enim ait irritam aut vitiosam fuisse Anatolii ordinationem, vel contra canones usurpatam, ut de ordinatione Maximi mox asserit, sed tantum : Non inculpata illius fuisse principia, et ut epist. 55 (nunc 70) ad Pulcheriam loquitur, ordinationem ejus dura praecessisse; epist. 78 (nunc 104) ad Marcianum August., ejus initia titubasse; epist. 84, ejus ordinationem fuisse suspectam, quia videlicet ejus fides in dubium vocari poterat, qui ab Eutychis defensoribus fuerat ordinatus, nec immerito credebatur, ut supra dixit, quod ejus ordinatores contra sanctorum canonum constituta viderentur sui similem consecrasse. Caeterum non erat eadem Anatolii conditio ac Maximi et caeterorum, qui male depositis ab Ephesino latrocinio episcopis
1. Beginnings not free from blame. I see that Leo's words are not sufficiently weighed by most, although he himself chose his own with unusual scruple: for he does not say that the ordination of Anatolius was void or faulty, or usurped against the canons, as he presently asserts of the ordination of Maximus, but only: That his beginnings were not free from blame, and, as he says in letter 55 (now 70) to Pulcheria, that hard things had gone before his ordination; in letter 78 (now 104) to Marcian Augustus, that his beginnings had faltered; in letter 84, that his ordination had been suspect, namely because the faith of one who had been ordained by the defenders of Eutyches could be called into doubt, and it was not undeservedly believed, as he said above, that his ordainers seemed, against the ordinances of the holy canons, to have consecrated one like themselves. But the condition of Anatolius was not the same as that of Maximus and the rest, who, the bishops having been wrongly deposed by the Robber Synod of Ephesus,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1414

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1414
  • marginal letters: A id est, cassam denuntiavimus; B 1. Non inculpata principia (beside the caption lines); C sans irritum declaravit (in the Ballerini annotation); D rogativis sedis Constantinopolitanae (in the Ballerini annotation)
  • old-edition numerals: 1488 after viderentur
  • other: The lower half of the column, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, is the continuation of the Ballerini foot annotation (begins "sans irritum declaravit", ends "declarasse dicendus est."); not set here, belongs to the notes. UNSURE: "sententiam" (the final m seems printed); "†sunt" (worn type, may read "sint"). The column ends mid-sentence.
PL 54:1415
superpositi fuerant : non enim vivente Flaviano consecratus est Anatolius; alioqui numquam eum sanctus Leo inter episcopos habuisset, ut saepius scripsit; sed post ejus decessum, ut etiam ex Liberati Breviario cap. 12 manifestum est : unde modo fidei ejus integritas appareret, quam nulla, ut lapsi episcopi fecerant, subscriptione violaverat, nihil erat quod ejus ordinationem ratam haberi vetaret. Non igitur dispensatione cum eo utendum fuit, sed inquisitione sola, quae ejus de Incarnatione fidei sinceritatem probaret, nec aliud umquam exegit sanctus Leo praeter pujusmodi testimonium : quod antequam fieret, ejus ordinationi suffragari litteris communicatoriis noluit, ne forte haeretico homini communicare videretur; non dilectionem negans, sed manifestationem catholicae veritatis exspectans..... Occasionem, inquit consequenter, totius difficultatis amoveo, nec aliquid exigo quod aut arduum videatur, aut dubium; sed ad id quod nullus catholicorum refutet INVITO. Ubi porro id praestitit Anatolius, ad quod a Leone invitabatur, et ab omnium se deviantium participatione purgavit, tunc ei communionem suam libentissime impertivit sanctus papa, agnovitque eum non judicio hominum, sed Dei fuisse benignitate provectum; ita ut ejus causa non egeret sequentis retractatione concilii, ut eguerunt caeterorum episcoporum causae.
had been set over them: for Anatolius was not consecrated while Flavian was living; otherwise holy Leo would never have held him among the bishops, as he wrote more than once; but after his decease, as is plain also from the Breviarium of Liberatus, ch. 12: whence, provided the integrity of his faith were apparent, which he had violated by no subscription, as the lapsed bishops had done, there was nothing to forbid his ordination being held valid. With him, therefore, there was no need to use dispensation, but inquiry alone, to prove the sincerity of his faith concerning the Incarnation, nor did holy Leo ever demand anything other than a testimony of this kind: and before this was given he was unwilling to support his ordination by letters of communion, lest perhaps he should seem to communicate with a heretical man; not denying charity, but awaiting the manifestation of Catholic truth..... I remove, he says accordingly, the occasion of all difficulty, nor do I demand anything that may seem either arduous or doubtful; but I INVITE to that which no Catholic would reject. When, moreover, Anatolius had performed that to which he was being invited by Leo, and had cleared himself of fellowship with all who were going astray, then the holy pope most gladly imparted his communion to him, and acknowledged that he had been advanced not by the judgement of men, but by the kindness of God; so that his cause did not need the reconsideration of the following council, as the causes of the other bishops needed it.
2. Contra canonicam regulam. Cum manifestum sit hanc canonicam regulam a Nicaenis canonibus in contextu sancti Leonis distingui, vix canon occurrit ad quem respexisse videatur sanctus pontifex. Nullus enim inter aliorum Graecorum conciliorum canones, quibus fere totum illius aevi jus ecclesiasticum coercebatur, immo nec inter apostolicos, Sardicenses vel Africanos aliquis reperitur, qui de metropolitarum, seu primariorum, seu provincialium ordinatoribus quidquam statuerit. Hoc tamen semper ex antiqua primum consuetudine, quae canonicae regulae vim habebat, et deinceps ex Nicaenis decretis observatum fuerat, ne provinciae miscerentur, et ut metropolitani a suis comprovincialibus consecrationis gratiam acciperent. Talis est antiqua consuetudo, quam Nicaenae synodi Patres confirmant, quamque supponit Sardicensis canon. 5, dum statuit quo casu in aliena provincia licitum sit ab episcopis ordinationem episcoporum celebrari. Et de hac consuetudine intelligenda sunt ea quae tam sanctus Leo quam alii de regula canonica seu ecclesiastica saepius commemorant, cum inter receptos per eam aetatem canones non inveniuntur.
2. Against the canonical rule. Since it is plain that this canonical rule is distinguished from the Nicene canons in holy Leo's text, scarcely any canon presents itself to which the holy pontiff may seem to have looked. For among the canons of the other Greek councils, within which almost the whole ecclesiastical law of that age was contained, nay, not even among the apostolic, the Sardican or the African ones, is any found that has decreed anything about the ordainers of metropolitans, or of primates, or of provincial bishops. Yet this had always been observed, first from ancient custom, which had the force of a canonical rule, and thereafter from the Nicene decrees, that the provinces should not be confused, and that metropolitans should receive the grace of consecration from the bishops of their own province. Such is the ancient custom which the Fathers of the Nicene synod confirm, and which canon 5 of Sardica presupposes, when it decrees in what case it is lawful for the ordination of bishops to be celebrated by bishops in another's province. And of this custom are to be understood the things which both holy Leo and others quite often mention concerning the canonical or ecclesiastical rule, when they are not found among the canons received in that age.
3. Definitione ejus causae... perfunctos. Pelagius I, in epist. ad Eliam Aquileiensem et alios Is⟨t⟩riae episcopos, quam a Gregorio Magno tunc diacono conscriptam dicit Paulus Warnefridus, lib. III de Gestis Longobard., cap. 20, ita citat hunc locum : Definitionis ejus causa, quae erat curanda, pertractos, ad tractorias litteras alludens, quae vocandis ad concilium episcopis mittebantur. Griman. cod.: Definitione ejus causae curanda perfunctos.
3. Having discharged the settlement of that cause. Pelagius I, in the letter to Elias of Aquileia and the other bishops of Istria, which Paul Warnefrid, book III of the Deeds of the Lombards, ch. 20, says was written by Gregory the Great, then a deacon, cites this passage thus: Drawn thither for the sake of its settlement, which had to be seen to, alluding to the letters of summons (tractoriae), which used to be sent for calling bishops to a council. The Grimani codex: Having discharged the settlement of that cause which had to be seen to.
4. Ante 60 annos facta conscriptio. Certum est tum aliunde, tum ex epistola Marciani Augusti ad sanctum Leonem de hoc eodem negotio, haec verba de concilio Constantinopolitano I esse intelligenda, in quo qui convenerant episcopi statuere, quod Constantinopolitanae civitatis episcopum habere oportet primatus honorem post Romanum episcopum; propter quod sit nova Roma. De cujus synodi canonibus, eorumque ab Ecclesia Romana receptione consule illustrissimum
4. A written instrument made 60 years ago. It is certain, both from elsewhere and from the letter of Marcian Augustus to holy Leo on this same business, that these words are to be understood of the First Council of Constantinople, in which the bishops who had assembled decreed that the bishop of the city of Constantinople ought to have the honour of primacy after the Roman bishop; because it is the new Rome. Concerning the canons of this synod, and their reception by the Roman Church, consult the most illustrious
Editors' notes and page, col. 1415

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1415 (call itself not seen)

Addendum vel judicio aut dispensatione pontificis; judicium enim Leonis in restitutione Theodoreti, qui in Nestorianismi suspicionem incurrerat, quantum valuerit, ostendimus in observat. ad diss. 10 Quesnelli. Dispensatio autem ejusdem pontificis in Maximi Antiocheni causa, ut ne eguerit retractatione ac judicio concilii, ex ipsis Chalcedonensibus gestis liquet.

There should be added "or by the judgement or dispensation of the pontiff"; for how much Leo's judgement availed in the restoration of Theodoret, who had fallen under suspicion of Nestorianism, we have shown in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 10. And that the same pontiff's dispensation in the case of Maximus of Antioch needed no reconsideration and judgement by the council is clear from the acts of Chalcedon themselves.

(printed under page 713)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1415 or 1416 (call itself not seen)

Concilium Constantinopolitanum I non semper a pontificibus Romanis pro oecumenico habitum, immo et diutius illis fuisse ignotum, ac proinde non fuisse vere oecumenicum, quamdiu a Romana Ecclesia agnitum et receptum non fuit, ostendemus fusius tomo III, ubi hanc Quesnelli notationem ad calculos revocabimus.

That the First Council of Constantinople was not always held by the Roman pontiffs to be ecumenical, indeed that it was for a long time unknown to them, and accordingly was not truly ecumenical so long as it was not acknowledged and received by the Roman Church, we shall show more fully in volume III, where we shall bring this note of Quesnel's to a reckoning.

(printed under page 713)

Page

  • running head: 1415 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (right part of the head not visible in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A superpositi fuerant; B id praestitit Anatolius; C tropolitani a suis comprovincialibus; D 4. Ante 60 annos
  • old-edition numerals: 1489 after commemorant,
PL 54:1416
Petrum de Marca in dissertatione de Institutione patriarchatus CP., necnon lib. III, cap. 3, Concord. sacerd. et imper., ejusque libri V continuatorem Stephanum Baluzium, cap. 21. Mirum quidem est, et notatu dignum, quod sanctus Leo asserit numquam a praedecessoribus Anatolii ad notitiam apostolicae sedis transmissam esse ejusmodi conscriptionem episcoporum 150 Constantinopolitanae synodi cum semper inter primarias et oecumenicas synodos ea sit numerata etiam a pontificibus Romanis, Gelasio in decreto synodico de libris apocryphis, Gregorio I, lib. I, epist. 24 et aliis. Quamquam et fatendum est utrumque illorum, Gelasium, scilicet, in epistola ad Dardanos, et Gregorium, lib. VI, epist. 31, testari illius canones ad Romanae Ecclesiae notitiam non pervenisse, aut ab illa receptos non fuisse. Qui ut secum ipsi concilientur, recurrendum est necessario ad illam distinctionem quae eruditis aliquibus viris non arridet, dicendumque missam fuisse ad Romanam sedem, ab eaque susceptam expositionem fidei, quae in illo concilio condita est; canones vero, qui ab ejusdem synodi Patribus pro Ecclesiarum ordinatione privilegiisque editi fuerunt, nec missos fuisse ab Orientalibus, nec ab Occidentalibus receptos : cum usque ad S. Leonis tempora Romanae sedi videantur fuisse ignoti. Distinctioni hujusmodi lucis non parum conciliatur ex epistola quam Constantinopolitanae synodi Patres rursus in ea civitate aliquanto post congregati scripserunt ad Damasum papam, Ambrosium Mediolanensem, et caeteros concilii Romani antistites. Supponit enim ista epistola missam fuisse ad Occidentales episcopos confessionem fidei in illa oecumenica synodo evulgatam : quandoquidem cum de fide sua ad illos dissererent Orientales, ut pleniori cognitione de illa instruerentur, eosdem ad libellum remittunt, qui a concilio Constantinopolitano fueaat editus. De quibus, inquiunt, pleniorem cognitionem animis poteritis percipere, si libellum, concilio Antiochiae convocato, de fidei decisione editum, et eum etiam, qui superiore anno a concilio generali compositus est, legere placuerit : in quibus tum fidem nostram uberius exposuimus, tum haeresibus nuper excogitatis anathema scriptis proditum denuntiavimus. Quae insulse admodum a viris sapientissimis proferrentur, nisi vel tunc mitterent praedictum libellum Occidentalibus, vel eum jampridem missum fuisse recordarentur. De caeteris vero, quae ad jura et privilegia Constantinopolitanae sedis pertinebant, ne verbum quidem habent, vel non ausi ejusmodi canones mittere, quos Occidentalibus minime placituros sciebant, vel persuasi episcopis Orientalibus de Orientalium Ecclesiarum ordinatione aliquid decernentibus, Occidentalium consensum nequaquam necessarium esse : sufficere porro, si quod de fidei symbolo statuerant adversus haereticos, in illorum notitiam venire curarent : quia cum fidei causa omnibus non modo episcopis, sed et catholicis laicis sit communis, et propria sit oecumenici concilii materies, omnibus quosque innotescere necesse est quae ad eam spectant, omniumque in primis episcoporum capiti, cujus est praecipue ex apostolicae sedis specula fidei custodiae ac sinceritati invigilare. Etsi vero opponat sanctus Leo statuta illa numquam ad sedem apostolicam fuisse transmissa, hanc tamen rationem vehementer non urget, dissimulans etiam quidquam de oecumenica illa synodo nominatim commemorare : ne odium inde sibi pareret apud imperatorem et Ecclesias
Peter de Marca in the dissertation On the Institution of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, as also book III, ch. 3, of the Concordia sacerdotii et imperii, and the continuator of its book V, Stephen Baluze, ch. 21. It is indeed strange, and worthy of note, that holy Leo asserts that such a written instrument of the 150 bishops of the synod of Constantinople was never transmitted to the knowledge of the apostolic see by the predecessors of Anatolius, although that synod has always been numbered among the primary and ecumenical synods even by the Roman pontiffs, by Gelasius in the synodical decree on apocryphal books, by Gregory I, book I, letter 24, and by others. Although it must also be confessed that both of them, namely Gelasius in the letter to the Dardanians, and Gregory, book VI, letter 31, testify that its canons had not come to the knowledge of the Roman Church, or had not been received by it. That these may be reconciled with themselves, recourse must necessarily be had to that distinction which does not please certain learned men, and it must be said that the exposition of faith which was drawn up in that council was sent to the Roman see and accepted by it; but that the canons which were issued by the Fathers of the same synod for the ordering and privileges of the Churches were neither sent by the Easterns nor received by the Westerns: since down to the times of Saint Leo they seem to have been unknown to the Roman see. No little light is afforded to a distinction of this kind from the letter which the Fathers of the synod of Constantinople, assembled again in that city some while afterwards, wrote to Pope Damasus, Ambrose of Milan, and the other prelates of the Roman council. For this letter supposes that the confession of faith published in that ecumenical synod had been sent to the Western bishops: seeing that when the Easterns were discoursing to them of their faith, in order that they might be furnished with fuller knowledge of it, they refer them to the document which had been issued by the council of Constantinople. Concerning which things, they say, you will be able to gain fuller knowledge in your minds, if it should please you to read the document issued on the determination of the faith when the council was convoked at Antioch, and that one also which was composed last year by the general council: in which we have both set forth our faith more fully and have proclaimed an anathema, delivered in writing, against the heresies lately devised. These things would be said very foolishly by most wise men, unless they were either then sending the aforesaid document to the Westerns, or remembered that it had been sent long before. But of the rest, which pertained to the rights and privileges of the see of Constantinople, they have not even a word, either not daring to send canons of such a kind, which they knew would by no means please the Westerns, or persuaded that, when Eastern bishops were decreeing something about the ordering of the Eastern Churches, the consent of the Westerns was by no means necessary: and that it sufficed, moreover, if they took care that what they had decreed concerning the symbol of faith against the heretics should come to their knowledge: because, since the cause of the faith is common to all, not only to bishops but also to Catholic laymen, and is the proper matter of an ecumenical council, it is necessary that the things which regard it should become known to all whatsoever, and first of all to the head of all bishops, whose part it especially is to watch, from the watch-tower of the apostolic see, over the guarding and purity of the faith. But although holy Leo objects that those statutes were never transmitted to the apostolic see, yet he does not press this argument vehemently, even refraining from mentioning anything by name about that ecumenical synod: lest he should thereby beget for himself ill-will with the emperor and the Churches
Editors' notes and page, col. 1416

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1416
  • marginal letters: A mum Petrum de Marca; B sedem, ab eaque susceptam; C Antiochiae convocato (between this line and the next); D quosque innotescere necesse est
  • old-edition numerals: 1490 after enim
PL 54:1417
Orientales Constantinopolitanae amplitudinis studiosissimas. Sed praecipuum argumentationis suae ro⟨b⟩ur arcessit tum a perennitate et excellentia Nicaenorum canonum, qui novellis constitutionibus violabantur; tum ex eo quod, posthabitis Constantinopolitanae synodi decretis, semper in suo remanserat ordine hujus civitatis episcopus: ita ut absurdum esset quorumdam episcoporum proferre consensum, cui tot annorum series negaverat effectum, et conscriptioni ab initio sui caducae dudumque collapsae sera post sexaginta annos et inutilia subjicere fulcimenta, eliciendo a fratribus speciem consensionis in Calcedonensi concilio. Caeterum monere hic lectorem debemus probatissimos codd. mss. hujus epistolae, quos videre contigit, mendosam hujus loci lectionem exhibere : ita ut ex his suspicari solum liceat, aliter aliquando lectum fuisse, quam nunc legitur. Griman. enim codex pro numquamque a praedecessoribus, etc., habet : Cum quam a praedecessoribus, etc. Thuan. unus sic totum locum repraesentat: Cum quando a praedecessoribus tuis audieris ad apostolicam dudumque sedem, etc. ; duo alii Thuan. ultima verba sic variant : Ad apostolicam sedem transmissa notitia, quae ideo referre voluimus, etsi per se nulli usui futura, ut hinc attentiores facti eruditi viri, in quorum manus exemplaria mss. hujus epistolae forte devenerint, huic maximi momenti loco medicam manum adhibeant.
of the East, most zealous for the greatness of Constantinople. But he draws the chief strength of his argument both from the perpetuity and excellence of the Nicene canons, which were being violated by novel constitutions; and from the fact that, the decrees of the synod of Constantinople being disregarded, the bishop of this city had always remained in his own rank: so that it would be absurd to bring forward the consent of certain bishops, to which the course of so many years had denied effect, and to set late and useless props, after sixty years, under a written instrument frail from its very beginning and long since fallen, by drawing from the brethren a show of agreement in the Council of Chalcedon. For the rest, we ought here to warn the reader that the most approved manuscript codices of this letter which it has been our lot to see exhibit a faulty reading of this passage: so that from them one may only suspect that it was once read otherwise than it is read now. For the Grimani codex, in place of and never by the predecessors, etc., has: Since ever by the predecessors, etc. One of the de Thou codices presents the whole passage thus: Since when you have heard from your predecessors to the apostolic and long since see, etc.; two other de Thou codices vary the last words thus: The knowledge transmitted to the apostolic see, which we have wished to report, though of no use in themselves, for this reason, that learned men, made more attentive hereby, into whose hands manuscript copies of this letter may perhaps have come, may apply a healing hand to this passage of the greatest moment.
5. Provincialium jura primatuum. Ita legendum cum mss. codd., non Primatum, ut legit celebris Morinus lib. I Exercit. eccles. 8, a cujus etiam interpretatione discedere cogimur, dum haec de patriarchis Alexandrino et Antiocheno intelligit, quae potius dicuntur de metropolitis dioeceseon Ponticae, Asianae et Thracicae, quarum ordinationem Constantinopolitano episcopo tribuebat canon Chalcedonensis, de quos lis erat. Duo enim distincta capita a sancto Leone in illo canone impugnabantur : unum, quod primarias illas sedes Alexandrinam et Antiochenam spectabat, quas Constantinopolitanus secundum usurpans locum, secundo et tertio gradu spoliare tentabat, et de his sunt verba sequentia; alterum ad supra memoratarum diaeceseon metropolitas pertinebat, quorum pariter privilegia invadebat Anatolius, dum eorum ordinationem sibi vindicabat; cujus potestas auctoritate antiquorum canonum semper penes unius
5. The rights of the provincial primacies. So it must be read with the manuscript codices, not Of the primates, as the celebrated Morin reads, book I of the Exercitationes ecclesiasticae, 8, from whose interpretation also we are compelled to depart, when he understands these words of the patriarchs of Alexandria and Antioch, whereas they are rather said of the metropolitans of the dioceses of Pontus, Asia and Thrace, whose ordination the canon of Chalcedon, about which the dispute was, assigned to the bishop of Constantinople. For two distinct heads were being attacked by Saint Leo in that canon: one, which regarded those primary sees of Alexandria and Antioch, which the bishop of Constantinople, usurping the second place, was trying to despoil of the second and third rank, and of these are the words that follow; the other pertained to the metropolitans of the above-mentioned dioceses, whose privileges Anatolius was likewise invading, when he was claiming their ordination for himself; the power of which, by the authority of the ancient canons, [had] always [been] in the hands of the
Editors' notes and page, col. 1417

Page

  • running head: 1417 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (right part of the head not visible in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A Orientales Constantinopolitanae; B praedecessoribus tuis audieris (between this line and the one above); C ctabat, quas Constantinopolitanus; D primatu praecipuae jurisdictionis (in the Ballerini annotation)
  • old-edition numerals: 1491 after epistolae,
  • misprints kept as printed: ‹de quos lis erat› (for de quo lis erat; English follows the sense)
  • other: Damaged type: ro⟨b⟩ur (prints "rol ur"). "dioeceseon" is printed with oe at the first occurrence and with ae at the second; both kept as printed. The lower part of the column, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, is the Ballerini foot note (a) ("Mirum hoc loco accidit ...", ends "duo ad-"); its call is not in this column; not set here, belongs to the notes. Printer's signature "PATROL. LIV." at the foot left out. The column ends mid-sentence; the bracketed verb in the English is a provisional supplement pending the next column.
PL 54:1418
cujusque provinciae synodum resederat. Semper enim haec fixa immobilisque regula fuerat, ut numquam unius provinciae episcopi in alterius provinciis quidquam attentarent; nec in quorumque metropolitanorum jura involarent alii metropolitani, quod hic tamen fiebat ab episcopo Constantinopolitano, qui certis gradibus ad monarchiam Ecclesiae Orientalis viam sibi straverat. Primo enim sola honoris privilegia, secundum scilicet locum post Romanum pontificem, sibi decerni curavit canone Constantinopolitano. 2° Sese ordinationibus variarum dioeceseon immiscuit per voluntariam concessionem metropolitarum variis artibus seu obtentam, seu extortam : de quo plura exempla refert illustrissimus de Marca in accuratissima quam edidit dissertatione de patriarchatus Constantinopolitani Institutione, quam consule. 3° Quod usu jam ipso introductum erat, canone Chalcedonensi firmari fecit, nec non et imperatoriis edictis. 4° Cum jam cerneret se Alexandrinae et Antiochenae sedium episcopis et per administrationem amplissimarum dioceseon parem, et per secundum locum, quem adeptus fuerat, superiorem : tum cogitavit de usurpanda utriusque illius primatis ordinatione; cujus occasio cum sese obtulisset post Ephesinum conciliabulum in Maximi Anticheni ordinatione, hanc avide arripuit; constitutis postea condendis viam talibus molitionibus aperiens. 5° Gradus ex quarto secutus facile fuisset; cum enim, ut optime observatum est ab eodem praesule, lib. I Concord. sacerd. et imp. cap. 7, veteris disciplinae hoc esset praecipuum caput, ut synodis se sisterent episcopi apud eum cujus arbitratu ordinati erant : unde profectum est ut pertinere ad alicujus concilium vel ad consecrationem, promiscue et passim dicantur episcopi, qui a primatibus suis pendent : si Alexandrinum et Antiochenum ordinasset Constantinopolitanus, eosdem pariter ut ad suum concilium pertinentes, cum libuisset, convocasset Constantinoplim, ac per omnia sibi subjecisset. 6° Post haec ultimum principatus gradum sine labore conscendisset : caeteros enim omnes metropolitanos utrique illi primati subjectos, ad suum tandem aliquando traxisset dominium, si semel Alexandrinum et Antiochenum suae subdidisset ordinationi; idque fecisset in Orientalibus partibus, quod factum videmus a Romano pontifice in Occidentalibus, ut omnium seu
synod of each several province. For this had always been the fixed and immovable rule, that the bishops of one province should never attempt anything in the provinces of another; nor should other metropolitans fly upon the rights of any metropolitans whatsoever, which nevertheless was here being done by the bishop of Constantinople, who by definite steps had paved for himself a way to the monarchy of the Eastern Church. For first he took care that the privileges of honour alone, namely the second place after the Roman pontiff, should be decreed to him by the canon of Constantinople. Second, he thrust himself into the ordinations of various dioceses through the voluntary concession of the metropolitans, whether obtained or extorted by various arts: of which the most illustrious de Marca reports several examples in the most careful dissertation that he published On the Institution of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, which consult. Third, what had already been introduced by usage itself he caused to be confirmed by the canon of Chalcedon, and also by imperial edicts. Fourth, when he now perceived himself equal to the bishops of the sees of Alexandria and Antioch through the administration of very extensive dioceses, and superior through the second place which he had obtained: then he thought of usurping the ordination of each of those two primates; and when an occasion of this had offered itself after the conventicle of Ephesus in the ordination of Maximus of Antioch, he eagerly seized it; opening by such contrivances a way for the constitutions afterwards to be framed. The fifth step would easily have followed from the fourth; for since, as has been very well observed by the same prelate, book I of the Concordia sacerdotii et imperii, ch. 7, this was the chief head of the ancient discipline, that bishops should present themselves at synods before him by whose decision they had been ordained: whence it has come about that bishops who depend on their primates are said, indifferently and everywhere, to belong to someone's council or to his consecration: if the bishop of Constantinople had ordained the bishops of Alexandria and Antioch, he would likewise have summoned them to Constantinople, whenever he pleased, as belonging to his own council, and would have subjected them to himself in all things. Sixth, after this he would have mounted without labour the last step of sovereignty: for all the other metropolitans subject to each of those two primates he would at length have drawn to his own dominion, if once he had subjected the bishops of Alexandria and Antioch to his own ordination; and he would have done in the Eastern parts what we see done by the Roman pontiff in the Western, that of all, whether
Editors' notes and page, col. 1418

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: in Orientalibus partibus,› · call in col 1418

Mirum hoc loco accidit, Constantinopolitani episcopi nisum in subigendis suae ordinationi metropolitanis trium dioeceseon Thraciae, Asiae, et Ponti ita conferri cum jure Romani pontificis in reservanda sibi institutione episcoporum Occidentis, ac si aequalis fuerit hac in re utriusque ratio, et solum Constantinopolitanus non ita se extenderit in totum Orientem, ut in omnem Occidentem Romana sedes eam reservationem extendit. Quis hic latum discrimen non perspiciat? Romanus episcopus non solum sedem obtinet originis apostolicae, eamque ejusmodi, quae primatu praecipuae jurisdictionis in totam Ecclesiam jure divino potitur; verum etiam eam sedem tenet matricem omnium Ecclesiarum ac episcopatuum Occidentis, qui ab ipsa una cum religione christiana episcopos accepere, ut apertissime testatur Innocentius primus in prooemio epistolae ad Decentium, num. 2. Quid ergo mirum, si hanc sedem omnium matrem omnes Occidentales Ecclesiae et episcopatus omnes maxime observarunt semper, ac Romanis episcopis episcoporum institutio potuit rerservari? Num vero par causa sit sedis Constantinopolitanae in Ecclesias Orientis, cum haec nec apostolica fuerit, nec aliarum radix et mater, sed simplex episcopatus, ut alii multi, qui solo imperialis sedis praesidio ipsis apostolicis Orientis Ecclesiis praeferri, et metropolitarum trium diaeceseon ordinationem sibi subdere studuit, quisque aequus lector dijudicet. Ut autem Romanum jus magis magisque elucescat, duo addenda sunt. Laudatus pontifex S. Innocentis epist. 24. ad Alexandrum Antiochenum, cap. 1, non solum ordinationes metropolitarum sui patriarchatus eidem jam ex more vindicatas testatur; verum etiam jus ipsius agnoscit in ordinandis ipsis episcopis, vel saltem, quoad remotiores, ejus assensum requirit. Inquit enim: Itaque arbitramur, frater charissime, ut sicut metropolitanos auctoritate ordinas singulari, sic et caeteros non sine permissu conscientiaque tua sinas episcopos procreari; in quibus hunc modum recte servabis, ut longe positos litteris datis ordinari censeas ab his, qui nunc eos suo tantum ordinant arbitratu; vicinos autem, si aestimatis, ad manus impositionem tuae gratiae statuas pervenire: quorum enim te maxima exspectat cura, praecipue tuum debent mereri judicium. Si per haec antiqua tempora Innocentius I episcopo Antiocheno tantum juris tribuit in ordinationibus episcoporum sui patriarchatus, quis traducere queat ut incompetens et usurpatum jus Romani pontificis in reservandis ordinationibus aut institutionibus episcoporum totius Occidentis? Jus simile in ordinationibus episcoporum totius Illyrici, quae dioecesis Occidentalis pars erat, S. Leo vindicavit episcopi Thessalonicensi uti apostolicae sedis vicario, ut liquet ex epist. 5 et 6. Si hoc ejus in remotissimas Occidentis Ecclesias adeo pontifici fuit ut Thessalonicensi potuerit delegari, nonne in alias quoque viciniores Occidentis Ecclesias idem ei jus fuisse agnoscere cogimur?

It is a strange thing that happens at this place: the effort of the bishop of Constantinople to subject to his own ordination the metropolitans of the three dioceses of Thrace, Asia and Pontus is compared with the right of the Roman pontiff in reserving to himself the institution of the bishops of the West, as though the case of the two were equal in this matter, and the only difference were that the bishop of Constantinople did not extend himself over the whole East as the Roman see extends that reservation over the whole West. Who would not see the wide difference here? The Roman bishop not only holds a see of apostolic origin, and one of such a kind that by divine right it possesses a primacy of pre-eminent jurisdiction over the whole Church; he also holds the see that is the mother of all the Churches and bishoprics of the West, which received their bishops from her together with the Christian religion, as Innocent I most plainly testifies in the preface of his letter to Decentius, no. 2. What wonder, then, if all the Western Churches and all the bishoprics have always most especially deferred to this see, the mother of all, and if the institution of bishops could be reserved to the Roman bishops? But whether the case of the see of Constantinople with regard to the Churches of the East is equal, since it was neither apostolic nor the root and mother of others, but a simple bishopric like many others, which by the sole support of being the imperial seat strove to be set before the very apostolic Churches of the East and to subject to itself the ordination of the metropolitans of three dioceses, let any fair reader judge. And that the Roman right may shine out more and more, two things must be added. The pontiff just cited, St. Innocent, in letter 24, to Alexander of Antioch, chapter 1, not only attests that the ordinations of the metropolitans of his patriarchate were already by custom claimed for him, but also acknowledges his right in ordaining the bishops themselves, or at least, as to the more distant ones, requires his assent. For he says: "And so we judge, dearest brother, that as you ordain the metropolitans by a singular authority, so you should not allow the other bishops either to be created without your permission and knowledge; in which matter you will rightly keep this measure, that those placed far off you should, by letters sent, direct to be ordained by those who now ordain them at their own discretion alone; but those nearby, if you so judge, you should appoint to come to the laying on of hands of Your Grace: for those for whom your greatest care is waiting ought above all to merit your judgement." If in those ancient times Innocent I assigned to the bishop of Antioch so much right in the ordinations of the bishops of his patriarchate, who could traduce as incompetent and usurped the right of the Roman pontiff in reserving the ordinations or institutions of the bishops of the whole West? A like right in the ordinations of the bishops of the whole of Illyricum, a diocese that was part of the West, St. Leo claimed for the bishop of Thessalonica as vicar of the apostolic see, as is clear from letters 5 and 6. If this right over the most remote Churches of the West belonged to the pontiff to such a degree that it could be delegated to the bishop of Thessalonica, are we not compelled to acknowledge that he had the same right over the other, nearer Churches of the West as well? [So printed: "rerservari", "diaeceseon", "Innocentis", "episcopi Thessalonicensi" (for "episcopo"), and "Si hoc ejus" (for "jus"); the English follows the evident sense.]

(printed under page 714)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1418
  • marginal letters: A cujusque provinciae synodum; B tiochenae sedium episcopis; C patus gradum sine labore (between this line and the one above); D vabis, ut longe positos (in the Ballerini annotation)
  • old-edition numerals: 1492 after Orientalis; 1493 after Occidentalibus,
PL 54:1419
metropolitarum, seu secundi ordinis episcoporum eisdem subjacentium institutionem suae potestati reservaret. Sola metropolitanis relicta metropolitici nominis umbra, omnia hujus dignitatis invasisset munia, omnia jura solus implevisset. Quod et praesensisse mihi videtur sanctus Leo, cum haec supra cap. 2 verba scribebat: Ut his locis (Alexandria et Antiochia) juri tuo subditis, omnes metropolitani episcopi proprio honore priventur. Vix enim aliter intelligi potest qua ratione ex utriusque illius sedis subjectione secutura esset omnium metropolitarum dejectio, nisi de metropolitis tam dioeceseon Aegyptiacae et Orientalis, quam Ponticae, Asianae, Thracicae, etc., eo modo quo explicuimus intelligatur. Haec omnia tentamenta metuenda erant, nisi fortiter incoeptis obstitisset sanctus Leo; quod id saltem assecutus est ut ulterius non tenderet effrenis illius episcopi ambitio.
metropolitans, or of the bishops of the second order subject to them, he reserved the institution to his own power. With only the shadow of the metropolitical name left to the metropolitans, he would have invaded all the functions of this dignity, and would alone have fulfilled all its rights. Which holy Leo also seems to me to have foreseen, when he was writing these words above in ch. 2: So that, these places (Alexandria and Antioch) being made subject to your jurisdiction, all metropolitan bishops are deprived of their proper honour. For it can scarcely be understood otherwise how the casting down of all the metropolitans would follow from the subjection of each of those two sees, unless it be understood, in the way we have explained, of the metropolitans both of the Egyptian and Eastern dioceses and of the Pontic, Asian, Thracian, etc. All these attempts were to be feared, had not holy Leo stoutly withstood the undertakings; who attained at least this, that the unbridled ambition of that bishop should not reach further.
6. Si per observantiam tuam, etc. Secuti sumus hic vulgatam edit. et plerasque antiquores cum nonnullis. mss. codicibus : quamquam Griman. et Victor., quibuscum aliquae editiones, ut Suriana et Regia Conciliorum sic habent : Si per observantiam tuam et defensionem paterni canonis, exemplum probitatis multi habeant sacerdotes.
6. If through your observance, etc. We have here followed the common edition and most of the older ones, with some manuscript codices: although the Grimani and the Saint-Victor codices, and with them some editions, as that of Surius and the Royal edition of the Councils, have it thus: If through your observance and defence of the canon of the fathers many priests may have an example of uprightness.
AD EPISTOLAM CVII.
ON LETTER CVII.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXXI.
IN QUESNEL, LXXXI.
Juliano Coensi episcopo.
To Julian, bishop of Cos.
Brevem, sed plenam vigore apostolico epistolam, quae jam olim ex ms. cardinalis Sirleti prodierat, sed mendosa, nunc ex cardinalis Grimani codice longe emendatiorem exhibemus. Primam lineam, quam prior cod. ms. desiderabat, ita suppleverat editionis procurator : Dilectio tua non ignorat; nos ita restituimus : Cum frequentibus experimentis probaverit dilectio tua.
A letter short, but full of apostolic vigour, which had long ago come forth from the manuscript of Cardinal Sirleto, but faulty, we now present far more correct from the codex of Cardinal Grimani. The first line, which the former manuscript codex lacked, the manager of the edition had supplied thus: Your charity is not unaware; we have restored it thus: Since your charity has proved by frequent trials.
AD EPISTOLAM CVIII.
ON LETTER CVIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXXIII.
IN QUESNEL, LXXXIII.
Theodoro Forojuliensi episcopo.
To Theodore, bishop of Fréjus.
1. Ex epistola 1 Pelagii papae II ad Eliam et caeteros Istriae episcopos (quam librum vocat Gregorius Magnus lib. II, epist. 36, cujus stylo esse exaratam testatur Paulus Diaconus lib. III de Gest. Longob.) apparet innotuisse hanc epistolam episcopis illius provinciae, atque ex ea testimonium S. Leonis protulisse, quo mortuum ab hominibus damnari nullatenus oportere contendebant : sed ex eodem Pelagio suspicari licet, nec ab ipso nec a Gregorio Magno visam umquam fuisse eamdem epistolam. In his, inquit, testimoniis, quae ex epistolis Leonis praedecessoris nostri posuistis, praemisistis dicentes : « Doctrina vestrae reverendae sedis est per beatum Leonem successoresque ejus, unde pauca commemorare praesumpsimus : Mortuum ab hominibus damnari nullatenus oportere; et tamen nulla ejus testimonia subdidistis, quibus hanc sententiam firmaretis. Etenim quae a vobis subjuncta sunt, retractationem fidei fieri prohibent non autem damnari infideles mortuos contradicunt; sed neque hoc beatum Leonem praedecessorem nostrum quodam loco dixisse meminimus. Vigilius tamen papa, qui Pelagio aliquot annis praeivit, hujus epistolae meminit, et partem refert in suo Constituto, pene circa finem : « Nam,
1. From letter 1 of Pope Pelagius II to Elias and the other bishops of Istria (which Gregory the Great, book II, letter 36, calls a book, and which Paul the Deacon, book III of the Deeds of the Lombards, testifies was written by his pen) it appears that this letter had become known to the bishops of that province, and that they had brought forward from it a testimony of Saint Leo by which they contended that a dead man ought by no means to be condemned by men: but from the same Pelagius one may suspect that the same letter had never been seen either by him or by Gregory the Great. In these testimonies, he says, which you have set down from the letters of Leo our predecessor, you have prefaced them by saying: "It is the teaching of your reverend see through blessed Leo and his successors, from which we have presumed to recall a few things: That a dead man ought by no means to be condemned by men; and yet you have subjoined no testimonies of his by which you might confirm this opinion. For the things which have been subjoined by you forbid a reconsideration of the faith to be made, but do not gainsay that dead unbelievers are condemned; nor indeed do we remember blessed Leo our predecessor to have said this in any place. Yet Pope Vigilius, who preceded Pelagius by some years, mentions this letter, and reports a part of it in his Constitutum, almost at the end: "For,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1419

Page

  • running head: 1419 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISUC[...] (as printed, misprinted for EPISTOLAS; right part of the head not visible in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A metropolitarum, seu secundi; B lis. mss. codicibus; C (between the caption lines of AD EPISTOLAM CVIII.); D et tamen nulla ejus testimonia
  • old-edition numerals: 1494 before AD EPISTOLAM CVIII.
  • other: The foot of the column, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, holds the Ballerini foot note (a) ("Gallos non recepisse decretum Leonis ...", ends "ab illius ordi-"); its call is not in this column; not set here, belongs to the notes. The guillemet opened before "Doctrina" is not closed in this column (as printed); the one before "Nam," runs on into col. 1420. The running head seems to print EPISUC- for EPISTO-, UNSURE (seen only at the image edge). The column ends mid-sentence.
PL 54:1420
inquit, beatissimus papa Leo ad Theodorum episcopum Forojuliensem post alia ita dicit : Non necesse est nos eorum, qui sic abierunt, merita actusque discurrere [Al., discutere] ; cum Dominus Deus noster, cujus judicia nequeunt comprehendi, quod sacerdotale mysterium [Al., ministerium] implere non poterat, suae justitiae reservavit. Atque ex his verbis totoque Vigilii Constituto dixisse videntur Istriae episcopi, quae supra retulimus : cujus nomine sibi abstinendum esse censuerunt, eo quod synodo quintae assentiens Vigilius ipse priori Constituto auctoritatem omnem ademisset.
he says, the most blessed Pope Leo, to Theodore, bishop of Fréjus, after other things speaks thus: It is not necessary for us to run through [otherwise, to sift] the merits and acts of those who have thus departed; since the Lord our God, Whose judgements cannot be comprehended, has reserved to His own justice what the priestly mystery [otherwise, ministry] could not fulfil. And from these words and from the whole Constitutum of Vigilius the bishops of Istria seem to have said the things which we have reported above: but they judged that they must refrain from his name, because Vigilius himself, by assenting to the fifth synod, had taken away all authority from the earlier Constitutum.
Observandum vero, propterea quod Theodorus inconsulto metropolitano ad transalpina consilia confugerat, eam ob causam Theodorum ab ipso Leone culpatum in exordio rescripti, de neglecto metropolitae consilio. Sollicitudinis quidem tuae, inquit, hic ordo esse debuerat, ut cum metropalitano primitus de eo quod quaerendum videbatur esse conferres, etc.
It is to be observed, however, that because Theodore, without consulting his metropolitan, had had recourse to counsels from beyond the Alps, for that reason Theodore was blamed by Leo himself at the opening of the rescript for neglecting the metropolitan's counsel. This, he says, ought indeed to have been the order of your solicitude, that you should first confer with your metropolitan about that which seemed to need inquiry, etc.
Cur vero a metropolitano consulendo abstinuerit Theodorus, forsan haec est ratio : gravis tunc temporis controversia exorta fuerat Theodorum inter et Faustum Lirinensem abbatem universosque insulae istius monachos, inque tantum exarserat simultatem, ut gravissimum inde scandalum generatum fuerit per Ecclesias Gallicanas, quemadmodum testatum habetur in Actis concilii Arelatensis III, in causa Lirinensis insulae tom. I Concil. Gal., et in postrema Conciliorum generalium edit. Porro, cum Gallicanos illarum regionum episcopos in contraria studia dispertiisset hoc negotium, aliis qui ex Lirino assumpti fuerant, pro Fausto stantibus, aliis qui episcopalis auctoritatis jura sarta tecta volebant, pro Theodoro pugnantibus, vero admodum simile est secundae Narbonensis metropolitanum ex illorum numero fuisse qui Fausto Lirinensi favebant : ac proinde commercium inter ipsum et Theodorum intermissum tunc fuisse. Si cui non placet haec conjectura, aliam accipiat. Episcopus Arelatensis jus sibi vindicabat, ut ad epistolam 10 annotavimus, in provinciam Narbonensem secundam. De ea gravis olim inter Leonem et Hilarium controversia mota fuerat; ab eadem repulsus fuerat Hilarius Leonis decreto. Sed hujusmodi decretum etiam imperatorio rescripto munitum, receptum a Gallis non fuerat, suam videlicet consuetudinem antiquam retinentibus, et pro Arelatensis sedis privilegio studiosissimis. Sponte etiam juri suo, si quod habebant, cessisse videntur tam Aquensis secundae Narbonensis, quam Ebredunensis Alpium maritimarum metropolitani, et ille praesertim diu postea in multis Arelatensi subjectus remansit antistiti. Si igitur metropolitanum adire voluisset Theodorus consultationis gratia, jam vel Aquensem consulens, Gallicanos infensos habuisset antistites, ipsumque imprimis Arelatensem; si vero hunc consuluiset ut metropolitanum, Leonem offendisset, cujus decreto ab illius ordinatione exemptus fuerat. Adde quod Ravennius Honorati discipulus, Hilarii succesor, et Fausti eadem de causa familiaris, non potuit erga Lirinensis insulae monachos non esse propensus, et propterea Theodoro Forojuliensi suspectus.
But why Theodore refrained from consulting his metropolitan, perhaps this is the reason: a grave controversy had at that time arisen between Theodore and Faustus, abbot of Lérins, and all the monks of that island, and had blazed up into such enmity that a most grave scandal was thereby produced throughout the Gallican Churches, as is attested in the Acts of the third council of Arles, in the cause of the island of Lérins, vol. I of the Concilia Galliae, and in the latest edition of the General Councils. Moreover, since this business had divided the Gallican bishops of those regions into opposing parties, some, who had been taken from Lérins, standing for Faustus, others, who wished the rights of episcopal authority kept whole and sound, fighting for Theodore, it is very likely that the metropolitan of Narbonensis Secunda was of the number of those who favoured Faustus of Lérins: and that accordingly dealings between him and Theodore had then been broken off. If this conjecture does not please anyone, let him take another. The bishop of Arles was claiming for himself a right, as we have noted on letter 10, over the province of Narbonensis Secunda. About it a grave controversy had once been raised between Leo and Hilary; from it Hilary had been repulsed by Leo's decree. But a decree of this kind, though fortified also by an imperial rescript, had not been received by the Gauls, who, that is, kept their own ancient custom and were most zealous for the privilege of the see of Arles. The metropolitans too, both of Aix in Narbonensis Secunda and of Embrun in the Maritime Alps, seem to have yielded of their own accord their right, if they had any, and the former especially remained long afterwards subject in many things to the prelate of Arles. If, therefore, Theodore had wished to approach a metropolitan for the sake of consultation, then by consulting even the bishop of Aix he would have had the Gallican prelates hostile, and first of all the bishop of Arles himself; but if he had consulted the latter as metropolitan, he would have offended Leo, by whose decree he had been exempted from that man's ordination. Add that Ravennius, the disciple of Honoratus, the successor of Hilary, and for the same reason the friend of Faustus, could not but be inclined towards the monks of the island of Lérins, and on that account suspect to Theodore of Fréjus.
Certe, quantum ex epistolae Leonis inspectione capere queo, tanta ejus de primatuum seu metropolitarum jure sollicitudo facile me adducit ut credam
Certainly, so far as I can gather from an inspection of Leo's letter, his so great solicitude for the right of the primates or metropolitans easily leads me to believe
Editors' notes and page, col. 1420

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: imperatorio rescripto munitum,› · call in col 1420

Gallos non recepisse decretum Leonis, seu epistolam 10 in causa Hilarii editam, falsum ostendimus in observationibus ad dissert. 5 Quesnelli, part. II, cap 2, num 3 et seqq. Quae porro ille in antecedentibus et sequentibus congerit soluturus quaestionem, cur a metropolitano consulendo abstinuerit Theodorus, omnino arbitraria sunt. Certe quod ait eum non consuluisse metropolitam Arelatensem, ne Leonem offenderet, cujus decreto ab illius ordinatione exemptus fuerat, inanissimum est. Si enim Theodorus Leonis offensam non timuit, cum ad eum scripsit pro Arelatensis sedis jure, cui se adhaerentem praetulit in epist. 65 ad eumdem pontificem (vide not. 16 [Col. 881, n. g] in eamdem) multo minus verendum ipsi fuerat, si consuluisset metropolitanum, a quo Leo exemit, non Forojuliensem, sed quatuor alias Ecclesias, quas Viennensi sedi subjecit epist. 66.

That the Gauls did not receive Leo's decree, that is, letter 10, issued in the case of Hilary, we have shown to be false in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 5, part II, chapter 2, no. 3 and following. And what he heaps together in what precedes and follows in order to resolve the question "why Theodore refrained from consulting his metropolitan" is altogether arbitrary. Certainly his statement that Theodore did not consult the metropolitan of Arles lest he offend Leo, by whose decree he had been exempted from that bishop's ordination, is utterly empty. For if Theodore did not fear to offend Leo when he wrote to him on behalf of the right of the see of Arles, of which he openly showed himself an adherent in letter 65 to the same pontiff (see note 16 [col. 881, note g] on that letter), much less had he anything to fear if he had consulted the metropolitan, from whom Leo exempted not the Church of Fréjus but four other Churches, which he made subject to the see of Vienne in letter 66.

(printed under page 715)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISUOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1420
  • marginal letters: A inquit, beatissimus papa Leo; B res, etc.; C piat. Episcopus Arelatensis (between this line and the one above); D ptus fuerat. Adde quod Ravennius
  • old-edition numerals: 1495 after transalpina; 1496 after familiaris,
PL 54:1421
praesentem tunc animo illum habuisse controversiam, quae occasione Hilarii mota fuerat de sedis Arelatensis limitibus, et eamobrem culpatum fuisse Theodorum de neglecto metropolitano, quia episcopus Aquensis, qui ex Leonis decreto ea dignitate uti debuerat, a Theodoro non haberi videbatur pro metropolitano.
that he then had present to his mind the controversy which had been raised on the occasion of Hilary concerning the bounds of the see of Arles, and that Theodore was blamed for neglecting his metropolitan for this reason, that the bishop of Aix, who by Leo's decree ought to have enjoyed that dignity, seemed not to be held by Theodore as metropolitan.
Tot porro tantique momenti constitutionibus haec quantulacumque epistola exuberat, tot antiquae disciplinae observationes exhibet, ut multa essent hic annotanda, nisi omnia haberes apud doctissimum Joannem Morinum, toto illo de poenitentiae administratione immensae eruditionis commentario, observata, discussa, et totius antiquitatis illustrata monumentis. Spicas tamen post messem colligere non pigebit, ut nonnulla ad illorum confirmationem addamus, et aliqua etiam quae ille ad alia properans praetermisit, annotemus.
Moreover this letter, small as it is, abounds in so many constitutions of such great moment, and exhibits so many observances of the ancient discipline, that many things would have to be noted here, did you not have them all in the most learned Jean Morin, in that whole commentary of immense erudition on the administration of penance, observed, sifted, and illustrated by the monuments of all antiquity. Yet it will not be irksome to gather ears after the harvest, so that we may add some things in confirmation of those, and also note some which he, hastening to other matters, passed over.
Illud imprimis observandum, quod prima epistolae verba semel et iterum inculcant de metropolitanorum episcoporum, quos primates appellat, auctoritate, quosque in omnibus ecclesiasticis causis, cum opus est, adeundos esse decernit, ut nihil etiam sine primatibus oporteat ad sanctae sedis notitiam aut tribunal deferri, ne consultationis quidem causa ; de quo vide epist. 16 ad episcopos Siculos et quae ad eam annotavimus tam ex Innocentio I quam ex can. 5 concilii Tarraconensis.
This is first of all to be observed, what the first words of the letter impress once and again concerning the authority of the metropolitan bishops, whom he calls primates, and whom he decrees must be approached in all ecclesiastical causes when there is need, so that nothing ought to be brought to the knowledge or tribunal of the holy see even without the primates, not even for the sake of consultation; on which see letter 16 to the bishops of Sicily and what we have noted on it both from Innocent I and from canon 5 of the council of Tarragona.
2. Per haec verba : Quid de poenitentium statu ecclesiastica habeat regula non tacebo, manifestum est nihil novi inducere Leonem voluisse in disciplinae poenitentialis praxim et observantiam, sed omnia ex canonum regulis aut usu Ecclesiae suae repetiisse : haec enim duo significari existimo per ecclesiasticam, quam commemorat, regulam; cum nonnulla sint in hac epistola quae vix alibi quam in Ecclesia Romana tunc temporis in usu essent. Deinde patet etiam ea omnia quae tota epistola disseruntur ad eos pertinere qui publice poenitentiam agebant, ut ex sequentibus verbis probat Morinus citati operis lib. V, cap. 10, quorum poenitentium varias classes et status examinat ex eadem epistola lib. X, cap. 4 et sequentibus, ubi de poenitentiae actione et reconciliatione statim morituris impertienda, et de his qui ante reconciliationem e vita exeunt, abunde disseritur.
2. By these words: What the ecclesiastical rule holds concerning the state of penitents I will not pass over in silence, it is manifest that Leo wished to introduce nothing new into the practice and observance of the penitential discipline, but drew everything from the rules of the canons or from the usage of his own Church: for I judge that these two things are signified by the ecclesiastical rule which he mentions; since there are some things in this letter which were scarcely in use at that time elsewhere than in the Roman Church. Next, it is also plain that all the things discussed in the whole letter pertain to those who were doing penance publicly, as Morin proves from the following words in book V, ch. 10, of the work cited, and the various classes and states of these penitents he examines from the same letter in book X, ch. 4 and following, where there is abundant discussion of the performance of penance and of the reconciliation to be imparted to those about to die at once, and of those who depart from life before reconciliation.
3. De his autem qui in Deum a fide discedendo peccarunt, quod excipit S. Leo in calce hujus epistolae, satis explicatum non videtur. Cum enim definit eos qui in fine vitae poenitentiam poscunt, et aegritudine ipsa oppressi, ne nutu quidem significare valent sub praesentia sacerdotis quod paulo ante poscebant, simul et poenitentiae et reconciliationis beneficium consequi debere, testimoniis circumstantium fidelium infirmi vocem et nutum supplentibus, haec addit verba : Servata tamen regula canonum paternorum circa eorum personas qui in Deum a fide discedendo peccarunt. Quaenam, inquam, haec regula sit, quam erga istos observari exigit, dubitari merito potest. Ac primum quidem constare videtur de his agi qui in ultimo vitae discrimine positi poenitentiae et reconciliationis beneficio donabantur, et postea convalescebant : quid videlicet circa eos observandum esset in pristinam valetudinem reversos. De his enim qui morbo oppressi vel voce vel nutibus poenitentiam et reconciliationem postulabant, constat ex can. 13 Nicaeno, quod generaliter omni cuilibet in exitu posito et poscenti sibi communionis gratiam tribui, episcopus probabiliter ex oblatione dare debebit. Ab hoc igitur poenitentiae et reconciliationis munere ne apostatae quidem excipiuntur. Dicesne hoc speciale circa eos qui fidem abjecerant, statutum fuisse ut vel iterum poenitentiam acciperent, vel poenitentiam morbo urgente impositam implere cogerentur? Sed nec umquam, imposita morituris poenitentia, post receptam valetudinem iterum eisdem est imposita, nec singulare est apostatis impositum poenitentiae publicae stadium, cum convaluissent, decurrere. Immo hoc omnibus
3. But concerning those who have sinned against God by departing from the faith, which Saint Leo excepts at the end of this letter, the matter does not seem sufficiently explained. For when he determines that those who ask for penance at the end of life, and, overwhelmed by the sickness itself, are not able even by a nod to signify in the presence of the priest what they were asking a little before, ought to obtain at once the benefit both of penance and of reconciliation, the testimonies of the faithful standing by supplying the voice and the nod of the sick man, he adds these words: The rule of the canons of the fathers being nevertheless kept with regard to the persons of those who have sinned against God by departing from the faith. What this rule is, I say, which he requires to be observed towards these, may deservedly be doubted. And first indeed it seems to be established that the matter concerns those who, placed in the last peril of life, were granted the benefit of penance and reconciliation, and afterwards recovered: namely, what was to be observed with regard to them when returned to their former health. For concerning those who, overwhelmed by disease, asked for penance and reconciliation either by voice or by nods, it is established from canon 13 of Nicaea that, generally, to anyone whatsoever placed at his departure and asking that the grace of communion be granted him, the bishop, after examination, will be bound to give of the oblation. From this gift of penance and reconciliation, therefore, not even apostates are excepted. Will you say that this was specially decreed with regard to those who had cast away the faith, that they should either receive penance a second time, or be compelled to fulfil the penance imposed when disease was pressing? But neither was penance, once imposed on those about to die, ever imposed on the same persons again after health was recovered, nor is it peculiar to apostates that it was laid on them to run the course of public penance when they had recovered. Nay, this to all
Editors' notes and page, col. 1421

Page

  • running head: 1421 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (right part of the head not visible in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A praesentem tunc animo; B rum episcoporum, quos primates (between this line and the one above); C verbis probat Morinus (between this line and the one above); D ultimo vitae discrimine (between this line and the one above)
  • old-edition numerals: 1497 after quorum
  • other: (no misprints.) Quesnel's text fills the whole column; no Ballerini annotation at its foot. Last word split at the column break ("om-"); completed as "omnibus" from the syllable "nibus" visible at the head of col. 1422 at this image's edge. In the italic quotations the ligature in "poenitentium" / "poenitentialis" looks like ae; set oe as elsewhere in the column, UNSURE. Worn letters (haee, cxistimo, anostatis, imipositum) set as intended. The column begins and ends mid-sentence.
PL 54:1422
commune semper fuit, ut qui in eo statu reconciliabantur, remissa laboriosa poenitentia ob communionis reverentiam, ad reliquum implendum obligarentur. Certe ad hanc enodandam difficultatem vix aliqua patet via nisi hoc velimus dicere, sic omnibus peccatoribus in extremo vitae periculo constitutis poenitentiae actionem et reconciliationis gratiam concedi voluisse, etiamsi amisso vocis officio et opprimente morbo nihil de suo desiderio significare valeant, modo significatum antea fuisse testentur alii; apostatas vero solos forsan ab hac indulgentia ab eo exceptos, ita ut poenitentiam quidem acciperent, sed communionis gratia non fruerentur, prout antiqua et severiori canonum disciplina constitutum fuerat. Celebris enim est ultimus canon Arelatensis concilii I : De his qui apostatant, et numquam se ad Ecclesiam repraesentant, ne quidem poenitentiam agere quaerunt, et postea infirmitate correpti petunt communionem, placuit eis non dandam communionem, nisi revaluerint et egerint dignos fructus poenitentiae. Huic porro duriori disciplinae non nisi serius derogasse mihi videntur Gallicani episcopi : cum enim plures posteriorum synodorum canones existant, quibus de aliis peccatorum generibus, qui in extremo vitae periculo veniam petunt, aliquid mitius statuitur, numquam de apostatis jamjam morituris, omni et vocis et mentis et sensus officio privatis, qui antea poenitentiam poposcerint, dubitatio ulla in medium allata esse dignoscitur : ut merito credendi sint Gallicani saltem antistites hanc eamdem circa eos disciplinam semper observasse, utpote Gallicanorum canonum retinentissimi. Quod inde etiam admodum credibile redditur, quod frequentiores querelae, quibus lacessitos legimus Galliae episcopos a Romanis pontificibus, vel interrogationes quibus hi Gallicanis ea de re consulti responderunt, testantur Gallicanarum Ecclesiarum disciplinam circa poenitentiam Romana fuisse rigidiorem. Hinc Valentina synodus I an. 374 legem poenitendi severiorem indicit his qui post baptisma sacrificiis se daemonum, vel incesta lavatione polluissent, poenitentiam eorum usque ad diem mortis protendens can. 3. Hinc consultatio Exuperii Tolosani ep⟨i⟩scopi ad Innocentium I pontificem, qua quaesitum est ab illo : Quid de his observari oporteat, qui post ⟨b⟩aptismum omni tempore incontinentiae voluptatibus dediti, in extremo fine vitae suae poenitentiam simul et reconciliationem communionis exposcunt. Noverat procul dubio Exuperius Nicaeno canone 13 statutum fuisse ut generaliter omni cuilibet in exitu posito et poscenti sibi communionis gratiam tribui, episcopus probabiliter ex oblatione dare deberet; nec aliunde dubitandi occasionem cepit, quam ex diversa praxi Ecclesiae Gallicanae, quae aliquibus communionem in eo statu positis negabat. Sed ita se gessisse Callicanos episcopos non conjectura, sed certo argumento accipimus ex epistolae Coelestini papae ad Viennensis et Narbonnensis provinciarum episcopos cap. 2. Agnovimus, inquit, poenitentiam morientibus denegari, nec illorum desideriis annui, qui obitus sui tempore hoc animae suae cupiunt remedio subveniri, etc. In Arausicano item I concilio an. 441, can. 3, et in Arelatensi II can. 28, planum est reconciliatoriam manus impositionem iis qui accepta poenitentia de corpore recedebant non esse concessam, quam tamen Innocentius, Coelestinus et Leo impertiri voluerunt. Quibus ita se habentibus non abs re est existimare aliquos Leonem voluisse a generali beneficio communionis excipere in mortis articulo positos, apostatas videlicet, qui in iisdem circumstantiis non erant de quibus Innocentius et Coelestinus papa sermonem habuerunt.
it was always common, that those who were reconciled in that state, the laborious penance being remitted out of reverence for communion, were bound to fulfil the remainder. Certainly scarcely any way lies open for unravelling this difficulty unless we are willing to say this: that he wished the performance of penance and the grace of reconciliation to be granted thus to all sinners placed in the last danger of life, even if, the function of the voice being lost and disease overwhelming them, they are able to signify nothing of their desire, provided others testify that it had been signified before; but that apostates alone were perhaps excepted by him from this indulgence, so that they received penance indeed, but did not enjoy the grace of communion, as had been established by the ancient and more severe discipline of the canons. For the last canon of the first council of Arles is well known: Concerning those who apostatize, and never present themselves to the Church, nor even seek to do penance, and afterwards, seized by infirmity, ask for communion, it has been decided that communion is not to be given them, unless they have recovered and have done worthy fruits of penance. From this harsher discipline, moreover, the Gallican bishops seem to me to have departed only rather late: for although there exist several canons of later synods in which something milder is decreed concerning other kinds of sinners who ask pardon in the last danger of life, never is any doubt found to have been brought forward concerning apostates on the very point of death, deprived of every function of voice and mind and sense, who had asked for penance beforehand: so that the Gallican prelates at least are deservedly to be believed to have always observed this same discipline with regard to them, as men most tenacious of the Gallican canons. And this is rendered very credible also from the fact that the rather frequent complaints with which we read that the bishops of Gaul were assailed by the Roman pontiffs, or the questionings to which these, consulted on that matter by the Gallicans, replied, testify that the discipline of the Gallican Churches concerning penance was stricter than the Roman. Hence the first synod of Valence, in the year 374, enjoins a more severe law of doing penance on those who after baptism had polluted themselves with the sacrifices of demons or with an unchaste washing, extending their penance to the day of death, canon 3. Hence the consultation of Exuperius, bishop of Toulouse, addressed to Pope Innocent I, in which it was asked of him: What ought to be observed concerning those who, after baptism given up at all times to the pleasures of incontinence, at the very end of their life ask for penance and at the same time the reconciliation of communion. Exuperius doubtless knew that it had been decreed by canon 13 of Nicaea that, generally, to anyone whatsoever placed at his departure and asking that the grace of communion be granted him, the bishop, after examination, should be bound to give of the oblation; nor did he take occasion for doubting from anywhere else than from the different practice of the Gallican Church, which denied communion to some placed in that state. But that the Gallican bishops so conducted themselves we learn not by conjecture but by certain proof from ch. 2 of the letter of Pope Celestine to the bishops of the provinces of Vienne and Narbonne. We have learned, he says, that penance is denied to the dying, and that no assent is given to the desires of those who at the time of their death long for their soul to be succoured by this remedy, etc. Likewise in the first council of Orange, in the year 441, canon 3, and in the second of Arles, canon 28, it is plain that the reconciling imposition of the hand was not granted to those who were departing from the body after having received penance, which nevertheless Innocent, Celestine and Leo wished to be imparted. This being so, it is not beside the point to think that Leo wished to except from the general benefit of communion some who were placed at the point of death, namely apostates, who were not in the same circumstances as those of whom Innocent and Pope Celestine spoke.
Confirmatur adhuc ex rationis, quam Innocentius papa attulit, inspectione, et ex antiquorum canonum disciplina : propterea enim consuetudo prior et durior tenuit, ut poenitentia eam in fine petentibus, concederetur, negaretur communio : quia crebrae illorum temporum persecutiones plurimos ad fidem
It is further confirmed from an inspection of the reason which Pope Innocent brought forward, and from the discipline of the ancient canons: for the earlier and harsher custom held, that penance should be granted to those asking for it at the end, and communion be denied, for this reason: because the frequent persecutions of those times very many to the faith
Editors' notes and page, col. 1422

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1422
  • marginal letters: A nibus commune semper fuit; B nisi revaluerint et egerint (between this line and the next); C synodus I an. 374 (between this line and the next); D rientibus denegari
  • old-edition numerals: 1498 after communionem, ; 1499 after tenuit, ut
  • other: The column's first printed syllable "nibus" completes "om-" from col. 1421 and is set there, not here. Quesnel's text fills the whole column; no Ballerini annotation at its foot. Last word split at the column break ("fi-"): set whole here as "fidem" (its tail stands at the head of col. 1423, not set there; not checked against col. 1423 in Q7a). Damaged type with visible gaps: ep⟨i⟩scopi, ⟨b⟩aptismum. Worn letters (videlieet, noc, corto, nou) set as intended.
  • misprints kept as printed: "Callicanos" (for Gallicanos); "ex epistolae Coelestini" (for epistola).
PL 54:1423
negandam impellebant, et proinde providendum erat ne communionis concedendae facilitas homines de reconciliatione securos non revocaret a lapsu. Sed postquam Deus pacem Ecclesiae reddidit, jam terrore depulso communionem abeuntibus dari placuit. Data est igitur talibus communio, pace reddita Ecclesiae, quia timendum amplius non erat, ne ad fidem ejurandam metu mortis adigerentur fideles. Quod si tam dure actum est cum hujusmodi hominibus, quanto magis aequum erat ut cum aliis strictior disciplina teneretur, qui non terrore adacti, sed vel propria tantummodo ducti libidine, aut mutabilitate voluntatis, aut quod maxime pensandum est in hac causa, ut Ecclesiae disciplinam declinarent, fidem abjiciebant. Multo magis enim timendum erat ne hi qui religionem tam parvi pendebant, aut tanta animi levitate laborabant, acceptam rursus gratiam communionis conculcarent. Nec quidquam illa observantia crudelitatis habet; alioquin non dispari accusatione vexanda vetus omnis disciplina poenitentialis. Deinde paucorum hujusmodi apostatarum punitio, plurimum aliorum eruditioni serviebat; ne videlicet facile ad Christum negandum spe veniae induci se paterentur. Denique non omni subsidio et ope hujusmodi privabantur, sed tantum reconciliatonis beneficio: nam, ut concilia Arausic. I et Arelat. II. can. 3, loquuntur, sine reconciliatoria manus impositione eis communicabatur, quod morientis sufficit consolationi, secundum definitiones Patrum, qui hujusmodi communionem congruenter viaticum nominarunt. Quod si supervixerint, inquit Arausicanum, stent in ordine poenitentium, et ostensis necessariis poenitentiae fructibus, legitimam communionem cum reconciliatoria manus impositione percipiant.
were driving [them] to deny [it], and accordingly care had to be taken lest the ease of granting communion should fail to call back from their fall men made secure about reconciliation. But after God restored peace to the Church, the terror now being driven away, it was decided that communion should be given to the departing. Communion was therefore given to such men, once peace had been restored to the Church, because it was no longer to be feared that the faithful would be driven by fear of death to abjure the faith. But if such men were dealt with so harshly, how much more was it fair that a stricter discipline should be kept with others, who cast away the faith not driven by terror, but led only by their own caprice, or by changeableness of will, or, what is most of all to be weighed in this case, in order to escape the discipline of the Church. For it was much more to be feared that those who valued religion so little, or suffered from such great lightness of mind, would trample on the grace of communion when they had received it again. Nor does that observance have anything of cruelty in it; otherwise the whole ancient penitential discipline would have to be assailed with a like accusation. Next, the punishment of a few apostates of this kind served very much for the instruction of others; namely, that they should not allow themselves to be easily led by hope of pardon to deny Christ. Finally, such men were not deprived of every help and aid, but only of the benefit of reconciliation: for, as the councils of Orange I and Arles II, canon 3, say, communion was given to them without the reconciling imposition of the hand, which suffices for the consolation of one dying, according to the definitions of the Fathers, who fittingly named communion of this kind viaticum. But if they survive, says the council of Orange, let them stand in the order of penitents, and, when the necessary fruits of penance have been shown, let them receive lawful communion with the reconciling imposition of the hand.
Quibus haec verborum Leonis explicatio non placebit, his uno verbo satisfieri posse putamus, si dixerimus aliquid ab apostatis ad Christum reversis et a morbo convalescentibus poscere Leonem nostrum, ut videlicet publice idolorum cultum aut aliam superstitionem quam fuissent sectati ejusmodi symbolum recitarent, aut alio modo atrocissimum crimen detestari se significarent. Denique potuit Leo noster respicere ad Siricii praedecessoris sui sententiam, epistolae ad Himerium cap. 3, ubi apostatas Christianos ad Christum reversos, quamdiu vixerint, poenitentiam agere jubet, et in ultimo tantum fine suo reconciliationis gratia donari. Eos igitur ita reconciliatos, si revaluerint, vult Leo iterum poenitentiae subjici, et quamdiu in vita superstites fuerint, eam agere: cum alii ita reconciliati certo temporis spatio poenitentiam suam complerent, vel indulgenter etiam cum eis Ecclesia ageret. Vide etiam canon. Nicaen. 11 et 12, et Ancyranos.
Those whom this explanation of Leo's words will not please can, we think, be satisfied in one word, if we say that our Leo demands something of apostates who have returned to Christ and are recovering from illness, namely that they should publicly recite a creed of this kind [against] the worship of idols or the other superstition which they had followed, or should in some other way signify that they detest the most atrocious crime. Finally, our Leo could have had in view the judgement of his predecessor Siricius, chapter 3 of the letter to Himerius, where he orders Christian apostates who have returned to Christ to do penance as long as they live, and to be granted the grace of reconciliation only at their very end. Those therefore who have been so reconciled, if they recover their health, Leo wishes to be subjected to penance again, and to do it as long as they survive in life: whereas others so reconciled completed their penance in a fixed space of time, or the Church even dealt indulgently with them. See also the Nicene canons 11 and 12, and those of Ancyra.
4. Ultimum quod in hac epistola notandum nobis occurrit illud est, quod absolutionis seu reconciliationis formam attinet, quam Leonis tempore deprecatoriam fuisse clarissime demonstrant tria hujus epistolae loca. Cap. 2: Sic divinae bonitatis praesidiis ordinatis, ut indulgentia Dei nisi SUPPLICATIONIBUS sacerdotum nequeat obtineri. Cap. 3: Si quis autem eorum pro quibus Domino SUPPLICAMUS, etc.; et postea: Multum enim utile ac necessarium est, ut peccatorum reatus ante ultimum diem sacerdotali SUPPLICATIONE solvatur. Quibus testimoniis concinit epistolae 136 (nunc 168) locus insignis; Sufficit, inquit, illa confessio, quae primum Deo offertur; tum etiam sacerdoti, qui pro delictis poenitentium precator accedit. Denique epist. 139 (nunc 171) cap. 1: Reconciliandos Deo PER ECCLESIAE PRECES instanter acquiras. Res fusiori commentatione egeret, nisi jam pridem hoc esset praestitum a curiosissimis antiquitatis ecclesiasticae scrutatoribus Hugone Menardo asceta Benedictino in notis ad Sacramentale Gregorianum,
4. The last thing that occurs to us to be noted in this letter is that which concerns the form of absolution or reconciliation, which three places of this letter most clearly show to have been deprecatory in Leo's time. Chapter 2: The safeguards of the divine goodness being so ordered that the indulgence of God cannot be obtained except by the SUPPLICATIONS of the priests. Chapter 3: But if any of those for whom we SUPPLICATE the Lord, etc.; and afterwards: For it is very useful and necessary that the guilt of sins be loosed before the last day by priestly SUPPLICATION. With these testimonies agrees a notable place of letter 136 (now 168); That confession suffices, he says, which is offered first to God; then also to the priest, who comes forward as intercessor for the offences of the penitents. Finally letter 139 (now 171), chapter 1: May you earnestly win those who are to be reconciled to God THROUGH THE PRAYERS OF THE CHURCH. The matter would need a fuller commentary, had this not long since been done by those most careful searchers of ecclesiastical antiquity, Hugues Ménard, a Benedictine monk, in the notes to the Gregorian Sacramentary,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1423

Page

  • running head: 1423 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head; the rest lies over the right column)
  • marginal letters: A ‹dem negandam impellebant›; B ‹ne vexanda vetus omnis disciplina›; C ‹aliam superstitionem quam fuissent›; D ‹NIBUS sacerdotum nequeat obtineri›
  • old-edition numerals: 1500 before ‹4. Ultimum›
  • other: The column opens with ‹dem›, the tail of fidem split at the column break; the whole word is set at the end of column 1422, so the tail is not restored here. The column ends mid-sentence at ‹Gregorianum,›. Foot note printed under this column: (a) Simili loquela Hincmarus, opusc. 12 Capitum contra Hincmarum Laudunensem, cap. 24, ait: Cum de ipsis sententiis plena sit ista terra. — its call (a) is not in column 1423; it stands in column 1424 (‹concredit; (a) attamen›), so the note belongs to 1424. In the second paragraph ‹cultum aut aliam superstitionem ... ejusmodi symbolum recitarent› reads as if a word (e.g. contra, or a participle) is wanting; set as printed, English supplements [against]; UNSURE. Worn type read as intended: rursus, Denique.
  • misprints kept as printed (Q6b): "reconciliatonis" (for reconciliationis).
PL 54:1424
et Joanne Morino Oratorii Gallicani presbytero Commentarii sui de Poenitentia lib. VIII, cap. 8 et seqq. Statueram apud me huic loco inserere insigne praxis istius testimonium, quod a me decerptum est ex ms. sexcentorum fere annorum Breviario ad usum monasterii Montis-Cassini olim exarato, ordinem scilicet dandae et accipiendae poenitentiae, in quo nulla, praeter deprecatoriam, absolvendi forma comparet; ordinem extremae-unctionis administrandae, et ordinem accipiendae eucharistiae: quae omnia lectori ecclesiastico acceptissima esse confido. Sed quoniam jam spissior evadit hujus voluminis moles, iis publicandis modo abstineo, curaturus tamen ne isto antiquitatis cimelio diu lectoris curiositas frustretur. Alterum interim, et quidem antiquius, hic repraesento, quod poenitentialem pariter disciplinam illustrat; quodque, cum episcopi sit Gallicani, non male rescripto ad Theodori Forojul. episcopi consultationem annectitur.
and Jean Morin, priest of the French Oratory, in book VIII, chapter 8 and following, of his Commentary on Penance. I had resolved with myself to insert in this place a notable testimony of that practice, which was excerpted by me from a manuscript Breviary of about six hundred years' age, once written for the use of the monastery of Monte Cassino, namely the order of giving and receiving penance, in which no form of absolving appears except the deprecatory; the order of administering extreme unction, and the order of receiving the eucharist: all of which I trust will be most welcome to the ecclesiastical reader. But since the bulk of this volume is already growing rather thick, I refrain for now from publishing them, though I shall take care that the reader's curiosity is not long cheated of this treasure of antiquity. Meanwhile I here present another, and indeed an older one, which likewise illustrates the penitential discipline; and which, since it is a Gallican bishop's, is not unfittingly annexed to the rescript to the consultation of Theodore, bishop of Fréjus.
JUDICIUM CHRODEBERTI EPISCOPI TURONENSIS
THE JUDGEMENT OF CHRODEBERT, BISHOP OF TOURS
De muliere adultera,
Concerning an adulterous woman,
Nunc primum in lucem editum ex ms. codice bibliothecae Thuaneae.
Now first brought to light from a manuscript codex of the de Thou library.
Opinione religionis dulciter nominandae, et charitatis vinculo ambiendae N. matrifamilias Chrodebertus H. peccator salutem in Domino perennem. Litteris tuis parvitatem meam postulasti ut sententiam canonum perquirerem de judicio mulieris, quae postquam consecrata et professa castitatem Deo fuerat conservare, adulterium perpetraverit. Quamquam in sancta synodo Nicaena, Chalcedonensi, et Ephesina, vel Constantinopolitana super hac re capitulum non invenimus, quas quatuor synodos tantum terra nostra venerabiliter recipit et concredit; attamen in Aurelianensi synodo de hac re invenimus praefinitum judicium quod tibi destinavimus: et ex ipsa auctoritate judicium conservandum praedictae mulieri direximus. Sub qua sententia consilium dedimus ex divinarum Scripturarum fonte, flumina sententiarum viva, vel stipites immobilium columnarum: quarum undam bibens, et amplexu se tenens, non timeat iterum labi in ruinam, neque desperare pro praeterito lapsu possit de venia, si praedicta teneat consilia.
To N., mother of a household, to be sweetly named for her repute of religion and to be embraced in the bond of charity, Chrodebert, H. sinner, [sends] everlasting greeting in the Lord. By your letter you asked my littleness to search out the sentence of the canons concerning the judgement of a woman who, after she had been consecrated and had professed to keep chastity for God, has committed adultery. Although in the holy synod of Nicaea, of Chalcedon, and of Ephesus, or of Constantinople, we do not find a chapter on this matter, which four synods alone our land reverently receives and trusts; nevertheless in the synod of Orléans we find a judgement determined on this matter, which we have sent to you: and from that same authority we have directed the judgement to be observed for the aforesaid woman. Under which sentence we have given counsel from the fountain of the divine Scriptures, living rivers of sentences, or the shafts of immovable columns: drinking the water of which, and holding herself in their embrace, let her not fear to slip again into ruin, nor be able to despair of pardon for her past fall, if she holds to the aforesaid counsels.
Memoretur evangelicae mulieris illius peccatricis Mariae Magdalenae, quae septem vitiis repleta fuerat, de qua Dominus septem daemonia ejecit, quae Domini pedes lacrymis lavit, crinibus tersit, labiis fortiter impressis exardescenti amore osculata est, et unguento pretioso unxit: de qua Dominus dixit: Remittuntur ei peccata multa, quoniam dilexit multum (Luc. VII, 47). Et ipsa est, quae semper Dominum prosecuta usque ad crucifixionem et sepulturam, et ipsa prima post resurrectionem, antequam nullus apostolorum, et antequam Mater Domini gloriosissima Maria semper virgo, et angelos, et Dominum meruit videre. Ipsa est soror Marthae et Lazari, quem Dominus triduanum mortuum suscitavit. Et Redemptor noster pro peccatoribus et adulteris in hunc mundum se venisse dixit, non pro justis. Et ipsa Veritas dicit quod non sit opus sanis medicus,
Let her remember that sinful woman of the Gospel, Mary Magdalene, who had been filled with seven vices, out of whom the Lord cast seven demons, who washed the Lord's feet with tears, wiped them with her hair, kissed them with lips strongly pressed in burning love, and anointed them with precious ointment: of whom the Lord said: Many sins are forgiven her, because she has loved much (Luke 7:47). And she it is who, having always followed the Lord even to the crucifixion and burial, was also the first after the resurrection, before any of the apostles, and before the Mother of the Lord, the most glorious Mary ever virgin, to be found worthy to see both the angels and the Lord. She is the sister of Martha and of Lazarus, whom the Lord raised when he had been three days dead. And our Redeemer said that He had come into this world for sinners and adulterers, not for the just. And the Truth Himself says that there is no need of a physician for the healthy,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1424

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: recipit et concredit;› · call in col 1424

Simili loquela Hincmarus, opusc. 12 Capitum contra Hincmarum Laudunensem, cap. 24, ait: Cum de ipsis sententiis plena sit ista terra.

In a similar way of speaking Hincmar, in the work of 12 Chapters against Hincmar of Laon, ch. 24, says: Since this land is full of those very sentences.

(printed under page 717)

(b) ‹anchor: invenimus praefinitum› · call in col 1424

Videtur esse can. 16 concil. Aurelianens. v, an. 549.

It seems to be can. 16 of the fifth council of Orléans, of the year 549.

(printed under page 717)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1424 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹et Joanne Morino Oratorii›; B ‹JUDICIUM CHRODEBERTI› (beside the blank above the caption); C ‹stra venerabiliter recipit›; D ‹guento pretioso unxit›
  • old-edition numerals: 1051 after ‹sententiam›
  • other: Foot-note calls in this column: (a) after ‹concredit;› and (b) before ‹judicium quod tibi›. Note (a), printed at the foot of the left column (1423): Simili loquela Hincmarus, opusc. 12 Capitum contra Hincmarum Laudunensem, cap. 24, ait: Cum de ipsis sententiis plena sit ista terra. Note (b), at the foot of this column: Videtur esse can. 16 concil. Aurelianens. V, an. 549. The column opens and ends mid-sentence. ‹H.› in the salutation is set as printed (probably humilis); left as H. in the English. The bold old-edition number is printed 1051 (one would expect about 1501); recorded as printed. From ‹Opinione religionis› the text is a document quoted by Quesnel (Chrodebert's letter), its salutation in italic.
PL 54:1425
sed aegrotis. Paulus apostolus persecutor Christianorum et homicida, sancti Stephani interfector, noster et omnium gentium factus est praeceptor. Quid dicam de Matthaeo telonario, postea evangelista? Quid de Zachaeo, qui de arbore sycomoro jam illuminatus corde prae parva statura corporis sui Dominum videre cupiebat? Quid de publicano illo in Evangelio sancto, qui pectus suum percutiebat dicens: Non sum dignus levare oculos meos ad coelos. Esto mihi, Domine, propitius peccatori; et descendit justificatus magis quam Pharisaeus ille qui jactabat merita sua et stando orabat? Quid adhuc ad augendam consolationem Dominus et Redemptor noster in Evangelio dicit? similitudinem gloriosam piissimi Pastoris perfecit, qui nonaginta et novem ovibus in montibus derelictis, errantem unam Pastor clementissimus cum multo labore lustrando squalida loca, perquisivit, et invenit, et in humeris suis imposuit, et ad gregem salvam reduxit: ut et in numero perfectum centenarium impleret, et perfecti gregis dominus esset, et nos miseros peccatores, errantes per fragilitatem corporis, justis et innocentibus aggregaret: et dixit plus se gaudere super uno peccatore poenitentiam agente quam supra nonaginta novem justos non indigentes poenitentia.
but for the sick. Paul the apostle, a persecutor of Christians and a murderer, the slayer of holy Stephen, was made our teacher and that of all the nations. What shall I say of Matthew the tax-collector, afterwards an evangelist? What of Zacchaeus, who, already enlightened in heart, desired to see the Lord from the sycamore tree because of the small stature of his body? What of that publican in the holy Gospel, who beat his breast saying: I am not worthy to lift up my eyes to the heavens. Be merciful, Lord, to me a sinner; and he went down justified rather than that Pharisee who boasted of his merits and prayed standing? What further does our Lord and Redeemer say in the Gospel to increase consolation? He completed the glorious likeness of the most loving Shepherd, who, the ninety and nine sheep being left on the mountains, as a most merciful Shepherd sought out the one that strayed, traversing desolate places with much labour, and found it, and laid it on His shoulders, and brought it back safe to the flock: so that He might both fill up the perfect hundred in number, and be lord of a perfect flock, and might join us wretched sinners, straying through the frailty of the body, to the just and the innocent: and He said that He rejoices more over one sinner doing penance than over ninety-nine just who do not need penance.
Sed futuri temporis cautela, largiente Christi gratia, adhibeatur, ut culpa non iteretur, atque multis fletibus, diebus et noctibus, publice et occulte, jejuniis, orationibus, gemitibus, suspiriis, laboribus, obedientia et taciturnitate, humilitate et charitate, praeterita deleantur. Non sunt quaerenda aut numeranda annorum tempora ad agendam poenitentiam: sed fortitudo cujuslibet temporis vel momenti, compunctionis, timoris sui de peccato, et amoris Dei ex toto cordis desiderio. Ad haec verba confirmanda testis est excellentissimus propheta, qui spiritu Dei plenus dicit: Peccator in quacumque die, in quacumque hora conversus fuerit, et ingemuerit, omnia peccata sua oblivioni traduntur. Et latro ille qui juxta Dominum crucifixus fuerat, subita confessione confessus, et fide plenus credidit. Non annos aut menses aut dies egit in poenitentia, quem velox mors arripuit, et juxta verbum Domini ante Petrum apostolum introiit. Et populus Ninivitae civitatis, triduano jejunio, fletu, cinere, cilicio, planctu et gemitu concinente, de voragine submersionis suae et iram Dei meruit evadere. Et David rex et propheta spiritu Dei plenus pro homicidii et adulterii facinore, Nathan propheta arguente, de solio regni non erubuit coram omni multitudine faciem suam dare in pulvere, et pariter erupit in vocem amantissimam poenitentiae, dicens: Peccavi Domino, peccavi (II Reg. XII, 13). Et Dominus per prophetam dixit ei: Remissum est peccatum tuum (Ibid.)
But let caution for the time to come be applied, the grace of Christ bestowing it, so that the fault be not repeated, and that by many weepings, by days and nights, publicly and in secret, by fasts, prayers, groans, sighs, labours, by obedience and silence, by humility and charity, the things past may be blotted out. Spans of years are not to be sought or counted for the doing of penance: but the strength, at whatever time or moment, of compunction, of one's fear concerning the sin, and of the love of God with the whole desire of the heart. To confirm these words there is as witness the most excellent prophet, who, full of the Spirit of God, says: On whatever day, at whatever hour the sinner is converted and groans, all his sins are given over to oblivion. And that robber who had been crucified beside the Lord, confessing with a sudden confession, and full of faith, believed. He spent no years or months or days in penance, he whom swift death snatched away, and according to the word of the Lord he entered in before the apostle Peter. And the people of the Ninevite city, with a three days' fast, with weeping, ashes, sackcloth, lamentation and groaning in concert, were found worthy to escape from the gulf of their drowning and the wrath of God. And David, king and prophet, full of the Spirit of God, for the crime of murder and adultery, Nathan the prophet rebuking him, was not ashamed [to come down] from the throne of the kingdom and before the whole multitude to put his face in the dust, and at once he broke out into the most loving voice of penance, saying: I have sinned against the Lord, I have sinned (2 Kgs. 12:13). And the Lord said to him through the prophet: Your sin is remitted (ibid.).
Ecce quantum valet humilitas, quantum obtinet charitas. Quia etsi sunt dura peccata nostra Apostolo dicente, velut stipula, fenum et ligna, si abundaverimus igne amoris Dei, possumus citius exurere onera peccati, et in eorum locum super fundamentum
See how much humility avails, how much charity obtains. For although our sins are hard, as the Apostle says, like stubble, hay and wood, if we abound in the fire of the love of God, we can the more quickly burn up the burdens of sin, and in their place upon the foundation
Editors' notes and page, col. 1425

Page

  • running head: 1425 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sed aegrotis. Paulus apostolus›; B ‹derelictis, errantem unam›; C ‹randa annorum tempora›; D ‹evadere. Et David rex›
  • old-edition numerals: 1502 after ‹Non sum›; 1503 after ‹multitudine›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence. The last word is split at the column break (fundamen- | tum); completed from the first line of column 1426 as seen in the neighbouring strip of these images. Worn type read as intended: fortitudo (looks like fortiiudo), charitas (first letter damaged). ‹(Ibid.)› closes the second paragraph with no full stop outside the parenthesis, as printed. No foot notes under this column. The text is Chrodebert's letter as quoted by Quesnel.
PL 54:1426
fidei, quae est spiritus spes, aedificemus aurum, argentum et lapides pretiosos, et possumus in ornamentum regis aeterni Redemptoris nostri inter veros lapides computari, ut dicat Apostolus nobis: Fuistis aliquando tenebrae, nunc autem lux in Domino (Ephes. IV, 5). Et iterum Ubi abundavit peccatum, superabundavit et gratia (Rom. V, 20): sic tamen ut eumdem apostolum Paulum in omnibus audiamus, et sua consilia, qui spiritum Dei habet, integre custodiamus, Dicit ipse in epistola ad Romanos: Sicut enim exhibuistis membra vestra servire immunditiae et iniquitati ad iniquitatem; ita nunc exhibete membra vestra servire justitiae in sanctificationem (Rom. VI, 19). Verbi gratia, qui vigilias multas duxit occultas et noxias in luxuria, multiplicet corpus suum eodem modo excitari de somno, levare, et in angulo ecclesiae vel monasterii occulte in orationibus fatigare atque affligere: ut dolores, quos memorat quantos et quales sustinuit pro amore carnali, secundum Pauli apostoli mandatum, eosdem sustineat pro amore spiritali: ut non minus fiat corpus vigiliis languidum, quam fuit in flagitiis, diversis adinventionibus, detortis membrorum nexibus inhoneste depressum et ob hoc male defessum.
of faith, which is the hope of the spirit, let us build gold, silver and precious stones, and we can be reckoned among the true stones for the adornment of the eternal king our Redeemer, so that the Apostle may say to us: You were once darkness, but now light in the Lord (Eph. 4:5). And again: Where sin abounded, grace also abounded the more (Rom. 5:20): yet in such a way that we listen to the same apostle Paul in all things, and keep entire his counsels, who has the Spirit of God. He himself says in the letter to the Romans: For as you have yielded your members to serve uncleanness and iniquity unto iniquity; so now yield your members to serve justice unto sanctification (Rom. 6:19). For example, let one who has passed many hidden and harmful vigils in lust in the same way many times over make his body be roused from sleep, raise it, and in a corner of the church or monastery secretly weary and afflict it in prayers: so that the pains which he remembers, how great and of what kind he bore them for carnal love, he may bear the same, according to the command of the apostle Paul, for spiritual love: so that the body may become no less faint with vigils than it was in shameful deeds, by various devices, by twisted entwinings of the limbs dishonourably weighed down and on that account wickedly wearied.
Haec est integra restitutio sanitatis et operatio summae salutis, ut amore summo Dei et novo amor vetus pellatur peccati, et moriatur amori veteri peccator, ut renovetur homo noster, et destruatur corpus peccati, ut ultra non serviamus peccato. Qui enim mortuus est huic mundo, et crucifixus cum Christo, justificatus est a peccato. Sic ergo moribus renovati, et a peccato justificati, salvi facti erimus ab ira per ipsum, ut jam non regnet peccatum in nostro mortali corpore; sed regnum adveniat Salvatoris per gratiam suam, quam idem Paulus apostolus invocabat cum gemitu dicens: Infelix ego homo, quis me liberabit de corpore mortis hujus? Gratia Dei per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum (Rom. VII, 24); cui est honor et gloria et imperium, majestas et potestas in unitate Spiritus sancti per infinita saecula saeculorum. Peccator indignus Chrodobertus servus servorum Dei episcopus subscripsi.
This is the entire restoration of health and the working of the highest salvation, that by the highest and new love of God the old love of sin be driven out, and the sinner die to the old love, so that our man may be renewed, and the body of sin be destroyed, that we may no longer serve sin. For he who has died to this world, and been crucified with Christ, is justified from sin. So therefore, renewed in our ways, and justified from sin, we shall be saved from wrath through Him, so that sin may no longer reign in our mortal body; but that the kingdom of the Saviour may come through His grace, which the same apostle Paul invoked with groaning, saying: Unhappy man that I am, who will deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom. 7:24); to Whom is honour and glory and dominion, majesty and power in the unity of the Holy Spirit through endless ages of ages. I, Chrodobert, an unworthy sinner, servant of the servants of God, bishop, have subscribed.
Gratias multas ago de linea inconsutili bene texta, longa et larga, et mihi multum amabiliter accepta, et corpori meo, tamquam sciendo, cum gratia est praeparata.
I give many thanks for the seamless linen garment, well woven, long and wide, and very lovingly received by me, and it was prepared with grace for my body, as though with knowledge of it.
AD JUDICIUM CHRODOBERTI TURONENSIS EPISCOPI
ON THE JUDGEMENT OF CHRODOBERT, BISHOP OF TOURS
Observatio.
Observation.
Praeclarum hunc Poenitentiae libellum nacti sumus in ms. codice Thuaneae bibliothecae, num. 780 notatum, in quo descriptum pariter legimus privilegium Adeodati papae monasterio S. Martini Turonensis ejusdem Chrodoberti aetate concessum. Jacobus Sirmondus, in notis ad hoc privilegium tomo I conciliorum Galliae insertum, testatur idem a se collatum cum schedis Pithoeanis in quibus, inquit, exstat etiam Chrodoberti ejusdem episcopi Turonensis epistola de Judicio mulieris, quae postquam consecrata et professa castitatem Deo fuerat conservare, adulterium perpetrarat. Haec legit Sirmondus in eodem ms. codice, ex quo judicium istud descripsimus. Quam ob causam,
We came upon this excellent little book of Penance in a manuscript codex of the de Thou library, marked number 780, in which we likewise read, copied out, the privilege of Pope Adeodatus granted to the monastery of St Martin of Tours in the time of the same Chrodobert. Jacques Sirmond, in the notes to this privilege inserted in volume I of the councils of Gaul, testifies that the same was collated by him with the Pithou papers, in which, he says, there is also extant a letter of the same Chrodobert, bishop of Tours, on the Judgement of a woman who, after she had been consecrated and had professed to keep chastity for God, had committed adultery. Sirmond read these things in the same manuscript codex from which we have copied out that judgement. For what cause,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1426

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1426 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tum fidei, quae est spiritus spes›; B ‹citari de somno, levare›; C ‹et a peccato justificati›; D ‹AD JUDICIUM CHRODOBERTI›
  • old-edition numerals: 1504 after ‹gratiam suam,›
  • other: The column's first printed syllable ‹tum› is the end of ‹fundamentum›, set whole at the end of column 1425; this file begins with the next word. The last word is split at the break (cau- | sam,) and is set whole here with its comma, from the first line of column 1427, which was seen. The name is printed Chrodobertus/Chrodoberti in this column (Chrodebertus/Chrodeberti in 1424); as printed. The scripture reference ‹Ephes. IV, 5› is kept as printed and rendered so in the English; the verse is Eph. 5:8. No comma or colon after ‹Et iterum›, as printed. ‹tamquam sciendo› UNSURE in sense. No foot notes under this column. Chrodobert's letter ends with ‹est praeparata.›; Quesnel's Observatio follows.
PL 54:1427
qua mente hoc publico inviderit, mysterium est, quod aliis scrutandum relinquo. Duobus forte scripti hujus locis ab illius edendi consilio deterritus est: uno, ubi Chrodobertus scribit: Quas quatuor synodos TANTUM, Nicaenam, Constantinopolitanam, Ephesinam, et Chalcedonensem, terra nostra venerabiliter recipit et concredit; altero, ubi asserit quod Maria Magdalena ipsa prima post resurrectiones, antequam nullus apostolorum et antequam mater Domini gloriosissima Maria semper virgo, et angelos, et Dominum meruit videre.
with what intention he grudged this to the public, is a mystery, which I leave to others to search out. Perhaps he was deterred from the plan of publishing it by two places of this writing: one, where Chrodobert writes: Which four synods ONLY, the Nicene, the Constantinopolitan, the Ephesine, and the Chalcedonian, our land reverently receives and trusts; the other, where he asserts that Mary Magdalene was herself the first after the resurrection, before any of the apostles and before the mother of the Lord, the most glorious Mary ever virgin, to be found worthy to see both the angels and the Lord.
Ex primo loco sequitur, synodum quintam, quae tria capitula damnaverat, nondum a Gallicanis Ecclesiis receptam fuisse septimo saeculo jam mediam partem elapso: quod et persuadet affectata haec Chrodoberti restrictio, per quam innuit aliquam generalem synodum rejectam a Gallicanis episcopis; nec aliam quam universalem quintam. Etsi obscura sit admodum rerum istarum memoria in Gallicanae antiquitatis monumentis, hoc tamen ex nonnullis certum apparet, pro tribus capitulis decertasse Gallicanam Ecclesiam: quod eo libentius hic attingo, quod vir doctissimus H. de Noris, qui hanc controversiam amplissima nuper dissertatione historica versavit, de omnibus aliis Ecclesiis multa, de Gallicana nihil protulit, ex quo de ejus sententia in hoc celebri dissidio aliquid disceremus. Manifestum igitur illud facere primo loco videtur epistola Vigilii papae ad Aurelianum Arelatensem episcopum, a quo litteras acceperat, quibus constabat. Vigilium in suspicionem venisse apud Gallicanas Ecclesias vel violatae fidei vel laesae reverentiae synodo Chalcedonensi Leonisque decretis debitae. Necesse ergo nobis est, inquit, Vigilius, charitatis vestrae sollicitudinem brevi interim, quantum pro temporis qualitate potuerimus, relevare colloquio: quatenus modis omnibus confidatis, nihil nos penitus admisisse, quod decessorum nostrorum constitutis, vel sanctae quae una eademque est, fidei quatuor synodorum, id est Nicaenae, Constantinopolitanae, Ephesinae I atque Chalcedonensis inveniatur, quod absit, esse contrarium; AUT QUOD AD PERSONARUM INJURIAM pertineat, quae definitioni ejusdem sanctae fidei subscripserunt; et postea: Simili poena plectentes eos, qui fidem B. Cyrilli... aliorumque Patrum, quos apostolicae sedis praesules susceperunt atque secuti sunt, exsecranda superbi impiam vocaverunt. Vides ut nostrates episcopi moleste ferebant Vigilium admisisse (quod fama jactabat) aliquid, quod ad eorum injuriam pertineat, qui Chalcedonensi fidei subscripserant, et quos apostolicae sedis praesules susceperant: quibus verbis tria capitula clare designat.
From the first place it follows that the fifth synod, which had condemned the three chapters, had not yet been received by the Gallican Churches when half of the seventh century had already passed: of which this studied restriction of Chrodobert's also persuades us, by which he hints that some general synod was rejected by the Gallican bishops; and none other than the fifth universal one. Although the memory of those matters is very obscure in the monuments of Gallican antiquity, yet this appears certain from several of them, that the Gallican Church contended for the three chapters: which I touch on here the more gladly because the most learned man H. de Noris, who has lately treated this controversy in a very full historical dissertation, brought forward much about all the other Churches, but about the Gallican nothing from which we might learn something of its judgement in this famous dissension. In the first place, then, the letter of Pope Vigilius to Aurelian, bishop of Arles, seems to make this plain, from whom he had received a letter by which it was evident that Vigilius had come under suspicion among the Gallican Churches either of having violated the faith or of having injured the reverence due to the synod of Chalcedon and the decrees of Leo. It is therefore necessary for us, says Vigilius, to relieve the solicitude of your charity meanwhile by a brief discourse, as far as we are able given the character of the time: so that you may by all means be confident that we have admitted nothing at all which may be found to be contrary, which God forbid, to the constitutions of our predecessors, or to the holy faith, which is one and the same, of the four synods, that is, of Nicaea, of Constantinople, of Ephesus I and of Chalcedon; OR WHICH MAY TEND TO THE INJURY OF THE PERSONS who subscribed to the definition of the same holy faith; and afterwards: Striking with a like penalty those who, with execrable pride, have called impious the faith of blessed Cyril... and of the other Fathers, whom the prelates of the apostolic see have received and followed. You see how the bishops of our country took it ill that Vigilius had admitted (as rumour spread abroad) something which tended to the injury of those who had subscribed to the Chalcedonian faith, and whom the prelates of the apostolic see had received: by which words he clearly designates the three chapters.
Idem testantur verba Datii Mediolanensis episcopi in epistola legatis Francorum directa, quae est apud Sirmondum, tom. I Concil. Gall. Ecce ego et pars omnium sacerdotum inter quos Ecclesia mea constituta est, id est GALLIAE. Burgundiae, Spaniae, Liguriae Aemiliae, atque Venetiae, contestor quia quicumque in edicta ista (Justiniani contra tria capitula) consenserit, supra scriptarum provinciarum pontifices communicatores habere non poterit, etc. Et infra notatur Anastasius Aureliani legatus, quod promiserat Constantinopoli se omnium episcoporum Gallicanorum ad damnanda capitula animos inclinare, quod propensos in eadem Gallorum animos demonstrat. De eorumdem mente et sententia aliquid habetur in fragmento damnationis Theodori episcopi Caesareae Cappad. a Vigilio PP. factae, tom. V Concil. novae edit. pag. 335.
The same is attested by the words of Datius, bishop of Milan, in the letter addressed to the envoys of the Franks, which is in Sirmond, volume I of the Councils of Gaul: Behold, I and the portion of all the priests among whom my Church is set, that is, of GAUL, Burgundy, Spain, Liguria, Aemilia, and Venetia, bear witness that whoever consents to those edicts (Justinian's against the three chapters) will not be able to have the pontiffs of the above-written provinces as sharers of communion, etc. And further on Anastasius, the envoy of Aurelian, is censured because he had promised at Constantinople that he would incline the minds of all the Gallican bishops to condemning the chapters, which shows that the minds of the Gauls were well disposed towards the same [chapters]. Something concerning their mind and judgement is found in the fragment of the condemnation of Theodore, bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, made by Pope Vigilius, volume V of the Councils, new edition, page 335.
In eadem sententia perseverasse Gallos etiam post synodum quintam, mihi persuadet altum de ista synodo silentium in Gallicanis illius aevi conciliis aliisve monumentis: ex quo habetur Gallos de quinto concilio recipiendo sollicitatos non esse, sed antiquae suae opinioni permissos: quomodo et cum aliis plerisque Ecclesiis actum est, quae etsi nec tria capitula damnarent, nec quintam reciperent synodum, communionis tamen nexum non abrumpebant cum capitulorum damnatoribus ac synodi quintae assertoribus.
That the Gauls persevered in the same judgement even after the fifth synod I am persuaded by the deep silence about that synod in the Gallican councils or other monuments of that age: from which it is gathered that the Gauls were not pressed about receiving the fifth council, but were left to their old opinion: in which way other Churches too, a good many, were dealt with, which, although they neither condemned the three chapters nor received the fifth synod, yet did not break the bond of communion with the condemners of the chapters and the upholders of the fifth synod.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1427

Page

  • running head: 1427 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sam, qua mente hoc publico›; B ‹antiquitatis monumentis›; C ‹politanae, Ephesinae I atque›; D ‹scriptarum provinciarum pontifices›
  • old-edition numerals: 1505 after ‹certum›; 1506 after ‹communionis›
  • other: The column's first printed syllable ‹sam,› is the end of ‹causam,›, set whole at the end of column 1426; this file begins with the next word. The last word is split at the break (as- | sertoribus.) and is set whole here with its full stop, from the first line of column 1428, which was seen. ‹superbi› may be the printed reading of the source quoted rather than a misprint; UNSURE. ‹Liguriae Aemiliae› has no comma between, as printed. The suspension points after ‹B. Cyrilli› are printed. No foot notes under this column.
PL 54:1428
Hac temperantia usum esse cum Gallis Pelagium PP. probat ejus epistola ad Childebertum regem, quam scripsit, ut nihil a se contra fidem esse admissum profiteretur, in suspicionem ea de re vocatus in Galliis ex damnatione trium capitulorum: ad quam et ad receptionem quintae synodi tantum abest ut Gallos petrahere satageret, quin potius de eadem sermonem habere caute refugit, cum scribit, quod a transitu divae memoriae Theodorae Augustae nullas de fide quaestiones Ecclesia Dei in partibus Orientis Deo miserante formidet, sed quaedam capitula extra fidem fuerunt agitata, de quibus longum est ut epistolari possint complecti sermone. Tum sollicite adversus sparsos contra se rumores se purgat, ne verbum quidem de synodo quinta miscens, cujus tamen occasione de fide suspectus jactabatur in Galliis. Haec anno 556, a synodi celebratione tertio: nec multo post ut regis praecepto obtemperaret, pro auferendo eodem suspicionis scandalo obsequium confessionis suae ad eumdem Childebertum misit: ubi profitetur se tenere atque defendere definitiones de eadem catholica fide, quae in quatuor sanctis conciliis statutae sunt. De quinta ut verba faceret aliorum mentio sollicitabat; pressit tamen silentio, ne regi parum grata foret epistola, servatam a S. Gregorio aliisque pontificibus hoc in negotio οἰκονομίαν custodiens.
That Pope Pelagius used this moderation with the Gauls is proved by his letter to King Childebert, which he wrote in order to profess that nothing had been admitted by him against the faith, having been called into suspicion on that matter in Gaul on account of the condemnation of the three chapters: to which, and to the reception of the fifth synod, so far was he from striving to draw the Gauls, that he rather cautiously avoided speaking of it, when he writes that since the passing of the Empress Theodora of divine memory the Church of God in the regions of the East, God having mercy, fears no questions about the faith, but certain chapters outside the faith were agitated, about which it would be long for them to be able to be comprised in the discourse of a letter. Then he carefully clears himself against the rumours spread against him, mingling in not even a word about the fifth synod, on occasion of which, however, he was being talked of in Gaul as suspect in the faith. This in the year 556, the third from the holding of the synod: and not long after, in order to comply with the king's command, for the removing of that same scandal of suspicion he sent the compliance of his confession to the same Childebert: where he professes that he holds and defends the definitions concerning the same catholic faith which were laid down in the four holy councils. The mention of the others urged him to speak of the fifth; yet he suppressed it in silence, lest the letter should be too little pleasing to the king, keeping the economy observed by St Gregory and other pontiffs in this business.
Nihil postmodum contigit in Galliis, quod episcopos Gallicanos in aliam sententiam impelleret: quamobrem facile persuademur non esse receptam synodum quintam sedente Turonis Chrodoberto, haecque scribente: Quatuor synodos tantum terra nostra venerabiliter recipit et concredit. In quo pene exemplum secutus est cum Pelagii ad Childebertum scribentis, ut vidimus, tum S. Gregorii Magni, qui scribens ad Theodolindam Longobardorum reginam a recipienda quinta synodo alienam, ab hujus synodi mentione abstinuit, quatuor solummodo commemorans (Lib. III, epist. 17): Unde nunc ita facimus, sicut vobis placuit, scribit ad Constantium Mediolanensem, ut quatuor synodos solummodo laudaremus... Nos autem sicut voluisti ita fecimus, ut ejusdem synodi quintae nullam memoriam faceremus. Trepidavit igitur timore Sirmondus ubi non erat timor, si propter haec Chrodoberti verba istud ejus de muliere adultera judicium tenebris damnandum putavit.
Nothing happened afterwards in Gaul to drive the Gallican bishops to another judgement: wherefore we are easily persuaded that the fifth synod had not been received when Chrodobert was sitting at Tours and writing this: Four synods only our land reverently receives and trusts. In which he all but followed the example both of Pelagius writing to Childebert, as we have seen, and of St Gregory the Great, who, writing to Theodolinda, queen of the Lombards, who was averse to receiving the fifth synod, abstained from mention of this synod, commemorating four only (Book III, letter 17): Whence we now do so, as it pleased you, he writes to Constantius of Milan, that we should praise four synods only... But we have done as you wished, so as to make no mention of that same fifth synod. Sirmond therefore trembled with fear where there was no fear, if on account of these words of Chrodobert he thought that judgement of his concerning the adulterous woman ought to be condemned to darkness.
Alterum caput quod attinet, de prima Christi resurgentis apparitione, scio Jansenium utrumque in haec verba, Apparuit primo Mariae Magdalenae, scribere haec non obstare quin Dominus antea apparuerit beatissimae matri suae: Pietas non parum suadet ut credamus Dominum prius apparuisse dilectissimae suae matri. Maldonatus, in cap. XXVIII Matthaei: Merito, inquit, a catholicis creditur, quamvis scriptum non sit, Christum primum omnium matri suae apparuisse. Et infra: Primum quidem matri suae apparuisse, non quod evangelistae factum dicant, sed quod fieri decuerit, credendum est: nec eorum mihi placet diligentia, qui in hac opinione in animis omnium fere catholicorum jam inhaerente refutanda multum operae consumunt. Quin B. matri ante omnes apparuerit nemo dubitat, inquit Toletus in Joannis cap. XX. Sunt tamen catholici piique doctores qui dubitent quos recensere non est hujus otii. Sufficiet ad sententiam Chrodoberti a censura vindicandam, Guillelmi Estii insignis doctrinae ac pietatis viri regulam sapientia plenam hic ex annotationibus ejus in Marcum transcribere. «Afferuntur (inquit) pro hac sententia rationes quaedam congruentiae. Sed circa hujusmodi rationes notandum est, ante omnia respiciendum ad id quod Scriptura vel Ecclesia docet; et, eo cognito, rationes convenientiae adhibendas ad id probabilius reddendum: non autem e contrario aliquid statuendum ex hujusmodi rationibus contra id quod vel Scriptura, vel Ecclesia dicit aut tenet. Quale est ex quibusdam rationibus congruentiae velle probare Christum a morte redivivum primo suae matri apparuisse, cum Scriptura tam clare dicat eum primo apparuisse Mariae
As regards the other head, concerning the first appearance of the rising Christ, I know that both Jansens, on these words, He appeared first to Mary Magdalene, write that these do not prevent the Lord from having appeared beforehand to His most blessed mother: Piety urges not a little that we should believe that the Lord appeared first to His most beloved mother. Maldonatus, on chapter XXVIII of Matthew: Rightly, he says, is it believed by Catholics, although it is not written, that Christ appeared first of all to His mother. And further on: That He appeared first indeed to His mother is to be believed, not because the evangelists say it was done, but because it was fitting that it be done: nor does the diligence please me of those who spend much labour in refuting this opinion, now fixed in the minds of almost all Catholics. That He appeared to the blessed mother before all, no one doubts, says Toletus on chapter XX of John. Yet there are Catholic and pious doctors who doubt, whom it does not belong to this leisure to enumerate. It will suffice, for vindicating Chrodobert's opinion from censure, to transcribe here from his annotations on Mark the rule, full of wisdom, of Willem Estius, a man of notable learning and piety. "There are brought forward (he says) for this opinion certain reasons of congruity. But concerning reasons of this kind it is to be noted that before all things regard must be had to what Scripture or the Church teaches; and, that being known, reasons of fittingness are to be applied to render it more probable: but not, on the contrary, is anything to be determined from reasons of this kind against that which either Scripture or the Church says or holds. Such a thing it is to wish to prove from certain reasons of congruity that Christ, alive again from death, appeared first to His mother, when Scripture so clearly says that He appeared first to Mary
Editors' notes and page, col. 1428

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1428 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sertoribus. Hac temperantia usum›; B ‹Childebertum misit›; C ‹tuor synodos solummodo laudaremus›; D ‹catholicorum jam inhaerente›
  • old-edition numerals: 1507 before ‹Et infra: Primum quidem›
  • other: The column's first printed word ‹sertoribus.› is the end of ‹assertoribus.›, set whole at the end of column 1427; this file begins with the next word. The Greek word is printed small and without legible breathing or accent, its first letter looking like δ (δικονομιαν); set as the intended οἰκονομίαν (worn type), UNSURE as to the accents actually printed. The column ends mid-sentence inside the quotation from Estius, which opens with « and is not closed in this column. The suspension points after ‹laudaremus› are printed. No foot notes under this column.
PL 54:1429
Magdalenae, nec usquam alibi diversum insinuet. Quod si secundum hujusmodi ratiunculas procedendum sit, oportebit ut Christus etiam matrem suam adhibuerit coenae novissimae, eamque primo loco honoris causa collocaverit; et ei primum corpus et sanguinem suum distribuerit: ut bene argumentatur Hesselius.
Magdalene, and nowhere else intimates anything different. But if one is to proceed according to petty reasonings of this kind, it will have to be that Christ also admitted His mother to the last supper, and placed her in the first place for honour's sake; and distributed His body and blood to her first: as Hessels well argues.
AD EPISTOLAM CXI.
ON LETTER CXI.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXXIV.
IN QUESNEL, LXXXIV.
Marciano Augusto.
To Marcian Augustus.
1. Cum communionem apostolicae sedis expeteret. Ita Griman. cod., pro quibus vulg. habent: Dum communione apostolicae sedis existeret alienus, quod falsissimum sensum continet. Absit enim ut pontifex, qui Flavianum alloquens epist. 20 (nunc 23) matura vult sacerdotum esse judicia, sola suspicione motus communionem suam Anatolio denegarit, quod revera factum non fuisse indicat epistola 54 (nunc 70) ad Pulcheriam, ubi asserit Anatolio se non dilectionem negare, sed manifestationem catholicae veritatis exspectare. Distulit igitur sola communionis indicia.
1. When he was seeking the communion of the apostolic see. So the Grimani codex, in place of which the common editions have: While he was alien from the communion of the apostolic see, which contains a most false sense. For far be it that the pontiff, who, addressing Flavian in letter 20 (now 23), wishes the judgements of priests to be mature, should, moved by suspicion alone, have refused his communion to Anatolius, which in truth was not done, as is shown by letter 54 (now 70) to Pulcheria, where he asserts that he does not deny Anatolius his love, but awaits the manifestation of catholic truth. He therefore deferred only the tokens of communion.
2. Pacis epistolis. Hujusmodi litteras pacificas seu communicatorias vocavere antiqui, quia pacis, seu communionis ecclesiasticae indices testesque erant. De his Augustinus epist. 62 et 63. Epiphanius, haeres. 70, et alii. Ad strictiorem tamen significatum coarctari possunt hae voces in praesenti epistola; ut videlicet significent eas speciatim litteras quibus ad recens ordinatum episcopum rescribebatur seu a pontifice Romano, seu a quocumque alio; sicut sumuntur apud Theodorum Balzamonem pro iis quas ab episcopo nuper consecrato missitari solitum erat.
2. By letters of peace. The ancients called letters of this kind pacific or communicatory, because they were signs and witnesses of peace, or of ecclesiastical communion. On these, Augustine, letters 62 and 63; Epiphanius, heresy 70, and others. Yet these words can be narrowed to a stricter meaning in the present letter; namely, so as to signify specifically those letters by which a reply was written to a newly ordained bishop, whether by the Roman pontiff or by anyone else; just as they are taken in Theodore Balsamon for those which it was the custom to be sent by a bishop lately consecrated.
3. Totius causae et curae ecclesiasticae. Ex his et aliis sequentis epistolae verbis intelligere est quanta esset archidiaconi auctoritas, quaeve munia: de quibus consule etiam epistolam Isidori Hispalensis ad Ludifredum seu Lantfredum, quae refertur distinct. 25, cap. 1, Perlectis, in qua Romanorum correctorum corrigenda est emendatio, qui ex mss. legendum volunt: Ab ipso publice in Ecclesia praedicatur: reponendum enim, ut erat antea, praedicantur, scilicet jejuniorum dies atque solemnitatum; nondum enim tunc temporis concessum erat diaconis vel archidiaconis, sed nec presbyteris, ut publice ad populum sermonem haberent in Italicis, Gallicanis, vel Hispanicis regionibus: licet SS. Joannis Chrysostomi, Augustini, et aliorum exemplo doceamur, hanc consuetudinem in Orientalibus et Africanis jam tum usu receptam fuisse. Multa etiam alia loca videsis apud eumdem Gratianum, et alios.
3. Of the whole ecclesiastical cause and care. From these and other words of the following letter one may understand how great the authority of the archdeacon was, and what his duties: on which consult also the letter of Isidore of Seville to Ludifred or Lantfred, which is cited in distinction 25, chapter 1, Perlectis, in which the emendation of the Roman correctors must be corrected, who from the manuscripts wish it to be read: By him it is publicly preached in the Church: for there must be restored, as it was before, are proclaimed, namely the days of fasts and of solemnities; for at that time it had not yet been granted to deacons or archdeacons, nor even to presbyters, to deliver a sermon publicly to the people in the Italian, Gallican, or Spanish regions: although we are taught by the example of Saints John Chrysostom, Augustine, and others that this custom had already then been received in use in the Eastern and African [regions]. You may also see many other places in the same Gratian, and others.
4. Coemeterio deputando. Priscis Ecclesiae temporibus solitum erat Christianis in coemeteriis sacra mysteria peragere tum propter persecutionem, cum propter reverentiam martyrum, qui illic sepulti quiescebant: unde et Valeriani, et aliorum imperatorum edictis prohibiti sunt coemeteria adire, in eoque charitatis ac pietatis officio deprehensi, morti sunt traditi. Reddita porro Ecclesiae pace iisdem coemeteriis deputati sunt presbyteri, qui illic sacra Deo facerent in honorem martyrum. Sed cum successu temporis refrigescente charitate coemeteriis addici onerosum presbyteris videretur, quia et remotiora erant ab urbibus,
4. By assigning him to a cemetery. In the early times of the Church it was customary for Christians to perform the sacred mysteries in the cemeteries, both on account of persecution and on account of reverence for the martyrs who rested buried there: whence also by the edicts of Valerian and of other emperors they were forbidden to go to the cemeteries, and, caught in that office of charity and piety, were handed over to death. Then, when peace was restored to the Church, presbyters were assigned to the same cemeteries, to offer the sacred rites to God there in honour of the martyrs. But when in the course of time, charity growing cold, it seemed burdensome to presbyters to be attached to the cemeteries, because they were both more remote from the cities,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1429

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Etsi hinc apostolicorum nuntiorum species et origo repeti queat, non tamen ad apocrysiariorum normam Juliani delegationem institutam, satis constituimus in observat. ad dissert. 1 Quesn., annot. 3, ad an. 453. Cum Julianus in Romana Ecclesia fuisset nutritus, Leoni etiam esset notissimus ac pernecessarius, huic maxime S. pontifex fidit, delegationemque eidem apostolicam ob solam fidei causam idcirco commisit, quia in episcopo Constantinopolitano eum fidei vigorem non deprehendit, quem difficiles ejus temporis, circumstantiae efflagitabant. Alia consilia Leonis etiam anterioris temporis, et secreta cum Quesnello conjicere, divinare est, seu potius somniari : nullo enim documento probari queunt. Quod si is ante hoc tempus Constantinopoli aliquando fuisse invenitur, nihil mirum, cum Graecae Ecclesiae episcopus, et a Constantinopoli non multum distans, variis de causis, facile et identidem eo posset accedere, ut ne in comitatu quasi nuntius pontificis exstitisse dicendus sit. Hac quidem tantummodo epistola ne a comitatu abesset Leo exigit : quod hoc tantum tempore nuntii officium eidem imposuerit. De caeteris, quae hoc loco Quesnellus urget, vide admonitionem praemissam epistolae Juliani ad Leonem Augustum, quam appendici epistolarum supra (Col. 1241) insertam invenies.

Although the form and origin of the apostolic nuncios can be traced from here, we have nevertheless sufficiently established, in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 1, annotation 3, at the year 453, that Julian's delegation was not set up on the pattern of the apocrisiaries. Since Julian had been brought up in the Roman Church, and was moreover very well known and closely attached to Leo, the holy pontiff trusted him above all, and committed the apostolic delegation to him for the sake of the faith alone, because he did not find in the bishop of Constantinople that vigour of faith which the difficult circumstances of that time demanded. To conjecture with Quesnel other designs of Leo, even of an earlier time, and secret ones, is to divine, or rather to dream: for they cannot be proved by any document. And if he is found to have been at Constantinople at some time before this, it is no wonder, since as a bishop of the Greek Church, and not far distant from Constantinople, he could for various reasons easily and repeatedly go there, so that he need not be said to have been at the court as a kind of nuncio of the pontiff. Indeed it is only in this letter that Leo requires him not to be absent from the court: because only at this time did he lay the office of nuncio upon him. On the other points which Quesnel presses in this place, see the notice prefixed to the letter of Julian to the emperor Leo, which you will find inserted in the appendix of the letters above (Col. 1241).

(printed under page 720)

Page

  • running head: 1429 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Magdalenae, nec usquam alibi›; B ‹Pulcheriam, ubi asserit Anatolio›; C ‹corrigenda est emendatio›; D ‹diti. Reddita porro Ecclesiae›
  • old-edition numerals: 1508 after ‹in praesenti›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence, inside the quotation from Estius begun in column 1428; no closing » is printed after ‹Hesselius.›. The last word is split at the break (ur- | bibus,) and is set whole here with its comma, from the first line of column 1430, which was seen. ‹tum propter ... cum propter› is as printed. Each of the four notes opens with an italic lemma from Leo's letter. At the foot of the page, across both columns, stands the heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. over foot note (a); the call (a) is in column 1430, and the whole note is recorded with that column. No call falls in this column.
PL 54:1430
et minus frequentata quam communia fidelium templa, coepit eorum cura inferioris ordinis presbyteris demandari: quod genus contumeliae queritur Leo fuisse archidiacono irrogatum.
and less frequented than the common churches of the faithful, the care of them began to be committed to presbyters of lower rank: which kind of affront Leo complains was inflicted on the archdeacon.
5. Necessarie increpare; id est, incessanter, continuo, sine mora vel intermissione, donec ad correctionem adducatur. Necessum enim a cesso deductum est, quia non sit in eo cessandum, inquit Donatus in Terentium. Eodem sensu accipitur ea vox apud Leonem nostrum epist. 20, 71, 78, 86, 90 et 139 (nunc 23, 92, 104, 113, 116 et 171) et in sermonibus saepe saepius.
5. To rebuke necessarily; that is, unceasingly, continually, without delay or intermission, until he is brought to correction. For necessum is derived from cesso, because in that matter there is to be no ceasing, says Donatus on Terence. In the same sense that word is taken in our Leo, letters 20, 71, 78, 86, 90 and 139 (now 23, 92, 104, 113, 116 and 171), and in the sermons very often.
6. Ut a comitatu vestro non abesset. His verbis similia habes in epistolis sequentibus: ex quibus deprehendere licet vicariorum, seu, ut nunc loqui consuevimus, nuntiorum sedis apostolicae in comitatu agentium originem: quos quidem non male viros eruditos secutus comparaveris cum patriarcharum Orientalium apocrisiariis; si tamen nonnulla inter utrosque observaveris discrimina. Unum est, apocrisiarios jam tum a patriarchis ad comitatum Orientalis imperatoris destinatos fuisse, cum Byzantium translata est sedes imperii: vicarios autem pontificis Romani post vel paulo ante Chalcedonensem synodum fuisse institutos in persona Juliani Coensis episcopi. Secundum patriarcharum apocrisiarios non pro causa fidei, sed pro specialibus Ecclesiae vel dioecesis negotiis in comitatu moratos fuisse; nuntios vero Romanos pro rebus fidei curandis ibidem residere jussos. Tertium, illos plerumque ex diaconorum vel presbyterorum ordine assumptos fuisse ad hujusmodi munera: hos interdum etiam ex episcopali, pro dignitate scilicet apostolicae sedis, ut in Juliano apparet. In hujus ergo vicarii institutione Orientalium patriarcharum morem aemulatus est sanctus Leo, in multis tamen ab eisdem se pro sua praerogativa discernens, et certis incrementis et accessionibus munus hoc complens atque adornans. Quod penitius inspicere otiosum, opinor, non erit, neque ab hoc loco alienum. Viderat sanctus Leo per novam Nestorii haeresim orientales Ecclesias diris procellis jactatas concussasque, vix ac ne vix quidem per concilii Ephesini definitiones quievisse: cumque hujus synodi tempore diaconi sub Coelestino papa munere fungeretur, et ecclesiasticorum negotiorum curam ut pontificis administer gereret, intellexit quantum fidei interesset, ut Constantinopolitanae Ecclesiae catholicus imprimis episcopus praeesset: plerumque enim ad hanc dignitatem ii provehebantur, qui plurimum apud imperatorem gratia et favore pollebant: quo fiebat ut qui semel pravis opinionibus corrumpi se sivissent, easdem inspirarent Augusto imperiique administris, et eorum potestate ad tutandam haeresim suam abuterentur. Non ignorabat etiam Constantinopolitanum antistitem canone secundi concilii fretum totis viribus amplificandae potestati suae incumbere, nec prius molitionibus suis finem positurum, quam sibi majores omnes primates subjecisset; quibus subjectis timendum erat ne de minuenda pariter Romanae sedis auctoritate aliquando cogitaret. Constantinopolitanum imitabatur Jerosolymitanus; qui in Ephesina synodo ad obtinendum Palestinae provinciae principatum credidit se posse sufficere, et insolentes ausus per commentitia scripta
6. That he should not be absent from your court. You have things similar to these words in the following letters: from which one may detect the origin of the vicars, or, as we are now accustomed to say, the nuncios of the apostolic see acting at court: whom indeed, following learned men, you may not unfitly compare with the apocrisiaries of the Eastern patriarchs; provided, however, that you observe some differences between the two. One is, that apocrisiaries had been appointed by the patriarchs to the court of the Eastern emperor already at the time when the seat of empire was transferred to Byzantium: but that the vicars of the Roman pontiff were instituted after or a little before the synod of Chalcedon, in the person of Julian, bishop of Cos. The second, that the apocrisiaries of the patriarchs stayed at court not for the cause of the faith, but for the particular affairs of their Church or diocese; whereas the Roman nuncios were ordered to reside there for the care of the affairs of the faith. The third, that the former were for the most part taken from the order of deacons or presbyters for offices of this kind: the latter sometimes even from the episcopal order, namely on account of the dignity of the apostolic see, as appears in Julian. In the institution of this vicar, therefore, St Leo emulated the custom of the Eastern patriarchs, yet in many things distinguishing himself from them in accordance with his prerogative, and completing and adorning this office with certain increases and additions. To look into this more deeply will not, I think, be idle, nor foreign to this place. St Leo had seen that the Eastern Churches, tossed and shaken with dreadful storms through the new heresy of Nestorius, had scarcely, and indeed not even scarcely, come to rest through the definitions of the council of Ephesus: and since at the time of this synod he was discharging the office of deacon under Pope Celestine, and bore the care of ecclesiastical affairs as the pontiff's assistant, he understood how much it concerned the faith that above all a catholic bishop should preside over the Church of Constantinople: for commonly those were advanced to this dignity who had most power with the emperor by grace and favour: whence it came about that those who had once allowed themselves to be corrupted by depraved opinions would breathe the same into the Augustus and the ministers of the empire, and would abuse their power to protect their own heresy. He was also not unaware that the prelate of Constantinople, relying on the canon of the second council, was bending with all his strength to the enlarging of his own power, and would not put an end to his endeavours before he had subjected to himself all the greater primates; and when these had been subjected, it was to be feared that he would at some time think likewise of diminishing the authority of the Roman see. The bishop of Jerusalem imitated the bishop of Constantinople; he who in the synod of Ephesus believed that he could suffice for obtaining the primacy of the province of Palestine, and [to confirm] his insolent attempts by forged writings
Editors' notes and page, col. 1430

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1430 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹bibus, et minus frequentata›; B ‹apocrisiarios jam tum a patriarchis›; C ‹resim orientales Ecclesias›; D ‹Romanae sedis auctoritate›
  • old-edition numerals: 1509 after ‹in comitatu›; 1510 after ‹Constantinopolitanum›
  • other: The column's first printed syllables ‹bibus,› are the end of ‹urbibus,›, set whole at the end of column 1429; this file begins with the next word. The column ends mid-sentence inside an italic quotation of Leo (from ‹Ephesina synodo›); its verb ‹firmare› opens column 1431 and was seen, and is supplied in brackets in the English only. Worn type read as intended: episcopali (looks like episcopafi). ‹Palestinae› as printed. Foot-note call in this column: (a) after ‹consuevimus,›. The note stands at the page foot across both columns under the heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.: (a) Etsi hinc apostolicorum nuntiorum species et origo repeti queat, non tamen ad apocrysiariorum normam Juliani delegationem institutam, satis constituimus in observat. ad dissert. 1 Quesn., annot. 3, ad an. 453. Cum Julianus in Romana Ecclesia fuisset nutritus, Leoni etiam esset notissimus ac pernecessarius, huic maxime S. pontifex fidit, delegationemque eidem apostolicam ob solam fidei causam idcirco commisit, quia in episcopo Constantinopolitano eum fidei vigorem non deprehendit, quem difficiles ejus temporis, circumstantiae efflagitabant. Alia consilia Leonis etiam anterioris temporis, et secreta cum Quesnello conjicere, divinare est, seu potius somniari: nullo enim documento probari queunt. Quod si is ante hoc tempus Constantinopoli aliquando fuisse invenitur, nihil mirum, cum Graecae Ecclesiae episcopus, et a Constantinopoli non multum distans, variis de causis, facile et identidem eo posset accedere, ut ne in comitatu quasi nuntius pontificis exstitisse dicendus sit. Hac quidem tantummodo epistola ne a comitatu abesset Leo exigit: quod hoc tantum tempore nuntii officium eidem imposuerit. De caeteris, quae hoc loco Quesnellus urget, vide admonitionem praemissam epistolae Juliani ad Leonem Augustum, quam appendici epistolarum supra (Col. 1241) insertam invenies. — In the note ‹apocrysiariorum› and the comma in ‹temporis, circumstantiae› are as printed.
PL 54:1431
firmare. Quod sanctae memoriae Cyrillus Alexandrinus episcopus merito perhorrescens, scriptis suis mihi, inquit S. Leo, quid praedicti cupiditas ausa sit, indicavit: et sollicita prece multum poposcit, ut nulla illicitis conatibus praeberetur assensio. His pontifex consideratis existimavit optimum fore, si in urbem regiam aliquem vice sua mitteret, qui propius Constantinopolitani episcopi mentem et consilia contemplaretur, communi fidei et ecclesiasticae paci invigilaret, referretque ad Romanam sedem quidquid ad propriam amplitudinem contra fidem, canones Nicaenos, et statuta ecclesiastica, vel a Constantinopolitano, vel ab alio tentaretur, quo citius nascendi malo occurreret, ageretque apud imperatorem de compescendis conatibus fidei christianae et ecclesiasticae disciplinae contrariis. Sed palam hoc aggredi periculosum erat; Orientales enim numquam moleste tulerunt res sibi suas pro arbitrio agere ab Occidentalibus non permitti, nec spes erat ut Constantinopolitanus antistes splendore suae sedis (qui et in imperium ipsum reflectebatur) inflatus ac procerum ipsiusque Augusti gratia munitus, rem eam pateretur, quae ipsa etiam novitate perodiosa videbatur. Quid ageret sanctus Leo, vir solertissimus? Elegit Julianum episcopum Coensem, virum ecclesiasticarum rerum peritissimum, qui cum in Romanae Ecclesiae sinu enutritus esset, totus ad Occidentales Romanosque mores compositus erat, et apostolicae sedis studiosissimus: quo etiam, ut Graecanicae Ecclesiae episcopo, nullus erat futurus Graecis acceptior, Graecorumque ingeniis tractandis aptior.
to confirm. Which Cyril of holy memory, bishop of Alexandria, rightly shuddering at, by his writings, says St Leo, made known to me what the cupidity of the aforesaid had dared: and with anxious prayer he earnestly begged that no assent be given to the unlawful attempts. Having considered these things, the pontiff judged that it would be best if he sent to the royal city someone in his stead, who might observe more closely the mind and designs of the bishop of Constantinople, keep watch over the common faith and ecclesiastical peace, and report to the Roman see whatever was attempted for his own aggrandizement against the faith, the Nicene canons, and the ecclesiastical statutes, whether by the bishop of Constantinople or by another, so that he might the sooner meet the evil at its birth, and might treat with the emperor about restraining attempts contrary to the Christian faith and ecclesiastical discipline. But to undertake this openly was dangerous; for the Easterners never took it ill [as printed] that they were not permitted by the Westerners to manage their own affairs at their own discretion, nor was there hope that the prelate of Constantinople, puffed up by the splendour of his see (which was also reflected upon the empire itself) and fortified by the favour of the nobles and of the Augustus himself, would suffer a thing which seemed most odious even by its very novelty. What was St Leo, a most resourceful man, to do? He chose Julian, bishop of Cos, a man most skilled in ecclesiastical affairs, who, since he had been reared in the bosom of the Roman Church, was wholly formed to Western and Roman ways, and most devoted to the apostolic see: than whom also, as a bishop of the Greek Church, none was likely to be more acceptable to the Greeks, and more apt for handling the temperaments of the Greeks.
Sed cum Leoni praeterea animus esset nihil adhuc, nisi secreto, tentare, nemo erat cujus mora in urbe regia et in comitatu minus suspecta futura esset, quam unus ex iis episcopis quorum ordinationem Constantinopolitanus ad se traxerat, quos etiam ibidem saepius adesse jubebat illos ad ecclesiasticarum quae occurrebant rerum tractationem: quorum denique non paucis in comitatu frequenter adesse, ad suarum Ecclesiarum negotia apud imperatorem procuranda, necessitas erat. Talis erat Julianus. Hunc pluribus etiam annis ante synodum Chalcedonensem Constantinopoli egisse arbitror ex secreto Leonis mandato, ut pro rebus fidei et disciplinae clam ibi in excubiis esset. In regia siquidem urbe versabatur an. D. 448, cum Eutyches violatae fidei accusatus est et damnatus in concilio Constantinopolitano sub Flaviano episcopo: de cujus damnatione scripsit ad sanctum Leonem litteras fidei vigore plenas, huicque Leo rescripsit epist 25 (nunc 35) fusius eum instruens de incarnationis mysterio, vehementiusque exhortans ut iis qui Evangelium Christi corrumpebant, constanter resisteret. Inde igitur ratio suspicandi jam tum habuisse Julianum in secretis mandatis, ut de fidei et Ecclesiae Orientalis statu sedulo moneret apostolicam sedem, licet nihil de hoc in epistolis apparere vellet propter rationem quam superius attigimus. Immo videtur Julianus pro cura sibi commissa adeo sollicitus fuisse, ut non contentus per priorem hanc epistolam monuisse Leonem de Eutychetis errore et damnatione, alteram eodem fere tempore per alium miserit, qua de eodem haeretico in perversitate sua vetarescente pontificem nostrum certiorem faceret: qui et similiter iterum scripsit ad eumdem Coensem episcopum, monuitque de legatis suis, quos ad concilium ab imperatore indictum mittebat, et de epistola quam dederat ad Flavianum, nec non de tota ratione, quam tenendam in hac causa existimabat, ut scilicet partes miserationis non omitterentur: ut si Eutyches resipisceret satisfaceretque, a sententia, qua obstrictus erat, absolveretur; si vero in insipientiae suae luto jacere deligeret, cum eis haberet sortem, quorum secutus fuerat errorem.
But since, besides, Leo's mind was as yet to attempt nothing except in secret, there was no one whose stay in the royal city and at court would be less suspect than one of those bishops whose ordination the bishop of Constantinople had drawn to himself, whom he also ordered to be present there rather often for the handling of the ecclesiastical matters that arose: and for not a few of whom, finally, it was a necessity to be frequently present at court, to see to the affairs of their Churches with the emperor. Such was Julian. I judge that he was active at Constantinople even several years before the synod of Chalcedon, by a secret mandate of Leo, so that he might secretly be on watch there for the affairs of faith and discipline. For he was living in the royal city in the year of the Lord 448, when Eutyches was accused of having violated the faith and condemned in the council of Constantinople under Bishop Flavian: about whose condemnation he wrote to St Leo a letter full of the vigour of faith, and to him Leo wrote back letter 25 (now 35), instructing him more fully on the mystery of the incarnation, and exhorting him more vehemently to resist steadfastly those who were corrupting the Gospel of Christ. Hence, then, there is reason to suspect that Julian already then had it among his secret mandates to inform the apostolic see diligently of the state of the faith and of the Eastern Church, although he wished nothing of this to appear in the letters, for the reason which we touched on above. Indeed Julian seems to have been so solicitous for the charge committed to him that, not content with having informed Leo by this earlier letter of the error and condemnation of Eutyches, he sent another at about the same time by another bearer, by which he might notify our pontiff of the same heretic growing old in his perversity: who likewise wrote again to the same bishop of Cos, and informed him of his legates, whom he was sending to the council summoned by the emperor, and of the letter which he had given to Flavian, and also of the whole course which he judged should be held in this cause, namely that the part of mercy should not be omitted: so that if Eutyches came to his senses and made satisfaction, he should be absolved from the sentence by which he was bound; but if he chose to lie in the mire of his own folly, he should have his lot with those whose error he had followed.
Quid quod statim atque de Ephesino latrocinio certior factus esset pontifex, litteras ad Julianum dedit, quibus monet nihil a se omitti eorum quae ad reparandas Ecclesiae res profutura existimabat; eumque
What of the fact that as soon as the pontiff had been informed of the robber-synod of Ephesus, he gave a letter to Julian, in which he informs him that nothing is being omitted by himself of those things which he judged would be profitable for repairing the affairs of the Church; and that he
Editors' notes and page, col. 1431

Page

  • running head: 1431 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹firmare. Quod sanctae memoriae›; B ‹stantinopolitanus antistes splendore›; C ‹Ecclesiarum negotia apud imperatorem›; D ‹missa adeo sollicitus fuisse›
  • old-edition numerals: 1511 before ‹necessitas erat›
  • other: The column opens with ‹firmare.›, the last word of the sentence begun in column 1430, inside an italic quotation of Leo that runs on to ‹assensio.›; the column ends mid-sentence at ‹eumque›. ‹numquam moleste tulerunt› is set as printed; the sense requires ‹numquam non moleste› (they always took it ill), and the English renders the printed words with a bracketed flag; UNSURE whether a ‹non› has dropped out. ‹nascendi malo› UNSURE (may be the author's wording). ‹certior factus› is printed run together (certiorfactus). No foot notes under this column.
PL 54:1432
secretioribus perlatoris alloquiis edocendum quidquid pro praesentium temporum conditione dispositum fuerat. Quod innuit litteras quoque a Juliano datas fuisse ad sanctum Leonem, quibus de nefanda Ephesinae pseudosynodi praevaricatione instrueretur; et tam illae quam istae arguunt nonnullam rerum Ecclesiae curam Juliano impositam fuisse a pontifice Romano, si non palam et publice, saltem secretius, ut diximus, exercendam.
is to be informed by the more private conversations of the bearer of whatever had been arranged in view of the condition of the present times. Which hints that a letter had also been given by Julian to St Leo, by which he was instructed about the wicked transgression of the pseudo-synod of Ephesus; and both the one and the other show that some care of the Church's affairs had been laid on Julian by the Roman pontiff, to be exercised, if not openly and publicly, at least more secretly, as we have said.
Eamdem ob causam scribens ad Pulcheriam Augustam idibus April. ann. 451, antequam Romae quidquam de indicta synodo Chalcedonensi rescitum esset, haec habet: Illud etiam a vestra pietate poscentes, quod vos spontaneo facere non dubitamus arbitrio, ut tam fratrem et coepiscopum meum Julianum, quam Constantinopolitanos clericos, qui sanctae memoriae Flaviano fidelibus obsequiis adhaesere, ea qua debetis gratia faveatis. Quod iisdem fere verbis repetit in epistola eodem tempore scripta ad Anatolium; ut facile deprehendatur secretum Leonem inter et Julianum jam tunc fuisse initum commercium, quale solet esse vicarii seu nuntii Romani cum ejusdem urbis pontifice: siquidem non aliter fere quam in praesenti postea commendatus est Julianus imperatoribus, cum coepit ejus legatio omnibus innotescere.
For the same cause, writing to Pulcheria Augusta on the Ides of April in the year 451, before anything had been learned at Rome about the summoning of the synod of Chalcedon, he has this: Asking this also of your piety, which we do not doubt you do of your own spontaneous will, that you favour with the grace you owe both my brother and fellow bishop Julian and the Constantinopolitan clerics who clung to Flavian of holy memory with faithful services. Which he repeats in almost the same words in the letter written at the same time to Anatolius; so that it is easily detected that a secret intercourse had already then been entered upon between Leo and Julian, such as that of a Roman vicar or nuncio with the pontiff of the same city is wont to be: since Julian was afterwards commended to the emperors in hardly any other way than in the present [letter], when his legation began to become known to all.
Amplius adhuc sese explicuit ista legatio cum sanctus Leo mittens in Orientem Lucentium et Basilium, non omisit Julianum et ante eorum ex Urbe profectionem monere, et per eosdem litteris suis convenire. Has modo e tenebris eruimus, quibus patet jam tunc Julianum Ecclesiae negotiis sollicitudinem suam ex Leonis mandato impendisse. Per fratres, inquit (Epist. 66, nunc 86), nostros Lucentium episcopum, et Basilium presbyterum, quos Constantinopolim indicaveramus nos esse missuros, debitum reddo colloquium, admonens ut studium diligentiae tuae eisdem hominibus sociare digneris. Et postea: Quid igitur legatis nostris injunctum atque commissum sit, ipsorum insinuatione cognosces, eum mihi atque illis impensurus affectum, ut quaecumque ipsis mandata sunt, dilectionis studio et sollicitudine sociata, adjuvante Domino, perveniant ad eum, quem optamus, effectum. Haec scribebat Leo cum legatos mitteret, qui res Ecclesiarum Orientalium componerent. Sed cum litteras Augusti accepisset de convocato apud Nicaeam concilio oecumenico, hoc statim iniit consilii, ut Julianum legatis, quos ad illud dirigebat, pariter adjungeret: quod pluribus quidem litteris ea de re scriptis testatum habetur, sed iis praesertim, quas dedit ad ipsum Julianum, quaeque nunc primum a nobis luce donantur. Necessarie, inquit (Epist. 71, nunc 9), fraternitati tuae, quod omni Ecclesiae prosit injungimus, ut cum fratribus et coepiscopis nostris Paschasino, et Lucensio, sed et fratribus, et compresbyteris nostris Bonifacio, et Basilio, quos vice nostra ad praedictum conventum ire praecipimus, curam tuam actionemque conjungas, in omnibus auctoritate nostrae praeceptionis usurus: quoniam scimus omnium illic actarum rerum majorem te quam nostros habere notitiam; ut dum curam tuam illis consiliumque sociaveris, in nulla parte fallantur. In eadem pene verba de hac legatione scribebat Anatolio CP. in epistola recens a nobis publici juris facta; quae opiniensi nostrae plurimum suffragatur, cum Juliani fidem sibi pluribus experimentis probatam esse suggerit. Ut participe, inquit (Epist. 70, nunc 91), in omnibus actionibus fratre et coepiscopo nostro Juliano, cujus fidem saepe probavimus, nostra vice utantur in futuro concilio. Quibus concinunt epist. 71 jam laudatae prima haec verba: Quid de dilectionis tuae animo judicemus, saepius agnovisti; praecesserunt enim plurima quae nos facerent ista praesumere.
That legation unfolded itself still further when St Leo, sending Lucentius and Basil to the East, did not omit both to inform Julian before their departure from the City and to address him by his letter through the same men. This letter we have just now brought out of darkness, from which it is clear that Julian was already then bestowing his solicitude on the Church's affairs by Leo's mandate. Through our brothers, he says (Letter 66, now 86), Lucentius the bishop and Basil the presbyter, whom we had indicated that we would send to Constantinople, I render the conversation that is due, admonishing you that you deign to join the zeal of your diligence to the same men. And afterwards: What therefore has been enjoined on and committed to our legates you will learn from their own account, and you will bestow on me and on them such affection that whatever has been commanded them, being joined with the zeal and solicitude of your love, may with the Lord's help come to that effect which we desire. These things Leo wrote when he was sending legates to settle the affairs of the Eastern Churches. But when he had received the Augustus's letter about the ecumenical council convoked at Nicaea, he at once formed this plan, that he would likewise join Julian to the legates whom he was directing to it: which is indeed held attested by several letters written on that matter, but especially by those which he gave to Julian himself, and which are now first brought to light by us. Of necessity, he says (Letter 71, now 9), we enjoin upon your brotherhood what may profit the whole Church, that with our brothers and fellow bishops Paschasinus and Lucensius, and also our brothers and fellow presbyters Boniface and Basil, whom we have ordered to go in our stead to the aforesaid assembly, you join your care and action, in all things making use of the authority of our command: since we know that you have a greater knowledge than our men of all the things done there; so that while you join your care and counsel to them, they may in no part be deceived. In almost the same words he wrote about this legation to Anatolius of Constantinople, in a letter lately made public by us; which strongly supports our opinion, since it suggests that Julian's faith had been proved to him by many trials. So that, he says (Letter 70, now 91), having as partner in all the proceedings our brother and fellow bishop Julian, whose faith we have often proved, they may use him in our stead in the coming council. With which agree these first words of letter 71, already cited: What we judge of the mind of your love you have rather often recognized; for very many things have gone before to make us presume these things.
Quod vero tandem post completum Chalcedonense concilium vice pontificis Romani Constantinopoli seu in comitatu resederit, quoniam et ab aliis notatum, et expresse habetur assertum in epistolis 86 et 88 (nunc 113 et 117) ad Julianum, 84 et 89 (nunc 111 et 115) ad Marcianum, 85 et 80 (nunc 112 et 116)
But that at length, after the council of Chalcedon was completed, he resided at Constantinople or at court in the stead of the Roman pontiff, since it has both been noted by others and is held expressly asserted in letters 86 and 88 (now 113 and 117) to Julian, 84 and 89 (now 111 and 115) to Marcian, 85 and 80 (now 112 and 116)
Editors' notes and page, col. 1432

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1432 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹secretioribus perlatoris alloquiis›; B ‹cile deprehendatur secretum›; C ‹affectum, ut quaecumque ipsis›; D ‹nostros habere notitiam›
  • old-edition numerals: 1512 after ‹in epistola›; 1513 after ‹resederit,›
  • other: The column opens and ends mid-sentence; its last printed characters are ‹(nunc 112 et 116)›, a whole word, and the next column was not seen. ‹eum mihi atque illis› is read as eum (the type looks like cum; worn e, and ‹eum ... affectum, ut› requires it); UNSURE. ‹Lucensio› and ‹85 et 80› are kept as printed; that they are misprints is inferred (the column prints Lucentium twice; the series of letters points to 90), UNSURE. ‹in praesenti› is rendered with a supplied [letter]. No foot notes under this column.
PL 54:1433
ad Pulcheriam Augustam; his diutius immorari supervacaneum fit.
to Pulcheria Augusta; it becomes superfluous to linger longer over these matters.
Caeterum legationem Juliani durasse usque ad an. 457 inde conjicimus, quod geminam habemus Leonis ad ipsum epistolam hoc eodem anno mensibus Julio et Septembri scriptam; sed ex iisdem pariter litteris conjici potest circa haec tempora Julianum ad Ecclesiam suam remeare meditantem, legationi nuntium remisisse. Cum enim per multos jam annos ab Ecclesia Coensi sibi divinitus credita abfuisset, ex morte Marciani occasionem forsitan sumpsit postulandi a Leone successorem, qui Marciani successori, ut legatus, adesset. Et quidem de Juliano nulla fit mentio apud sanctum Leonem post hunc praesentem annum 457, a cujus etiam mense Septembris nulla ad eumdem data reperitur fuisse epistola. In illa porro quam ad illum scripsit sanctus Leo kalendis Septembris, queritur pontifex praetermissam ab illo fuisse scribendi occasionem peropportunam; in altera Aetii curam et sollicitudinem pro suis litteris ad metropolitanos mittendis interpellat, eumque jungit Juliano, quasi praesentisceret, monitus forte praecedentibus litteris illum amplius Constantinopoli non esse inveniendum.
For the rest, that Julian's legation lasted down to the year 457 we conjecture from this, that we have two letters of Leo to him written in this same year, in the months of July and September; but from the same letters it can equally be conjectured that about this time Julian, purposing to return to his own Church, renounced the legation. For since he had now for many years been absent from the Church of Cos divinely entrusted to him, he perhaps took occasion from the death of Marcian to ask of Leo a successor, who might attend upon Marcian's successor as legate. And indeed no mention is made of Julian in Saint Leo after this present year 457, from the month of September of which, moreover, no letter is found to have been addressed to him. Further, in that which Saint Leo wrote to him on the kalends of September, the pontiff complains that a most opportune occasion of writing had been passed over by him; in the other he calls upon the care and solicitude of Aetius for the sending of his letters to the metropolitans, and joins him to Julian, as though he had a presentiment, having perhaps been warned by earlier letters, that Julian was no longer to be found at Constantinople.
Cum vero peculiarem etiam epistolam dederit eodem die ad Aetium presbyterum, qua ipsius curae ac diligentiae plura committit alicujus momenti negotia, persuasum prorsus †habeo presbyterum illum successisse Juliano Coensi, et a Leone pariter delectum fuisse cui suas vices pro custodia fidei et ecclesiastica pace crederet in regia civitate, et cujus relationibus de omnibus instrueretur. Sed vix istud in dubium vocare sinunt litterae a Leone PP. ad Leonem August. datae kalend. Decemb. hujus anni, id est, tribus post istas mensibus; quibus litteris sic imperatori commendat Aetium presbyterum, ut eum facile ad negotiorum tractationem legati auctoritate et nomine Juliano primo conjunctum fuisse existimes, tum vero subrogatum. Ita enim ad finem scribit (Epist. 125, nunc 156, cap. 6): Cultores autem pietatis tuae Julianum episcopum et Aetium presbyterum mea petitione commendo, ut suggestiones eorum pro catholicae defensione fidei placide digneris audire: quia vere sunt ejusmodi, ut fidei vestrae possint per omnia utiles inveniri. Aetium enim presbyterum ex Griman. ms. reposuimus in hoc textu pro Eutychio, quem habent edita omnia exemplaria mendose, ut praeterea rerum series docet.
But since on the same day he also sent a separate letter to the presbyter Aetius, in which he commits to his care and diligence several affairs of some moment, I am wholly persuaded that that presbyter succeeded Julian of Cos, and was likewise chosen by Leo as the one to whom he should entrust his own place for the guarding of the faith and the peace of the Church in the royal city, and by whose reports he should be informed of everything. But the letter sent by Pope Leo to Leo Augustus on the kalends of December of this year, that is, three months after those, scarcely allows this to be called in doubt; in which letter he so commends the presbyter Aetius to the emperor that you may readily suppose him to have been first joined to Julian for the handling of affairs with the authority and name of legate, and then substituted for him. For thus he writes towards the end (Letter 125, now 156, ch. 6): Now I commend by my petition those who honour your piety, Julian the bishop and Aetius the presbyter, that you may deign to hear calmly their suggestions for the defence of the Catholic faith: because they are truly such that they can be found useful to your faith in all things. For we have restored Aetius the presbyter in this text from the Grimani manuscript in place of Eutychius, which all the printed copies have, wrongly, as the sequence of events moreover shows.
Aptissimus erat hujusmodi muneri Aetius, cujus industria rerumque gerendarum peritia in officio archidiaconi et primicerii notariorum urbis Constantinopolitanae, in quo diu versatus fuerat, maxime enituerat: nec non in concilio Chalcedonensi, cujus Acta creberrimam Aetii mentionem faciunt. Insuper, cum ab Anatolio per speciem provectionis dejectus esset ab archidiaconi gradu, et ob hoc saepe Leonis litteris apud Augustum commendatus, timendum non erat pontifici ne ille in Constantinopolitanum episcopum plus aequo propensus foret, aut quidquam eorum dissimularet quae contra vel fidei veritatem vel canonum reverentiam, Anatolio seu auctore seu connivente, attentarentur. Hoc denique erat commodi, quod nihil eum latere poterat rerum Orientalium, diu videlicet archidiaconi perfunctum munere cui omnia Ecclesiae negotia concredi solita erant.
Aetius was most fit for an office of this kind, whose industry and skill in the conduct of affairs had shone out most of all in the office of archdeacon and primicerius of the notaries of the city of Constantinople, in which he had long been engaged: and likewise in the council of Chalcedon, whose Acts make very frequent mention of Aetius. Moreover, since he had been cast down by Anatolius from the rank of archdeacon under the appearance of a promotion, and on this account had often been commended to the Augustus by Leo's letters, the pontiff had no need to fear that he would be more than duly inclined towards the bishop of Constantinople, or would dissemble any of those things which, whether with Anatolius as author or as conniving, might be attempted against either the truth of the faith or the reverence due to the canons. Finally there was this advantage, that nothing of Eastern affairs could be hidden from him, seeing that he had long discharged the office of archdeacon, to which all the business of the Church was wont to be entrusted.
Ut autem presbyterum, non episcopum, vice sua ornaret sanctus Leo, praeter rationes praedictas, hae
Now that Saint Leo should adorn a presbyter, not a bishop, with his own place, besides the reasons aforesaid, these
Editors' notes and page, col. 1433

Page

  • running head: 1433 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST
  • marginal letters: A ad Pulcheriam Augustam; his diutius immorari su-; B tii curam et sollicitudinem pro suis litteris ad me- (first B); B subrogatum. Ita enim ad finem scribit (second B, middle image); C quam eorum dissimularet quae contra vel fidei veri-; D (none seen)
  • old-edition numerals: 1514 after ‹cujus› (before Acta)
  • other: "†habeo": the final letters are worn (reads like "habca"); set as habeo, UNSURE. "supervacaneum fit" set as printed (fit, possibly for sit). "Epist. 125": the first digit is damaged, read as 1. The column ends mid-sentence at "hae". At the foot, under the caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (set across both columns), stands the Ballerini foot note (a), beginning "Cum definitionem fidei jam antea Leo approbasset"; its call is not in this column (it belongs to col. 1434); not set here, goes to the notes. The margin shows two letters B on this page as cut into the three images (the second belongs to the middle band).
PL 54:1434
forsitan esse possunt quod vix beatis illis temporibus aliquem invenisset antistitem qui diu ab Ecclesia sua exsulare acerbe non tulisset. Altera haec esse potuit ratio, quod Constantinopolitani antististes non diu aequo animo tulissent episcopum in urbe sua pontificis Romani nomine morantem. Licet enim sanctus Leo illorum invidentiae aut aemulationi aliquatenus occurrisset, cum vicem suam Juliano committens, eumque epist. 86 (nunc 113) instruens, sequestravit earum actionem causarum, quae in quibusque Ecclesiis praesulum suorum debent cognitione firmari; tamen episcopus jurium suorum amplitudinisque suae studiosissimus, non poterat non timere ne sensim cresceret hujusmodi vicariorum potestas, et ultra terminos praefixos excurrens aliquam suae juridictionis partem tandem aliquando invaderet. Evanescebat aliquo modo haec timendi ratio, securitasque omnis hac via Constantinopolitano conciliabatur. Hanc sapientissimam Leonis nostri οἰκονομίαν aemulati sunt ipsius successores per multum temporis. Pelagius enim Romanae Ecclesiae diaconus, postea pontifex, nomine Agapeti papae, et Gregorius Magnus, dum adhuc esset diaconus, nomine Pelagii II, aliique subinde plures Constantinopoli apocrisiariorum seu nuntiorum apostolicae sedis munere functi sunt, episcopis suo gregi invigilare, eumque verbo et exemplo pascere permissis.
may perhaps be the cause: that in those blessed times he would scarcely have found any bishop who would not have borne it bitterly to be long an exile from his own Church. Another reason may have been this, that the bishops of Constantinople would not long have borne with equanimity a bishop staying in their city in the name of the Roman pontiff. For although Saint Leo had in some measure met their envy or rivalry when, committing his own place to Julian and instructing him in Letter 86 (now 113), he set apart the handling of those causes which in each of the Churches ought to be settled by the cognizance of their own prelates; nevertheless a bishop most zealous for his own rights and his own greatness could not but fear that the power of vicars of this kind would gradually grow, and, running out beyond the limits fixed beforehand, would at length some day invade some part of his jurisdiction. This ground of fear in some manner vanished, and all security was by this way secured for the bishop of Constantinople. This most wise economy of our Leo his successors imitated for a long time. For Pelagius, deacon of the Roman Church, afterwards pontiff, in the name of Pope Agapetus, and Gregory the Great, while he was still a deacon, in the name of Pelagius II, and thereafter many others, discharged at Constantinople the office of apocrisiaries or nuncios of the apostolic see, bishops being left to watch over their own flock and to feed it by word and example.
AD EPISTOLAM CXIII.
ON LETTER CXIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXXVI.
IN QUESNEL, LXXXVI.
Juliano Coensi episcopo.
To Julian, bishop of Cos.
1. Per speciem provectionis. Simile exemplum simulatae hujusmodi provectionis habes apud Gregorium Magnum de Honorato archidiacono Salonitano lib. I Reg., epist. 10 et 19, et lib. II, epist. 16. Ea quippe erat archidiaconorum potestas, ut presbyterali etiam praeferretur ordini. Illius enim jurisdictioni suberant et presbyteri et archipresbyteri, cum horum ultimorum dignitas Ecclesiae coepit innotescere. Cujus disciplinae ratio ea esse mihi videtur, quod archidiaconus vices episcopi gerebat, totiusque Ecclesiae erat oeconomus, saltem in Ecclesia Occidentali: Orientalis enim oeconomos ab archidiaconis distinctos habebat. Aegre tamen ferebant presbyteri hujusmodi subjectionem ordini suo aliquo modo contumeliosam: quo factum est ut posterioribus saeculis presbyterali honore decorati sint archidiaconi, cum antea, ut ex Leone et Gregorio colligimus, tunc degradari censetur archidiaconus cum ad presbyteratum promovebatur.
1. Under the appearance of a promotion. You have a like example of a feigned promotion of this kind in Gregory the Great concerning Honoratus, archdeacon of Salona, book I of the Register, letters 10 and 19, and book II, letter 16. For such was the power of archdeacons that it was set even above the presbyteral order. For both presbyters and archpresbyters were subject to his jurisdiction, when the dignity of these last began to become known to the Church. The reason of this discipline seems to me to be this, that the archdeacon acted in the bishop's stead and was steward of the whole Church, at least in the Western Church: for the Eastern had stewards distinct from the archdeacons. Yet the presbyters bore ill a subjection of this kind, in some manner insulting to their order: whence it came about that in later ages archdeacons were adorned with the presbyteral honour, whereas formerly, as we gather from Leo and Gregory, an archdeacon is held to be degraded precisely when he was promoted to the presbyterate.
2 Breviarium fidei. Edidit Jacobus Sirmondus Breviarium fidei adversus Arianos conscriptum, quod suspicatus est hoc ipsum esse quod missum a Juliano Coensi, queritur hic S. Leo sibi non esse redditum. Refragatur Chiffletius Sirmondi socius, qui in praefatione ad Ferrandum diaconum testatur se illud Breviarium fidei Alcuino diacono ascriptum reperisse in cod. ms. Carthusiae Portarum. Et certe licet ejusmodi libellus catholicum dogma strenue propugnet, non tanti tamen esse videtur, ut ad eruditissimum pontificem Leonem ab Oriente Romam usque transmitti debuerit, praesertim cum Arianos, quorum causa tunc temporis non vertebatur, magis impugnet quam Eutychianos, quicum res erat catholicis episcopis. Mihi vero fere persuasum est Breviarium illud fidei
2. Breviary of the faith. Jacques Sirmond published a Breviary of the faith written against the Arians, which he suspected to be the very one that Saint Leo here complains was sent by Julian of Cos and not delivered to him. Chifflet, Sirmond's confrère, speaks against this, who in his preface to Ferrandus the deacon attests that he found that Breviary of the faith ascribed to Alcuin the deacon in a manuscript codex of the Charterhouse of Portes. And certainly, although a little book of this kind stoutly defends Catholic dogma, yet it does not seem to be of such worth that it had to be sent all the way from the East to Rome to the most learned pontiff Leo, especially since it attacks the Arians, whose cause was not then at issue, more than the Eutychians, with whom the Catholic bishops had to do. For my part I am almost persuaded that that Breviary of the faith
Editors' notes and page, col. 1434

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: fere persuasum est› · call in col 1434

Cum definitionem fidei jam antea Leo approbasset, ut indicatur epist. 114, c. 1, eam forte allatam per legatos, qui jam redierant, et ab aliquo Latine redditam accepisse indubium videtur, ac propterea hanc intelligere non potuit Breviarii nomine, quod a se nondum acceptum tradit. Quid quod Breviarii vox integro documento non congruit? Esto igitur Tractatus fidei dicta sit definitio Chalcedonensis, non tamen Breviarium fidei appellata dicenda est. Probabilius autem credimus hoc nomine significari Latinum compendium duarum actionum Chalcedonensium tertiae et sextae, quod conservatum nobis fuit in vetustissimo codice olim Veronensi, nunc autem Vaticano 1322, et a Baluzio editum est, ac insertum tom IV Concil. Ven. edit. col. 2065. Cum vero ex harum duarum actionum Breviario pateat quidquid gestum fuit circa fidem, Breviarium fidei recte potuit appellari. De Breviario autem adversus Arianos, quod edidimus in (continues)

Since Leo had already approved the definition of faith before this, as is indicated in letter 114, ch. 1, it seems beyond doubt that he had received it, brought perhaps by the legates, who had already returned, and rendered into Latin by someone; and therefore he could not have meant it by the name of the Breviarium, which he reports he had not yet received. What of the fact that the word Breviarium does not suit a complete document? Granted, then, that the Chalcedonian definition was called a Tractatus fidei, it is still not to be said that it was named Breviarium fidei. We think it more probable that by this name is meant the Latin summary of the two Chalcedonian sessions, the third and the sixth, which has been preserved for us in a very old codex, formerly of Verona but now Vatican 1322, and was published by Baluze and inserted in vol. IV of the Councils, Venice edition, col. 2065. And since from the Breviarium of these two sessions everything that was done concerning the faith is plain, it could rightly be called a Breviarium fidei. As for the Breviarium against the Arians, which we have published in (continues)

(printed under page 722)

Page

  • running head: TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1434
  • marginal letters: A forsitan esse possunt quod vix beatis illis temporibus; B successores per multum temporis. Pelagius enim Ro-; B et presbyteri et archipresbyteri, cum horum ultimo- (second B, middle image); C in cod. ms. Carthusiae Portarum. Et certe licet ejus-; D (none seen)
  • old-edition numerals: 1515 after ‹videtur,› (before quod archidiaconus)
  • other: The column ends on a split word, "fi" (line-end hyphen not visible); it is set whole here as "fidei" and the English renders it (its tail stands at the head of col. 1435 and is not set there; not checked against col. 1435 in Q7a). Foot-note call (a) stands after "persuasum est"; the Ballerini note (a) begins at the foot of col. 1433 under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES and continues at the foot of this column ("autem credimus hoc nomine significari Latinum compendium ..."); it goes to the notes, not set here. The Greek word is read as οἰκονομίαν; its breathing and accent are not legible at this resolution (the type seems to show the breathing over the second vowel and no accent on the penult), UNSURE. "censetur" set as printed (the sense expects an imperfect). "quicum" as printed.
  • misprints kept as printed: "antististes" (for antistites).
PL 54:1435
a Juliano missum, aliud nihil esse quam definitionem ipsam Chalcedonensis concilii, seu tractatum fidei, ut alibi pluries vocatur. Duas partes habet illa definitio actione 5: unam, quae sic incipit: Dominus noster et Salvator Jesus Christus, etc. quae in Chalcedonensis concilii Graeco-Latina Romana, Binii et Labbei editionibus praemittitur Symbole Nicaeno et Constantinopolitano: alteram, quae utrumque illud Symbolum sequitur in iisdem editionibus, et prima haec habet verba: Sufficeret quidem. etc. Idem fere in codice nostro Romano et apud Isidorum Mercatorem. Bipartitum porro illud decretum, quod apud Crabbeum, Surium, et Nicolinum sub quadruplici interpretatione editum est, unicam et plenam definitionem conflare creditur a Severino Binio in suis ad hanc synodum annotationibus, ita ut altera pars alteri cohaerere, et neutra ab altera disjungi debeat. Apud Crabbeum vero, Surium, et Nicolinum in geminam definitionem dispertitur; seu potius in definitionem fidei, quae prior est; et tractatum fidei, qui definitioni subjungitur. Ita illi ad act. 5 et 6, in qua ultima hanc posteriorem partem, Sufficeret quidem, etc., appellant tractatum fidei. Quod quidem confirmare videtur Liberati Breviarium, qui singulas actiones Chalcedonensis concilii recensens, haec de quinta scribit: Quinta sessione hoc actum est, tractantibus cum episcopis et judicibus, ut fides confirmaretur, et ex tractatu Anatolii Constantinopolitani episcopi et omnium episcoporum metropolitanorum, dictatum est fidei Symbolum cum definitione, et confirmatum est. Surio et Liberato succinunt Toletani III concilii Patres, qui catholicam fidem Gothis ex Ariana perfidia conversis subscribendum proponentes, post fidem Nicaenam et Constantinopolitanum Symbolum hunc tractatum subjiciunt, qui in confessione subscriptione
sent by Julian was nothing other than the very definition of the council of Chalcedon, or treatise of the faith, as it is several times called elsewhere. That definition in action 5 has two parts: one, which begins thus: Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, etc., which in the Graeco-Latin Roman edition of the council of Chalcedon, and in those of Binius and Labbe, is set before the Nicene and Constantinopolitan Creed: the other, which follows both those Creeds in the same editions, and has these first words: It would indeed suffice, etc. Nearly the same in our Roman codex and in Isidore Mercator. Further, that twofold decree, which in Crabbe, Surius and Nicolini has been published under a fourfold translation, is believed by Severinus Binius, in his annotations on this synod, to make up one single and full definition, so that the one part ought to cohere with the other and neither to be separated from the other. But in Crabbe, Surius and Nicolini it is divided into a double definition; or rather into the definition of the faith, which comes first, and the treatise of the faith, which is subjoined to the definition. So they do at actions 5 and 6, in the last of which they call this latter part, It would indeed suffice, etc., the treatise of the faith. And this indeed the Breviary of Liberatus seems to confirm, who, reviewing the several actions of the council of Chalcedon, writes this of the fifth: In the fifth session this was done, the bishops and the judges treating together, that the faith might be confirmed, and from the treatise of Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople, and of all the metropolitan bishops, the Creed of the faith with the definition was dictated, and was confirmed. With Surius and Liberatus the Fathers of the third council of Toledo chime in, who, proposing the Catholic faith for subscription to the Goths converted from the Arian unbelief, subjoin after the Nicene faith and the Constantinopolitan Creed this treatise, which in the confession by the subscription
Editors' notes and page, col. 1435

Footnotes

(continued) ‹note (a) of page 722›

appendice hujus tomi II, vide admonitionem eidem praemissam col. 283 (Vide nostrum tomum II.)

(continued) the appendix of this volume II, see the notice prefixed to it, col. 283 (See our volume II.)

(printed under page 723)

Page

  • running head: 1435 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST
  • marginal letters: A dei a Juliano missum, aliud nihil esse quam defini-; B dei, qui definitioni subjungitur. Ita illi ad act. 5 et; C (falls in the foot note: tur, statuendum est quid ex concilio Chalcedonensi); D (falls in the foot note: eadem est ac secunda laudata codicis Vaticani Omnes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1516 after ‹fidei,› (before quae prior est)
  • other: The column begins with "dei", the end of "fi-dei" split from col. 1434. It ends mid-sentence at "subscriptione"; "in confessione subscriptione" is set as printed (the grammar is obscure until the next column is seen; the English is provisional). The text column is short: below it, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stand the end of the note continued from col. 1434 ("appendice hujus tomi II, vide admonitionem eidem praemissam col. 283 (Vide nostrum tomum II.)") and a new Ballerini note (a) ("Ut de hac tertia Quesnelli nota judicium feratur ..."), whose call is not in this column (it stands in col. 1436, ‹ni fallor(a)Acta›); both go to the notes, not set here.
  • misprints kept as printed (Q6b): "Symbole Nicaeno" (Symbole for Symbolo).
PL 54:1436
regis et reginae munita appellatur tractatus Chalcedonensis concilii; in confessione item episcoporum, tractatus fidei Chalcedonensis concilii; vel, ut habet alia editio Garsiae Loaysae, Sancta fides, quam exposuerunt tractatus Chalcedonensis concilii. Qui tractatus in hoc concilio prima definitionis parte omissa, quae incipit, Dominus noster et Salvator Jesus Christus, etc., solam posteriorem, sufficeret quidem, etc., continet.
of the king and queen fortified, is called the treatise of the council of Chalcedon; likewise in the confession of the bishops, the treatise of the faith of the council of Chalcedon; or, as another edition, that of García Loaysa, has it, The holy faith, which the treatises of the council of Chalcedon set forth. And this treatise in this council, the first part of the definition being omitted, which begins, Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, etc., contains only the latter, It would indeed suffice, etc.
Ex dictis non sine causa suspicor eumdem hunc fidei tractatum esse quem Leo et Julianus Breviarium fidei appellarunt. Patet enim ex epist. 77 (nunc 102) ad Gallos kalendis Februariis anni superioris 452 data, nondum Leonem de Gestis Chalcedonensis concilii instructum tunc fuisse: nec aliud de illo didicisse quam per confirmationem et approbationem suae ad Flavianum epistolae Eutychianam perfidiam fuisse damnatum cum Dioscoro ejus adjutore. Hoc ante reditum legatorum synodo, post illorum autem reditum iterum scripsit ad eosdem Galliae episcopos, confirmataque Eutychis et Dioscori damnatione transmisit exemplar sententiae adversus utrumque latae in concilio: sed de definitione de tractatu fidei ne verbulum quidem; unde merito crediderim nec per illud quoque temporis Leonem habuisse perspecta synodi illius Acta et instrumenta: quae causa fuit cur haec a Juliano Coensi postularet, hortareturque ut illa omnia nitide translata et per ordinem digesta sibi quantocius transmitti curaret; iisque comprehendi arbitror tum chartas quas Aetius indicaverat esse directas, tum Breviarium quod Julianus a se missum fuisse significaverat, quae a se non recepta querebatur S. Leo.
From what has been said I suspect, not without cause, that this same treatise of the faith is what Leo and Julian called the Breviary of the faith. For it is plain from Letter 77 (now 102) to the Gauls, dated on the kalends of February of the preceding year 452, that Leo had not yet at that time been informed about the Acts of the council of Chalcedon: and that he had learned nothing else about it than that, through the confirmation and approval of his letter to Flavian, the Eutychian unbelief had been condemned together with Dioscorus its abettor. This [he wrote] before the return of the legates from the synod, but after their return he wrote again to the same bishops of Gaul, and, the condemnation of Eutyches and Dioscorus being confirmed, he sent over a copy of the sentence passed against both in the council: but of the definition, of the treatise of the faith, not even a little word; whence I should with reason believe that not even at that time had Leo had the Acts and documents of that synod under his eyes: which was the cause why he asked for these from Julian of Cos, and urged him to see that all of them, neatly translated and arranged in order, were sent over to him as quickly as possible; and I judge that in these are comprised both the papers which Aetius had indicated had been dispatched, and the Breviary which Julian had signified had been sent by himself, which Saint Leo complained had not been received by him.
3. Gestorum synodalium. Hinc definire licet, ni fallor Acta Chalcedonensis concilii eo quo nunc
3. Of the synodal acts. Hence one may determine, unless I am mistaken, that the Acts of the council of Chalcedon, in that in which now
Editors' notes and page, col. 1436

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: ni fallor› · call in col 1436

Ut de hac tertia Quesnelli nota judicium feratur, statuendum est quid ex concilio Chalcedonensi ante Rusticum Latine redditum fuerit, et quid ipse Rusticus praestiterit. Aliquot tantum particulae gestorum Chalcedonensium ante integram eorumdem versionem Latine redditae sunt. Num Latinum exemplar sententiae quod Leo ad Gallos direxit cum epist. 103 orginale sit, an interpretatio ex Graeco, certum non est, ut ibidem monuimus annot. 6. Prima autem certa interpretatio est illa totius fere actionis 6 exhibita in codice Vaticano 1322, de qua plura diximus in observat. ad dissert. 9 Quesnelli in causa Domini. In hac inserta est definitio concilii Chalcedonensis; quae iterum ex alia versione in eodem manuscripto subjicitur, ut in memoratis observationibus animadvertimus. Hujus autem definitionis quinque interpretationes a Baluzio recusae inveniuntur tom. IV Conciliorum Ven. editionis, una ex Hispanica et Isidoriana collectionibus sumpta col. 2055, d., aliae quatuor ex aliis collectionibus antiquis, col. 2057, b, quarum una eadem est ac secunda laudata codicis Vaticani Omnes vero sunt anteriores illis duabus quas antiquus omnium actionum Chalcedonensium interpres lucubravit, et alteram inseruit actioni quintae, alteram sextae. Hinc autem a sex interpretibus hanc definitionem ex Graeco, ante omnium Actorum versionem, Latine redditam credimus. Duae quoque versiones canonum integra omnium Actorum interpretatione vetustiores supersunt. quarum altera in Quesnellianam, aliasque antiquissimas diversae originis collectiones, Vaticanam Reginae, Barberinam, Lucensem, et Colbertinam, atque Justellianam, altera in Hispanicam, et exinde in Isidorianam traducta fuit. Tres praeterea actiones ad Maximum Antiochenum pertinentes vivente Leone Latine redditas in citatis observationibus ad diss. 9 Quesnelli exhibuimus. Tandem praeter nonnullas Marciani litteras ante et post synodum promulgatas, quae cum in diversae originis collectionibus Latinis similes inveniantur, editae videntur Latine, et ex Latino originali derivatae, quaeque statim Romanis et Occidentalibus patuerunt, duarum praecipuarum actionum tertiae ac sextae compendium Latinum ante integram Actorum interpretationem lucubratum fuit, de quo satis diximus in observ. ad notam praecedentem. Pleniorem porro eorumdem versionem, quam Leo a Juliano epist. 113 integram et absolutam postulavit, certum est factam fuisse ante Rusticum, ita tamen ut primo interpreti ii Graeci codices usui fuerint, in quibus deerant actiones duae de Photio Tyri, ac de Caroso et Dorotheo. duae ad Maximum et Domnum Antiochenos spectantes; nec non illa, in qua lecta fuit Leonis epistola 93 ad synodum : de quibus vide quae diximus annot. 18 in dissert. 1 Quesn. ad an 451. Hujus versionis antiquae duo tantum, quod sciamus, codices supersunt, Parisiensis, quo Baluzius usus est, et codex Suecorum reginae, cujus notitiam ille a cardinali Casanata habuit. Hanc vero interpretationem anteriorem Rustico, Juliano Coensi tribui non posse, ilud in primis suadet, quod si ab eo statim post synodum Latine reddita fuissent gesta Chalcedonensia, cum ille integros concilii codices habuerit, tot defectus aliquot actionum in ejus versione non invenirentur. quot indicavimus. Illud porro hanc versionem Juliani non esse evidentius demonstrat, quod haec canones Chalcedonenses praefert et versione Dionysii Exigui, qui sane hos canones non sumpsit ex interpretatione vetustiore, sed e Graeco transtulit. Hinc etiam eadem versio titulos canonum recepit, quos suo more Dionysius composuit. Similiter act. 11 ex eadem Dionysii interpretatione in codice Parisiensi refertur Antiochenus canon 16. Quare haec Actorum Chalcedonensium interpretatio vel ab ipso Dionysio Exiguo lucubrata, vel sub Dionysii aevum post editam ejusdem canonum collectionem condita fuit. Ita hanc versionem circa pontificatum Hormisdae saeculo VI ineunte factam putamus. Primi certe, qui hac interpretatione usi sunt, sub Vigilio exstitere, uti praeclare ostendit Baluzius in (continues)

For a judgement to be passed on this third note of Quesnel, it must be settled what of the council of Chalcedon was rendered into Latin before Rusticus, and what Rusticus himself contributed. Only some small parts of the Chalcedonian acts were rendered into Latin before the complete version of them. Whether the Latin copy of the sentence which Leo sent to the Gauls with letter 103 is an original or a translation from the Greek is not certain, as we noted there in annotation 6. The first certain translation is that of nearly the whole of session 6 presented in the Vatican codex 1322, of which we have said more in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 9, in the case of Domnus. In this is inserted the definition of the council of Chalcedon; which is added again from another version in the same manuscript, as we remarked in the observations mentioned. Now five translations of this definition are found reprinted by Baluze in vol. IV of the Councils, Venice edition, one taken from the Spanish and Isidorian collections, col. 2055, d, the other four from other ancient collections, col. 2057, b, one of which is the same as the second one cited from the Vatican codex. All of them are earlier than those two which the ancient translator of all the Chalcedonian sessions worked out, inserting the one in the fifth session and the other in the sixth. Hence we believe that this definition was rendered into Latin from the Greek by six translators, before the version of all the Acts. Two versions of the canons also survive that are older than the complete translation of all the Acts, of which one was carried over into the Quesnel collection and other very ancient collections of different origin, the Vatican one of the Queen, the Barberini, the Lucca, and the Colbert, and the Justel collection, the other into the Spanish and from there into the Isidorian. Besides, in the observations cited on Quesnel's dissertation 9 we have presented three sessions concerning Maximus of Antioch that were rendered into Latin while Leo was alive. Finally, besides some letters of Marcian promulgated before and after the synod, which, since they are found alike in Latin collections of different origin, seem to have been issued in Latin and derived from a Latin original, and which were at once available to the Romans and Westerners, a Latin summary of the two chief sessions, the third and the sixth, was worked out before the complete translation of the Acts, of which we have said enough in the observation on the preceding note. Further, the fuller version of them, which Leo asked of Julian in letter 113, whole and finished, was certainly made before Rusticus, yet in such a way that the first translator used those Greek codices in which were wanting the two sessions on Photius of Tyre and on Carosus and Dorotheus, the two regarding Maximus and Domnus of Antioch, and also the one in which Leo's letter 93 to the synod was read: on which see what we have said in annotation 18 on Quesnel's dissertation 1, at the year 451. Of this ancient version only two codices, so far as we know, survive: the Paris one, which Baluze used, and the codex of the queen of the Swedes, of which he had knowledge from cardinal Casanata. But that this translation, earlier than Rusticus, cannot be attributed to Julian of Cos is urged first of all by this: if the Chalcedonian acts had been rendered into Latin by him immediately after the synod, since he had complete codices of the council, so many gaps of several sessions as we have pointed out would not be found in his version. And this shows more plainly still that the version is not Julian's: it gives the Chalcedonian canons in the version of Dionysius Exiguus, who certainly did not take these canons from an older translation but translated them from the Greek. Hence also the same version has taken over the titles of the canons, which Dionysius composed after his own manner. Likewise in session 11, in the Paris codex, canon 16 of Antioch is given from the same translation of Dionysius. Therefore this translation of the Chalcedonian Acts was either worked out by Dionysius Exiguus himself, or composed about the age of Dionysius after the publication of his collection of canons. So we think this version was made about the pontificate of Hormisdas, at the beginning of the sixth century. Certainly the first who used this translation lived under Vigilius, as Baluze excellently shows in (continues)

(printed under page 723)

Page

  • running head: TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1436
  • marginal letters: A regis et reginae munita appellatur tractatus Chalce-; B reditum iterum scripsit ad eosdem Galliae episcopos,; C (falls in the foot note: Occidentalibus patuerunt, duarum praecipuarum ac-); D (falls in the foot note: Coensi tribui non posse, ilud in primis suadet, quod)
  • old-edition numerals: 1517 after ‹curaret;›; 1518 after ‹licet,›
  • other: The column begins mid-sentence ("regis et reginae munita", continuing "in confessione subscriptione" of col. 1435: the confession fortified by the subscription of the king and queen) and ends mid-sentence at "eo quo nunc". "de definitione de tractatu fidei" set as printed (no conjunction or comma between the two phrases). "ante reditum legatorum synodo" as printed. "sufficeret" printed with a small s in the first paragraph. Foot-note call (a) stands after "ni fallor"; the Ballerini note (a) begins at the foot of col. 1435 and continues at the foot of this column ("similes inveniantur, editae videntur Latine ..." and a second paragraph "Pleniorem porro eorumdem versionem ..."); it goes to the notes, not set here. The text column is short (about 31 lines); the rest of the column is the foot note.
PL 54:1437
habentur modo, collecta, translata et ordinata fuisse a Juliano episcopo Coensi rogatu sancti Leonis; nec audiendos eos esse, qui Rusticum diaconum illorum collectorem praedicant: vel ex sola enim annotatione, quae primae actioni subjicitur, patet illa ab eodem fuisse tantummodo cum exemplaribus aliis collata, et ex iisdem annotata et distincta; quod insuper manifestum redditur ex ms. cod. Thuan. qui partem actionis primae Chalcedonensis habet cum hoc titulo: Explicuerunt quae ante gesta praemissa sunt,
are now had, were collected, translated and arranged by Julian, bishop of Cos, at the request of Saint Leo; and that those are not to be listened to who proclaim Rusticus the deacon their collector: for even from the single annotation which is subjoined to the first session it is plain that they were only collated by him with other copies, and from the same annotated and divided; which is moreover made manifest from the manuscript codex of de Thou, which has part of the first session of Chalcedon with this title: Here end the things which were set before the acts,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1437

Footnotes

<!-- The whole page is the run-over of the Ballerini note (a) of page 723. The upper part of col 1437 was supplied from the column images in QA pass Q4a. The foot images show only the lower part of each column; the upper part of col 1438 was not seen and is marked [… not in the foot image …]. -->

(continued) ‹note (a) of page 723› · col 1437

praefatione ad antiquam versionem concilii Chalcedonensis, ubi hanc sententiam pluribus confirmat. Quae porro idem Baluzius edidit et annotavit ex tribus codicibus Rustici, palam faciunt, hunc non primam tantum actionem interpretationis antiquae, sed totam hanc versionem cum mss. et Graecis et Latinis Constantinopoli contulisse et emendasse, ac nonnullas identidem annotationes addidisse. Neque vero Rusticus purus fuit emendator et illustrator versionis antiquae. Novam enim interpretationem fecit actionis 7 de Maximo et Juvenali, ac duarum relationum synodi ad S. Leonem, et ad Pulcheriam Augustam. Adjecit porro versionem actionis de Domno, quae in antiqua versione desiderabatur, eamque sumpsit ex illa vetustiore quam Leone vivente factam ostendimus in observ. ad diss. 9 Quesn. Inseruit quoque allocutionem originalem Latinam Marciani ad synodum (quam nobis jam conservaverant antiquae collectiones Latinae, ex. gr., Quesnelliana, et cod. Vat. 1322), et aliquot imperiales leges Latine promulgatas. Baluzius, tom. IV Concil. col. 2025, proposita Rustici annotatione : Relationes sanctae synodi ex codice Acumitensi Graeco in Latinum transtuli ego ipse haec subjicit : Hanc annotationem inveni in antiquis exemplaribus et in editione Crabbi. Quae ergo Rusticus transtulit, haec sunt ; ac praeter relationes commemorat quatuor Marciani leges, ut unam Theodosii, quae in codicibus puris Rustici actioni tertiae subjiciunt. At solas relationes Rusticus abs se Latine redditas tradit. Leges autem cum Latine editae essent, non vertit in Latinum, sed uti editas invenit, inseruit. Duae quidem ex iisdem legibus totidem verbis leguntur in collectione Quesnelliana, cap. 26 et 27, quae tamen Rustico anterior est : quaedam etiam exhibentur in collectione Hispanica, quae a Rustici codicibus non proficiscitur. Id ex eo ortum est, quod leges Latino sermone publicarentur : unde tum ab his collectoribus, tum a Rustico iisdem verbis inventae et insertae fuere. Hinc nihil mirum, si Facundus lib. XII, c. 2, ex edicto Marciani pro confirmatione synodi Chalcedonensis eadem verba recitavit, quae apud Rusticum inveniuntur ; neque enim Rustico tribuimus quod eas leges Latinitate donaverit, sed quod Latine scriptas et editas antiquae interpretationi addiderit. Ordinem actionum Rusticus alicubi mutavit. Nam quae in antiqua versione est actio 3, ex Graecis mss. secundam fecit; quae autem erat secunda, in tertium locum transtulit. Canones vero qui erant subjecti sextae actioni, inde exclusit, et decimam quintam actionem ex iisdem constituit. Hanc Rustici lucubrationem inter diem X kal. Martias an. 549 et diem III kal. Aprilis an. 550 recte Baluzius constituit in laudata praefatione num. 21, cujus editio, ut probe perspiciatur quo ordine Rusticus hanc suam Chalcedonensis concilii editionem digesserit, omnino observanda est. Vide tom. IV Conc. Ven. edit. col. 1980 et seqq. Hac vero occasione, qua de Rusticus editione locuti sumus, notitiam a nemine explicatam hic proferimus de quibusdam codicibus, qui licet Rustici editionem contineant, a puris tamen ejusdem exemplaribus discrepant. Baluzius solos codices puros Rustici invenit Divionensem, Corbeiensem, ac Thuaneum Colbertinum, qui tamen postremus mutilus in prima actione

preface to the ancient version of the council of Chalcedon, where he confirms this opinion at greater length. Further, what the same Baluze edited and annotated from three codices of Rusticus makes it plain that Rusticus collated and emended at Constantinople, with both Greek and Latin manuscripts, not only the first session of the ancient translation but this whole version, and added some annotations here and there. Nor indeed was Rusticus merely an emender and illustrator of the ancient version. For he made a new translation of session 7, concerning Maximus and Juvenal, and of the two reports of the synod, to St Leo and to Pulcheria Augusta. He further added a version of the session concerning Domnus, which was wanting in the ancient version, and took it from that older one which we have shown, in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 9, to have been made while Leo was living. He inserted also the original Latin address of Marcian to the synod (which ancient Latin collections had already preserved for us, for example the Quesnel collection and cod. Vat. 1322), and some imperial laws promulgated in Latin. Baluze, vol. IV of the Councils, col. 2025, after setting out Rusticus's annotation, "The reports of the holy synod I myself translated from the Greek codex of the Acoemetae into Latin", adds this: "I found this annotation in ancient copies and in Crabbe's edition. The things, then, which Rusticus translated are these"; and besides the reports he mentions four laws of Marcian, as also one of Theodosius, which in the pure codices of Rusticus are placed after the third session. But Rusticus reports that only the reports were rendered into Latin by himself. The laws, since they had been issued in Latin, he did not turn into Latin, but inserted them as he found them issued. Two of these same laws are indeed read word for word in the Quesnel collection, ch. 26 and 27, which is nevertheless earlier than Rusticus; some are also presented in the Spanish collection, which does not derive from Rusticus's codices. This arose from the fact that the laws were published in the Latin tongue: hence they were found and inserted in the same words both by these collectors and by Rusticus. So it is no wonder if Facundus, book XII, ch. 2, quoted from Marcian's edict for the confirmation of the synod of Chalcedon the same words that are found in Rusticus; for we do not credit Rusticus with having put those laws into Latin, but with having added them, written and issued in Latin, to the ancient translation. Rusticus changed the order of the sessions in some places. For what is session 3 in the ancient version he made the second, following the Greek manuscripts; and what was the second he moved to the third place. The canons, which had been placed after the sixth session, he removed from there, and made the fifteenth session out of them. This work of Rusticus Baluze rightly places between the 10th day before the kalends of March of the year 549 and the 3rd day before the kalends of April of the year 550, in the preface cited, no. 21; his edition must by all means be consulted, so that the order in which Rusticus arranged this edition of his of the council of Chalcedon may be well seen. See vol. IV of the Councils, Venice edition, col. 1980 and following. On this occasion of our having spoken of Rusticus's edition, we here bring forward information set out by no one about certain codices which, although they contain Rusticus's edition, nevertheless differ from the pure copies of it. Baluze found as pure codices of Rusticus only the Dijon, the Corbie, and the de Thou–Colbert codex, which last, however, is mutilated in the first session

(continued) ‹note (a) of page 723› · col 1438, lower part

[… upper part of col 1438 not in the foot image …] a Crabbo appositae fuissent, ignorarunt. In fine codicum Veronensis 57 et Vat. 1321, 1323 et 5405, qui imperfectam Rustici editionem exhibent, addita legitur epistola fidei catholicae in defensione trium capitulorum. Incipit : Monet quosdam. Hanc Facundi nomine ex apographo edidit. P. Dacherius in Spicilegio; et hac de causa in editione Operum P. Sirmondi inter Facundi libros recusa fuit. At praeterquam quod auctoris nomen in laudatis manuscriptis non legitur, et in praestantissimo Facundi aetati fere coaevo ms. Veron. 61, qui ejus opera complectitur, haec epistola non recensetur, in alio aeque antiquo cod. Veron. 57 haec nota eidem epistolae in margine superiori secunda manu praefigitur : Tota epistola, si vere inspiciatur, est omnino suspecta, et pestiferae haeresis Nestorii et Theodori Mopsuesteni claret fetore respersa. Cujus auctor hic non ponitur, sed hodie totaliter ignoratur. In ms Vat. 1321, haec epistola gestis Chalcedonensibus, ut in aliis codicibus, subjecta, a Facundi operibus separatur. Post hanc enim epistolam sine auctoris nomine descriptam alia leguntur opuscula, quae ad tria capitula nequaquam pertinent. Tum vero Facundi nomine proferuntur libri duodecim pro tribus capitulis, et epistola ejusdem adversus Mutianum Scholasticum. Nonne haec separatio prioris epistolae absque auctoris nomine a certis Facundi operibus ejus nomine praenotatis, diversi ignoti auctoris indicium est? Cum Dacherius non memoret codicem, unde apographum sumpsit, nec in eo Facundi nomen epistolae praefixum expresse tradat; dubium non leve nobis exoritur, num haec epistola exscripta fuerit ex codice aliquo laudatis Chalcedonensibus simili, in quibus tantum hanc epistolam nullo auctoris nomine inscriptam reperire nobis contigit ; idcirco autem Facundo tributa fuerit, quod et in defendendis tribus capitulis, aeque ac caetera Facundi Opera, versetur, et fortassis etiam una cum hujus Operibus inventa fuerit, ut in eo codice Vaticano, quem ultimo loco memoravimus. Facundi Opera ante concilium V sub Vigilio scripta fuere : haec autem epistola post concilium Pelagio pontifice. Num Facundas in apertum schisma, quod in epistola proditur, eruperit, nisi ejus auctor certius probetur, affirmare non audemus. Qui ex Afris concilium non recepere, exsilio mulctati sunt. De exsulibus queritur epistolae auctor nec se exsulem indicat. Hinc suspicio est fuisse aliquem ex Italis, qui ob tria capitula schisma conflarunt. Num stylus a Facundo discordet, alii conferant.

[…] had been added by Crabbe, they did not know. At the end of the codices Verona 57 and Vat. 1321, 1323 and 5405, which present an incomplete edition of Rusticus, there is read, added on, a "letter of the catholic faith in defence of the three chapters". It begins: Monet quosdam. Father d'Achery published it under the name of Facundus from a transcript in the Spicilegium; and for this reason it was reprinted among the books of Facundus in the edition of the Works of Father Sirmond. But besides the fact that the author's name is not read in the manuscripts cited, and that in the most excellent Verona ms. 61, nearly contemporary with the age of Facundus, which comprises his works, this letter is not listed, in another equally ancient codex, Verona 57, this note is prefixed to the same letter in the upper margin by a second hand: "The whole letter, if it is truly examined, is altogether suspect, and is plainly spattered with the stench of the pestilent heresy of Nestorius and Theodore of Mopsuestia. Its author is not set down here, but is today wholly unknown." In ms. Vat. 1321 this letter, placed after the Chalcedonian acts as in the other codices, is separated from the works of Facundus. For after this letter, copied without an author's name, other small works are read which in no way concern the three chapters. Then indeed, under the name of Facundus, are given the twelve books for the three chapters, and his letter against Mutianus Scholasticus. Is not this separation of the former letter, without an author's name, from the certain works of Facundus marked with his name, a sign of a different, unknown author? Since d'Achery does not mention the codex from which he took the transcript, nor expressly report that the name of Facundus was prefixed to the letter in it, no slight doubt arises for us whether this letter was copied from some codex like the Chalcedonian ones cited, in which alone it has befallen us to find this letter, inscribed with no author's name; and whether it was attributed to Facundus for this reason, that it too is occupied with defending the three chapters, just like the other Works of Facundus, and perhaps was also found together with his Works, as in that Vatican codex which we mentioned last. The Works of Facundus were written before the fifth council, under Vigilius; but this letter after the council, in the pontificate of Pelagius. Whether Facundus broke out into the open schism which is disclosed in the letter, we do not dare affirm unless its author is more surely proved. Those of the Africans who did not receive the council were punished with exile. The author of the letter complains about the exiles and does not indicate that he himself is an exile. Hence there is a suspicion that he was one of the Italians who stirred up schism on account of the three chapters. Whether the style differs from Facundus, let others compare.

(printed under page 724)

Page

  • running head: 1437 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A habentur modo, collecta, translata et ordinata fuisse; B (falls in the foot note: nonnullas identidem annotationes addidisse. Neque); C (falls in the foot note: dosii, quae in codicibus puris Rustici actioni tertiae); D (falls in the foot note: quae in antiqua versione est actio 3, ex Graecis mss.)
  • old-edition numerals: 1519 after ‹enim› (before annotatione)
  • other: The column begins mid-sentence ("habentur modo", completing "eo quo nunc" of col. 1436: in the manner in which they are now held) and ends mid-sentence, inside the italic title quoted from the de Thou codex, at "praemissa sunt,". Only ten lines of text stand in this column; all the rest, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, is the Ballerini foot note (a) continued from col. 1436 (five paragraphs here: "praefatione ad antiquam versionem ...", "Quae porro idem Baluzius ...", "Ordinem actionum Rusticus ...", "Hanc Rustici lucubrationem ...", "Hac vero occasione ..."); it goes to the notes, not set here (Q11b removed a duplicate of this note that had been set in the part file). Seen in that note, as printed: "qua de Rusticus editione" (for Rustici); and in the part of the note under col. 1438: "Facundas" (for Facundus), "edidit. P. Dacherius" with a stray stop.
  • page-wide (recorded here for reference; col. 1438's own apparatus belongs to n1438): running head across the page "1437 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1438"; col. 1438 marginal letters A ‹nunc incipiunt gesta prima› (first line), B ‹sunt omnes codices Vaticani›, C ‹haec epistola non recensetur›, D ‹expresse tradat; dubium non leve› (B, C, D beside lines of the foot note)
PL 54:1438
nunc incipiunt gesta prima concilii Chalcedonensis. Rusticus ex Latinis et Graecis exemplaribus maxime Acoemit. monasterii emendavit. Concilii Chalcedonensis actio prima in nomine Domini nostri Jesu Christi coepit emendari kal. Mart. X, indict. 12. Eadem se legisse testatur Chiffletius in codice Actorum Chalcedonensium, Rustico diacono, ut ait, collectore, seu potius, ut legendum puto, correctore, in quo codice bibliothecae Joannis Bohierii Divionensis viri senatorii Rusticus pariter meminit Acoemitensium codicum,
now begin the first acts of the council of Chalcedon. Rusticus emended them from Latin and Greek copies, chiefly those of the monastery of the Acoemetae. The first session of the council of Chalcedon, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, began to be emended on the tenth [day before the] kalends of March, indiction 12. Chifflet testifies that he read the same in a codex of the Acts of Chalcedon, with Rusticus the deacon, as he says, as collector, or rather, as I think it should be read, as corrector; in which codex, of the library of Jean Bouhier of Dijon, a man of senatorial rank, Rusticus likewise makes mention of the Acoemete codices,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1438

Footnotes

<!-- Q7a: this run-over of the Ballerini note (a) of page 723 was found set inside parts/c1438_a.md and has been moved here. The note's call is not in this column; its continuation is in notes/n1437.md, whose "col 1438, lower part" entry lacks the upper part of this column's foot (marked there as not seen). The paragraph below fills that gap; it overlaps n1437's lower part only in the words "a Crabbo appositae fuissent, ignorarunt." To merge into n1437 when that file is next written. The second paragraph of the run-over ("In fine codicum Veronensis 57 ...") is already set in n1437 and is not repeated here. -->

(continued) ‹note (a) of page 723› · col 1438, upper part (belongs with n1437)

desinit. Nos unum Ghigianum 483 plane similem invenimus. P. Crabbus alio ejusdem generis codice usus est, cum integra Acta secundum Rustici editionem vulgavit. Alios vero codices frequentiores nacti sumus, qui eamdem Rustici editionem ita exhibent, ut annotationes ejus omnes aut fere omnes omittant, et ordinem etiam nonnumquam deserant. Hujusmodi sunt omnes codices Vaticani 1321, 1323, 4166, 5405, et noster antiquissimus capituli Veronensis 57. In Vat. 1322, qui incipit ab actione secunda, relatio synodi ad Leonem ex antiqua versione sumpta est, licet reliqua Rusticum exhibeant. Cum porro hi soli codices, qui carent annotationibus Rustici, Romanis conciliorum editoribus noti fuerint, culpandi non sunt, si annotationes a Crabbo editas expunxerunt. Cum enim in suis codicibus deessent, qua illae auctoritate a Crabbo appositae fuissent, ignorarunt.

breaks off. We have found one, the Chigi 483, plainly similar. Father Crabbe used another codex of the same kind when he published the entire Acts according to the edition of Rusticus. But we have come upon other, more numerous codices which exhibit the same edition of Rusticus in such a way that they omit all or nearly all his annotations, and sometimes also abandon his order. Of this kind are all the Vatican codices 1321, 1323, 4166, 5405, and our own very ancient one of the chapter of Verona, 57. In Vat. 1322, which begins from the second session, the report of the synod to Leo is taken from the ancient version, although the rest exhibits Rusticus. Further, since these codices alone, which lack the annotations of Rusticus, were known to the Roman editors of the councils, they are not to be blamed if they struck out the annotations published by Crabbe. For since these were wanting in their own codices, they did not know by what authority they had been set there by Crabbe.

(printed under page 724)

Page

  • running head: 1437 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1438
  • marginal letters: A nunc incipiunt gesta prima concilii Chalcedonensis.; B (falls in the foot note: sunt omnes codices Vaticani 1321, 1323, 4166, 5405,); C (falls in the foot note: haec epistola non recensetur, in alio aeque antiquo); D (falls in the foot note: expresse tradat; dubium non leve nobis exoritur,)
  • old-edition numerals: 1520 after ‹Chalcedonensis› (in the italic title, before actio prima)
  • other: The column begins mid-sentence inside the italic title quoted from the de Thou codex and ends on a split word, "codi-" (line-end hyphen); it is set whole here as "codicum," and the English renders it; its tail "cum," stands at the head of col. 1439 (checked in Q7a) and is not set there. "kal. Mart. X" set in the printed order (the numeral follows the month). Only ten lines of text stand in this column; all the rest, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, is the Ballerini foot note (a) continued from col. 1437 ("desinit. Nos unum Ghigianum 483 ..." and a second paragraph "In fine codicum Veronensis 57 ...", ending "alii conferant."); it goes to the notes, not the text.
  • misprints in the foot note, as printed: "Facundas" (for Facundus); "in aperium schisma" (for apertum; n1437 has silently set "apertum": to be set back to "aperium" there); "edidit. P. Dacherius" with a stray stop. "nomeh" (broken type) read as nomen.
PL 54:1439
quibus in emendandis concilii Actis usus fuerat. Nec de iisdem codicibus tacet Nicolini editio Venetiana Conciliorum ann. 1585, licet corrupte appellet Acuminenses, ex quibus nonnulla minutioribus characteribus inserta voluit textui vulgato. Ex horum porro omnium inspectione et collatione nonnulla colligere mihi videor notatu non indigna. Primum est collectionem Actorum Chalcedonensium Latinam, quae nunc omnium manibus versatur, antiquiorem esse Rustico diacono, qui circa annum D. 550 Constantinopoli residebat cum Vigilio papa, illicque praedictae collectioni emendandae allaborabat: id patet tum ex Nicoliniana editione jam laudata, tum maxime ex codice Thuaneo, qui non modo solius emendationis meminit, sed etiam priscorum Actorum serie intacta, Rustici emendationes ad oram paginarum relegatas exhibet, hac admonitione praeeunte: Annotatio circumducta † singulas interlocutiones a foris ita posui, ut Acumitensium codex Graecus Latine continet.
which he had used in emending the Acts of the council. Nor is Nicolini's Venetian edition of the Councils of the year 1585 silent about the same codices, although it corruptly calls them Acuminenses, from which it chose to have some things inserted in smaller characters into the common text. Further, from the inspection and collation of all these I seem to myself to gather some things not unworthy of note. The first is that the Latin collection of the Acts of Chalcedon, which is now in everyone's hands, is older than Rusticus the deacon, who about the year of the Lord 550 was residing at Constantinople with Pope Vigilius, and there was labouring at the emending of the aforesaid collection: this is plain both from Nicolini's edition already cited, and most of all from the de Thou codex, which not only makes mention of emendation alone, but also, with the sequence of the ancient Acts untouched, shows the emendations of Rusticus relegated to the margin of the pages, with this notice going before: The annotation drawn round † I have placed the several interlocutions on the outside thus, as the Greek codex of the Acoemetae contains in Latin.
2. Suspicari licet solam actionem primam a Rustico fuisse emendatam, id enim ex titulo, quem supra ex cod. Thuaneo descripsi, elici mihi videtur. Praeterea ad unius actionis primae finem mentio fit collationis et emendationis Rustici in omnibus quos vidi excusis codicibus, aut etiam mss. Denique sola prima actio nonnulla inserta habet ex codice Acuminensi seu potius Acoemitensi in Nicoliniana et Suriana editionibus. Nolim tamen haec a me pro certis accipi: sicut nec ausim negare quin codex Acoemitensis, quem lustrare coeperat Rusticus, ad Occidentales postmodum deportatus a pluribus describi potuerit. Porro si verum est quod dicimus, partem tantum Actorum a Rustico emendatam fuisse, id forte contigit ob eam rationem, quod cum a Vigilio ad damnationem trium capitulorum delapso defecisset una cum collega suo Sebastiano, urbem regiam deserere coactus fuit, et Acoemitarum monasterium, ubi, occasione controversiae quae agitabatur, res Chalcedonenses diligentius indagare coeperat.
2. One may suspect that only the first action was emended by Rusticus, for this seems to me to be drawn out from the title which I transcribed above from the de Thou codex. Besides, at the end of the first action alone mention is made of the collation and emendation of Rusticus in all the printed codices I have seen, or even the manuscripts. Lastly, only the first action has some things inserted from the Acuminensian, or rather Acoemete, codex in the editions of Nicolini and Surius. Yet I would not have these things taken from me as certain: just as I would not dare to deny that the Acoemete codex, which Rusticus had begun to go through, having afterwards been carried to the Westerns, could have been copied by many. Further, if what we say is true, that only a part of the Acts was emended by Rusticus, this perhaps came about for this reason, that when he had fallen away from Vigilius, who had slipped into the condemnation of the three chapters, together with his colleague Sebastian, he was compelled to leave the royal city, and the monastery of the Acoemetae, where, on occasion of the controversy that was being agitated, he had begun to investigate the affairs of Chalcedon more diligently.
Tertium est quod eruimus, ex dictis, scilicet Acta Chalcedonensis concilii vix in remotioribus Occidentis partibus nota fuisse ante quintam synodum, praesertimque in Galliis, nostris quae per solas fere epistolas S. Leonis ad episcopos Gallicanos scriptas de illius synodi exitu certiores factae fuerant, et ex sententia in Dioscorum, quae uni illarum illigata erat. Testis est hujus assertionis nostrae canon 1 concilii Aurelianensis V, cujus episcopi suppressa Chalcedonensis synodi mentione, soli apostolicae sedis decreto adversus Nestorianum et Eutychianum dogma intorto niti videntur. Et hoc contigit anno 549, quo tempore Rusticus Vigilium papam impugnabat. Postmodum autem cum trium capitulorum controversia magis efferbuisset, eorumque damnatores tamquam synodi Chalcedonensis adversarii passim et ubique per provincias infamarentur; sed praesertim cum quintae synodi decreta tamquam in praejudicium praecedentis synodi lata ab Afris, Illyriis, Dalmatis, Insubribus, Istricis, Gallis, Hipanis, Ibernis, etc., constanter rejicerentur: tunc coeperunt exemplaria Actorum quartae hujus synodi undequaque studiose conquiri, avide perlegi, a plurimis exscribi. Nec dubium est Rusticum Vigilio caeterisque trium capitulorum adversariis tantopere infensum, suaque dejectione iratiorem, factum sicut Vigilium ubique ut Chalcedonensis concilii de⟨s⟩ertorem publicabat, ita hanc in se curam sumpsisse ut per provincias exemplaria synodi spargerentur. Sed nostros imprimis Gallos, qui synodum quintam vel numquam, vel serius recepisse
The third thing is what we draw out from what has been said, namely that the Acts of the council of Chalcedon were scarcely known in the more remote parts of the West before the fifth synod, and especially in our Gauls, which had been informed of the outcome of that synod almost solely through the letters of Saint Leo written to the Gallican bishops, and from the sentence against Dioscorus, which was attached to one of them. Witness to this assertion of ours is canon 1 of the fifth council of Orléans, whose bishops, suppressing the mention of the synod of Chalcedon, seem to rest solely on the decree of the apostolic see hurled against the Nestorian and Eutychian dogma. And this happened in the year 549, at which time Rusticus was assailing Pope Vigilius. But afterwards, when the controversy of the three chapters had boiled up more, and those who condemned them were defamed everywhere and on all sides through the provinces as adversaries of the synod of Chalcedon; but especially when the decrees of the fifth synod, as passed to the prejudice of the preceding synod, were steadily rejected by the Africans, Illyrians, Dalmatians, Insubrians, Istrians, Gauls, Spaniards, Irish, etc.: then copies of the Acts of this fourth synod began to be zealously sought out from every quarter, eagerly read through, and transcribed by very many. Nor is there doubt that Rusticus, so greatly hostile to Vigilius and to the other adversaries of the three chapters, and the more angered by his own deposition, just as he was everywhere proclaiming Vigilius a deserter of the council of Chalcedon, so took upon himself this care, that copies of the synod should be spread through the provinces. But that our Gauls above all, who received the fifth synod either never or rather late,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1439

Page

  • running head: 1439 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST
  • marginal letters: A cum, quibus in emendandis concilii Actis usus fuerat.; B (between ‹continet.› and ‹2. Suspicari licet›); C ses diligentius indagare coeperat.; D synodi lata ab Afris, Illyriis, Dalmatis, Insubribus,
  • old-edition numerals: 1521 after ‹Venetiana› (before Conciliorum); 1522 after ‹Insubribus,› (before Istricis)
  • other: The column begins with "cum", the end of "codi-cum" split from col. 1438 (set whole there), and ends on a split word, "re-" (line-end hyphen); it is set whole here as "recepisse" (its tail "cepisse" stands at the head of col. 1440, checked in Q7a, and is not set there); the English renders the clause, and "videntur" at the head of col. 1440 is rendered there ("as it seems"). The sign † after "circumducta" is PRINTED in the italic quotation (a dagger or cross in the type), not our mark of uncertainty. "de⟨s⟩ertorem": a visible gap in the type where the s should stand. "eruimus, ex dictis," commas as printed. "factum sicut" as printed. The numbering runs "Primum est ... 2. ... Tertium est" as printed. At the foot, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, begins a Ballerini foot note (a) ("Robur quidem sacrosanctis decretis non deerat ..."), whose call is not in this column (it belongs to col. 1440); it goes to the notes, not set here.
  • misprints kept as printed: "Hipanis" (for Hispanis).
PL 54:1440
videntur, verosimile est ejusmodi exemplaria a Rustico accepisse, quandoquidem ab illo moniti fuerant de Vigilii adversus sanctam Chalcedonensem synodum nefanda, ut putabat, praevaricatione, quemadmodum intelligere est tam ex epistola Vigilii ad Aurelianum Arelatensem episcopum, quam ex litteris clericorum Italiae ad legatos Gallorum Constantinopolim missorum. Auget istam suspicionem, quod nullam habemus in Occidente concilii Chalcedonensis editionem, quae non Rustici mentionem faciat, tamquam ab eo fluxerint prima, quae in Gallia, appulerunt, illius synodi exemplaria. De Rustico enim pariter mentionem faciunt editiones Conciliorum Romana, Crabbiana, Nicoliniana, Suriana, etc., et Bohierii a Chiffletio et in editione laudatus codex.
as it seems, received copies of this kind from Rusticus is likely, seeing that they had been warned by him of Vigilius's abominable, as he thought, prevarication against the holy synod of Chalcedon, as may be understood both from the letter of Vigilius to Aurelian, bishop of Arles, and from the letter of the clerics of Italy to the envoys of the Gauls sent to Constantinople. It increases this suspicion that we have in the West no edition of the council of Chalcedon which does not make mention of Rusticus, as though the first copies of that synod which landed in Gaul had flowed from him. For mention of Rusticus is made alike by the Roman edition of the Councils, Crabbe's, Nicolini's, Surius's, etc., and by Bouhier's codex cited by Chifflet and in the edition.
AD EPISTOLAM CXIV.
ON LETTER CXIV.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXXVII.
IN QUESNEL, LXXXVII.
Episcopis, qui synodo Chalcedonensi interfuerant.
To the bishops who had been present at the synod of Chalcedon.
1. Sanctae synodo apud Chalced. habitae. Soluta synodo Chalcedonensi, damnatisque Eutychianae sectae asseclis, id e multis unum adversus synodi decreta excipiendum putaverunt: haec unanimi omnium consensu non esse statuta, nec recepta: immo, primam omnium sedem, Romanam videlicet, ita illis contradixisse, ut omnino suum consensum his adhibere renuisset. Nimirum ex eo quod legati S. Leonis canonem 28 rejecissent, improbassetque ipse Leo, occasionem hujus calumniae spargendae sumpserant haeretici, Chalcedonensem synodum ab apostolica sede repudiatam esse. De ea re scripsit ad Leonem imperator, monuitque commodiorem aliam viam non esse repellendae calumniae, quam si per universas Ecclesias definitiones sanctae synodi Chalcedonensis apostolicae sedi placuisse doceantur (Epist. 89, nunc 115). Obtemperavit S. Leo, praesentemque ad omnes synodi episcopos quos sanctae synodi nomine adhuc compellat, epistolam scripsit, in qua et in aliis eodem die datis, haereticorum calumniam pluribus retundit argumentis.
1. To the holy synod held at Chalcedon. When the synod of Chalcedon had been dissolved, and the followers of the Eutychian sect condemned, they thought that this one thing out of many was to be objected against the decrees of the synod: that these had not been established by the unanimous consent of all, nor received: nay, that the first see of all, namely the Roman, had so contradicted them that it had altogether refused to give its consent to them. Evidently, from the fact that the legates of Saint Leo had rejected canon 28, and Leo himself had disapproved it, the heretics had taken occasion to spread this calumny, that the synod of Chalcedon had been repudiated by the apostolic see. On this matter the emperor wrote to Leo, and advised that there was no other more convenient way of repelling the calumny than if through all the Churches the definitions of the holy synod of Chalcedon be shown to have pleased the apostolic see (Letter 89, now 115). Saint Leo complied, and wrote the present letter to all the bishops of the synod, whom he still addresses by the name of holy synod, in which, and in others dated on the same day, he beats back the calumny of the heretics with several arguments.
1° Non potuisse ambigi quin toto corde ejus synodi definitionem amplecteretur, cum non posset de unitatis redintegratione non gaudere, qui hanc scissam ad haereticis tantopere doluerat (Epist. 87, nunc 114, cap. 1).
1st, that it could not have been doubted that he embraced with his whole heart the definition of that synod, since he could not fail to rejoice at the restoration of unity, who had so greatly grieved that it had been rent by the heretics (Letter 87, now 114, ch. 1).
2° Hoc ipsum ex consensione legatorum, qui vicem ejus gesserant in synodo, esse manifestum (Ibidem.)
2nd, that this very thing is manifest from the consent of the legates who had acted in his stead in the synod (ibid.).
3° Ex epistolis, quas ad Anatolium scripserat post legatorum reditum in Urbem, non minus id elucere (Ibidem).
3rd, that from the letters which he had written to Anatolius after the return of the legates to the City this shines out no less (ibid.).
4° Quia nihil definitum erat a synodo, quod non ipse prius scripsisset in ea epistola, cui omnium subscribentium consensus accesserat, utpote secundum formam apostolicae doctrinae ac paternae traditionis emissae (Epist. 89, nunc 115).
4th, because nothing had been defined by the synod which he himself had not previously written in that letter to which the consent of all the subscribers had been added, as one issued according to the form of apostolic doctrine and paternal tradition (Letter 89, now 115).
5° Non solum se in persona legatorum propriam cum SS. Patribus unisse sententiam, sed etiam per approbationem gestorum synodalium; in sola tamen fidei causa, propter quam generale concilium congregatum fuerat (Epist. 87, nunc 114, cap. 1.)
5th, that he had united his own judgement with the holy Fathers not only in the person of the legates, but also through the approval of the synodal acts; yet only in the cause of the faith, on account of which the general council had been gathered (Letter 87, now 114, ch. 1).
Ex quibus perspicuum est approbationem hanc non nisi ex occasione calumniae natam, ne videlicet fallax cujusquam simulatio sententiam ejus haberi vellet incertam (Epist. 90, nunc 116, cap. 2); et, ne per malignos interpretes dubitabile videretur, utrum quae in synodo Chalcedonensi de fide statuta erant, approbaret (Epist. 87, nunc 114, cap. 1). Non igitur ideo hanc approbations epistolam scripsit, ne robur
From which it is clear that this approval arose only on occasion of the calumny, lest, namely, anyone's deceitful pretence should wish his judgement to be held uncertain (Letter 90, now 116, ch. 2); and, lest through malicious interpreters it should seem doubtful whether he approved what had been established concerning the faith in the synod of Chalcedon (Letter 87, now 114, ch. 1). Therefore he did not write this letter of approval for this reason, lest strength
Editors' notes and page, col. 1440

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: epistolam scripsit, ne› · call in col 1440

Robur quidem sacrosanctis decretis non deerat, non quia per se absque pontificis approbatione vim generalis concilii haberent decreta Synodi, sed quia haec decreta quoad fidem jam antea a Leone aliis Litteris satis fuerant approbata, ac praesertim in epistola 106, Anatolium, ut idem pontifex hac ipsa epistola 114, et in sequenti 115, palam testatur : unde etiam in epist. 115, ad Marcianum, scribit : Per fratrem meum Lucianum episcopum talia et ad gloriam vestram et ad Constantinopolitanum episcopum (continues)

Strength was indeed not wanting to the sacred decrees, not because the decrees of the Synod had of themselves, without the pontiff's approval, the force of a general council, but because these decrees, as regards the faith, had already before this been sufficiently approved by Leo in other letters, and especially in letter 106, to Anatolius, as the same pontiff openly attests in this very letter 114 and in the following one, 115: hence also in letter 115, to Marcian, he writes: "Through my brother bishop Lucian such things both to your glory and to the bishop of Constantinople (continues)

(printed under page 725)

Page

  • running head: TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1440
  • marginal letters: A cepisse videntur, verosimile est ejusmodi exemplaria; B (between the caption ‹Episcopis, qui synodo ...› and ‹1. Sanctae synodo apud Chalced.›); C dem die datis, haereticorum calumniam pluribus re-; D cum SS. Patribus unisse sententiam, sed etiam per
  • old-edition numerals: 1523 before ‹2° Hoc ipsum› (at the paragraph's head, after ‹cap. 1).›)
  • other: The column begins with "cepisse", the end of "re-cepisse" split from col. 1439 and set whole there (the English "as it seems" renders "videntur" and completes the relative clause begun there), and ends mid-sentence at "robur". The final points of the parenthetic references are set as printed, some inside the bracket, some outside. Foot-note call (a) stands after "scripsit, ne"; the Ballerini note (a) begins at the foot of col. 1439 and continues at the foot of this column ("stola 106, Anatolium, ut idem pontifex ..."); it goes to the notes, not set here.
  • misprints kept as printed: "ad haereticis" (for ab haereticis); "approbations epistolam" (for approbationis); in the foot note "epistola 106, Anatolium" without "ad".
PL 54:1441
sacrosanctis decretis deesset, sed ne ex venerandae synodi contemptu ipse infamaretur, neve eo duce gloriarentur, qui Chalcedonensis synodi definitionibus obnitebantur; ne denique imperatoriae voluntati videretur contradicere cui omnibus modis obediendum sibi esse palam profiteretur (Epist. 89, nunc 115, cap. 2). De hujusmodi confirmatione, synodi Chalcedonensis qui plura volet, adeat doctissimum Joannem Launoium, parte II Epistolarum, epist. ad clarissimum virum Jocobum Bevilaquam (Boileau) Parisiensem theologum, nunc metropolitanae et primatialis Ecclesiae Senonensis decanum meritissimum, ac sede vacante juri dicendo et administrandae dioecesi praefectum.
should be wanting to the sacrosanct decrees, but lest he himself should be defamed for contempt of the venerable synod, or lest those should glory in him as their leader who were striving against the definitions of the synod of Chalcedon; lest, finally, he should seem to contradict the imperial will, which he openly professed must in all ways be obeyed by him (Letter 89, now 115, ch. 2). Concerning a confirmation of this kind of the synod of Chalcedon, let him who wants more go to the most learned Jean de Launoy, part II of the Letters, the letter to the most distinguished man Jacques Bevilaqua (Boileau), theologian of Paris, now most deserving dean of the metropolitan and primatial Church of Sens, and, the see being vacant, set over the administration of justice and the governing of the diocese.
Priores porro editiones omnes, si Romanam epistolarum decretalium excipias, istam Juvenali inscriptam habent in hunc modum: Ad Juvenalem et caeteros episcopos, qui in sancta synodo Chalcedonensi congregati sunt. Horum unus erat Juvenalis, et ad ipsum procul dubio missum est epistolae exemplar, ex quo descripta postmodum, ejus nomen retinuit. Desideratur autem in mss. codd. Griman., Victor., Trecopith. et tribus Thuan., nec non in Actis Chalcedonensis concilii, et, ut dixi, in editione Romana epistolarum pontificiarum. Eadem etiam modo citatur epistola a Pelagio papa II, et a Facundo Hermianensi.
Further, all the earlier editions, if you except the Roman edition of the decretal letters, have this one inscribed to Juvenal in this manner: To Juvenal and the other bishops who were gathered in the holy synod of Chalcedon. Of these Juvenal was one, and to him without doubt a copy of the letter was sent, from which, being afterwards transcribed, it kept his name. But it is wanting in the manuscript codices of Grimani, of Saint-Victor, of Troyes (Pithou), and the three of de Thou, and likewise in the Acts of the council of Chalcedon, and, as I said, in the Roman edition of the pontifical letters. The letter is also cited in the same manner by Pope Pelagius II, and by Facundus of Hermiane.
2. Consensionis effectu. Ita codd. mss. edit Rom. et Facund., non vero affectu, ut legebatur antea; quod quidem de legatorum consensu intelligendum existimo, ut explicat se ipse his verbis: Me non solum per fratres, qui vicem meam exsecuti sunt, sed etiam per approbationem gestorum synodalium, propriam vobiscum unisse sententiam.
2. By the effect of consent. So the manuscript codices, the Roman edition and Facundus, and not by the affection, as was read before; which indeed I judge is to be understood of the consent of the legates, as he himself explains himself in these words: That I, not only through the brethren who carried out my office, but also through the approval of the synodal acts, united my own judgement with you.
3. Manifestare voluisset. Post quae, inquit Baluzius, sequitur in codicibus Rustici: Sed quia in eisdem litteris ea quae per occasionem synodi male sunt attentata, reprehenderam, maluit praedictus antistes meam gratulationem tacere, quam suum ambitum publicare. Fatendum tamen est, addit Baluzius, ista quamvis consequenter scripta, divisa tamen ac separata esse a textu epistolae in antiquis exemplaribus. Stylus est S. Leonis, et ejus verba. Nam de hac ipsa re agens in epistola 60 (nunc 116) ad Pulcheriam Augustam, ait: Nisi maluisset meum gaudium (id est, gratulationem) tacere, quam repulsam sui ambitus publicare. Non viderunt ista editores epistolarum S. Leonis. Immo vero, Baluzi mi, ista vidimus; non in codice Divionensi, quo uti nobis non licuit, sed in tertia
3. Had wished to make manifest. After which, says Baluze, there follows in the codices of Rusticus: But because in the same letter I had reproved those things which were wrongly attempted on occasion of the synod, the aforesaid bishop preferred to keep silent about my congratulation rather than to publish his own ambition. Yet it must be confessed, Baluze adds, that these words, although written in sequence, are nevertheless divided and separated from the text of the letter in the ancient copies. The style is Saint Leo's, and the words are his. For treating of this very matter in Letter 60 (now 116) to Pulcheria Augusta, he says: Had he not preferred to keep silent about my joy (that is, congratulation) rather than to publish the rebuff of his ambition. The editors of Saint Leo's letters did not see these words. Nay indeed, my Baluze, we did see them; not in the Dijon codex, which we were not permitted to use, but in the third
Editors' notes and page, col. 1441

Footnotes

(continued) ‹note (a) of page 725›

scripta direxi, quae evidenter ostenderent me ea, quae de fide catholica in praedicta synodo definita fuerant, approbare. Iidem ipsi Orientales, qui Chalcedonensi definitione dubitationem ingesserant eo nomine, quod Leo illam non approbasset (suppressa enim fuerat Leonis epistola ad Anatolium, quo synodum probaverat) satis ostendunt hanc pontificiam approbationem ab Orientalibus habitam omnino necessariam, ut de ipsa definitione concilii dubitari non posset. Hinc sane Marcianus non tam confirmationem, quam ejus publicationem in Ecclesiis uti necessariam petiit epist. 110, in quam confer nostram annot. 2 (Col. 1018, n . h ). Hanc pariter confirmationis necessitatem ad robur decretorum concilii alia testimonia Leonis et aliorum Orientalium comprobant. Hinc etiam Leo dum concilii definitionem irretractabilem pronuntiavit, eam cum confirmatione pontificis conjunxit. epist. 160, c. 2 : Nam definitarum rerum, quas tantae synodi . . . sanxit auctoritas, et apostolicae sedis confirmavit assensus, nihil oportet discuti. Idem repetit epist. 163, ad Anatolium.

(continued) I sent writings which should plainly show that I approve the things that had been defined concerning the catholic faith in the aforesaid synod." Those very Easterners who had cast doubt on the Chalcedonian definition on the ground that Leo had not approved it (for Leo's letter to Anatolius, by which he had approved the synod, had been suppressed) show well enough that this pontifical approval was held by the Easterners to be altogether necessary, so that the council's definition itself could not be doubted. Hence indeed Marcian asked, in letter 110, not so much for a confirmation as for its publication in the Churches as necessary; on which compare our annotation 2 (Col. 1018, n. h). Other testimonies of Leo and of other Easterners likewise prove this necessity of confirmation for the strength of the council's decrees. Hence also Leo, when he pronounced the council's definition irreformable, joined it with the pontiff's confirmation, letter 160, ch. 2: "For of the things defined, which the authority of so great a synod . . . sanctioned, and the assent of the apostolic see confirmed, nothing ought to be discussed." He repeats the same in letter 163, to Anatolius.

(printed under page 726)

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Tria in sacerdotibus seu episcopis distinguenda, ordo, potestas clavium, et sollicitudo pro Ecclesia. Si hanc postremam, quae vigilantiam, labores, industriam, et curas pro fide, unitate, et disciplina Ecclesiae affert, quispiam vel laicus, quantum per ipsum fieri possit, in se suscipiat : is utpote sacerdotalis sollicitudinis particeps, sacerdotis et episcopi titulum obtinere potest. Hoc sensu S. Leo sacerdotalem industriam, mentem, animum, affectum, sanctitatem sollicitudinemque commendat in Marciano et Leone imperatoribus, qui pro fide ac unitate Ecclesiae contra Eutychis haeresim plurimum laborarunt. Cumque Marcianus et Pulcheria adversus eosdem haereticos doctissimas sanctiones ediderint juxta Ecclesiae et episcoporum doctrinam sacerdotalem ipsis inesse doctrinam professus est. Simili sensu alia testimonia de aliis Augustis intelligenda sunt. Nemo tamen ob participationem sacerdotalis sollicitudinis quemquam laicum aeque participem censere potest vel sacerdotalis ordinis, vel potestatis clavium, qua spiritualis jurisdictio significatur. Hanc enim competere solis sacerdotibus seu episcopis, quos Spiritus sanctus posuit regere Ecclesiam Dei, quibusque Ecclesiae claves in Petro traditae fuerunt a Christo, omnes catholici fatentur : unde primus imperator Constantinus, qui magnam sollicitudinem pro Ecclesia suscepit, suam et episcoporum potestatem probe distinguens, sic ad episcopos locutus est, teste Eusebio in ejus Vita lib. IV : Vos quidem in iis quae intra Ecclesiam, ego vero in iis quae extra geruntur episcopus a Deo sum constitutus.

Three things are to be distinguished in priests or bishops: order, the power of the keys, and solicitude for the Church. If anyone, even a layman, takes upon himself, so far as lies in him, this last, which brings vigilance, labours, industry and cares for the faith, unity and discipline of the Church, he, as a sharer in priestly solicitude, can obtain the title of priest and bishop. In this sense St. Leo commends priestly industry, mind, spirit, affection, holiness and solicitude in the emperors Marcian and Leo, who laboured very greatly for the faith and unity of the Church against the heresy of Eutyches. And since Marcian and Pulcheria issued most learned ordinances against the same heretics in accordance with the teaching of the Church and of the bishops, he declared that priestly teaching was in them. Other testimonies about other emperors are to be understood in a like sense. Yet no one can, on account of a share in priestly solicitude, judge any layman to be equally a sharer either in the priestly order or in the power of the keys, by which spiritual jurisdiction is signified. For all catholics confess that this belongs only to priests or bishops, whom the Holy Spirit has set to rule the Church of God, and to whom the keys of the Church were handed over by Christ in Peter: hence the first emperor Constantine, who took up great solicitude for the Church, rightly distinguishing his own power and that of the bishops, spoke thus to the bishops, as Eusebius witnesses in his Life, book IV: "You indeed in the things that are done within the Church, but I in the things that are done outside it, have been appointed bishop by God."

(printed under page 726)

Page

  • running head: 1441 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO
  • marginal letters: A sacrosanctis decretis deesset, sed ne ex venerandae; B ipsum procul dubio missum est epistolae exemplar, (and the next line, ex quo descripta); C tendum tamen est, addit Baluzius, ista quamvis con-; D (falls in the foot note: cessariam, ut de ipsa definitione concilii dubitari non)
  • old-edition numerals: 1524 after ‹exemplar,› (before ex quo descripta)
  • other: The column begins mid-sentence ("sacrosanctis decretis deesset", continuing "ne robur" of col. 1440) and ends mid-sentence at "sed in tertia". "epistola 60 (nunc 116)" set as printed; elsewhere on the facing page the same letter is cited as Epist. 90, nunc 116, so 60 may be a misprint for 90, UNSURE (the first digit is clear enough as 6). "Trecopith." as printed (Trecensis Pithoei). "Eadem etiam modo" as printed. Below the text, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stand the end of the note continued from col. 1440 ("scripta direxi, quae evidenter ostenderent ... Idem repetit epist. 163, ad Anatolium.") and a new Ballerini note (a) ("Tria in sacerdotibus seu episcopis distinguenda ..."), whose call is not in this column; both go to the notes, not set here.
PL 54:1442
parte Actorum Chalcedonensis concilii, pag. 881, editionis Labbei, qui illa eadem verba ex Divionensi tuo codice ante te excerpserat, et ad marginem relegarat. Intellexit enim vir eruditus Leonis quidem et stylum et verba esse, sed desumpta ex epistola 59, nunc 89 (nobis 115), c. 1. Quae ratio fuit cur pannus iste a textu epistolae 61, l. VIII, nunc 87 (nobis 114), separatus inventus fuerit, nempe a studioso aliquo excisus a loco nativo et isti epistolae illustrationis causa assutus.
part of the Acts of the council of Chalcedon, page 881, of the edition of Labbe, who had excerpted those same words from your Dijon codex before you, and had relegated them to the margin. For the learned man understood that both the style and the words were indeed Leo's, but taken from Letter 59, now 89 (with us 115), ch. 1. And this was the reason why this patch was found separated from the text of Letter 61, [book] VIII, now 87 (with us 114), namely as cut out by some studious person from its native place and sewn on to this letter for the sake of illustration.
4. Posposci. Ita legendum esse, ut emendavimus; non vero, poposcit, ut Romana et aliae editiones habent, probant mss. codd. Victor., Griman. et alii, sed et epistola 89 (nunc 115), cap. 2, ubi hoc ipsum ab imperatore postulat Leo noster.
4. I asked. That it is to be read thus, as we have emended; and not he asked, as the Roman and other editions have, is proved by the manuscript codices of Saint-Victor, of Grimani and others, and also by Letter 89 (now 115), ch. 2, where our Leo requests this very thing of the emperor.
5. Propriam vobiscum unisse sententiam. Ita Griman. cod., cui concinit Facundus, haec verba describens pag. 203 lib. V, cap. 4, licet lib. II cap. 6 sic legat: Propriam vobis communicasse sententiam, quod vitio codicis tribuendum puto. Pelagius II cum vulg. legit: Propriam vobiscum iniisse sententiam.
5. United my own judgement with you. So the Grimani codex, with which Facundus agrees, transcribing these words on page 203, book V, ch. 4, although in book II, ch. 6, he reads thus: Communicated my own judgement to you, which I think is to be attributed to a fault of the codex. Pelagius II with the common text reads: Entered into my own judgement with you.
AD EPISTOLAM CXV.
ON LETTER CXV.
APUD QUESNELLUM LXXXIX.
IN QUESNEL, LXXXIX.
Marciano Augusto.
To Marcian Augustus.
1. Et regia potentia, et sacerdotalis industria. Simile est quod ait epist. 124 (nunc 155): Non solum regiam, sed et sacerdotalem ipsius mentem obsecrare, etc.: epist. 125 (nunc 156), cap. 6, ad Leonem Augustum: Sacerdotalem namque et apostolicum tuae pietatis animum, etc.; et epist. 112 (nunc 142), cap. 1: Sacerdotali me sollicitudine pietas vestra commonuit; et supra, epist. 84 (nunc 111), cap. 3, ad Marcianum: Qui vobis, inquit, praeter regiam coronam, etiam sacerdotalem conferat palmam: epist. 90 (nunc 116), ad Pulcheriam: Principibus temporis nostri non solum potentiam regiam, sed etiam sacerdotalem cognoscimus inesse doctrinam; et in epist. 88 (nunc 117), cap. 2, ad Julianum: Ut omnes excellentiam ipsorum, non solum regii culminis, sed etiam sacerdotalis esse appareat sanctitatis; vel legendum omnibus vel pro appareat, repone, intelligant; epist. 105 (nunc 134): In Christianissimo principe sacerdotalem exprimit affectum; et epist. 123 (nunc 154): Sacerdotali fervet affectu. Vere regium dixerim pontificis nostri animum, qui in sacerdotii et apostolatus sui communionem Augustum tam libenter recipit; nec suae diminutionem dignitatis inde metuens, nec regiae incrementum
1. Both royal power and priestly diligence. Like to this is what he says in Letter 124 (now 155): To beseech not only his royal but also his priestly mind, etc.: Letter 125 (now 156), ch. 6, to Leo Augustus: For the priestly and apostolic spirit of your piety, etc.; and Letter 112 (now 142), ch. 1: Your piety has admonished me with priestly solicitude; and above, Letter 84 (now 111), ch. 3, to Marcian: Who, he says, may confer on you, besides the royal crown, the priestly palm also; Letter 90 (now 116), to Pulcheria: We recognize that in the princes of our time there is not only royal power but also priestly doctrine; and in Letter 88 (now 117), ch. 2, to Julian: That all [...] their excellency may appear to be not only of royal eminence but also of priestly holiness; either omnibus [to all] is to be read, or for appareat [may appear] put intelligant [may understand]; Letter 105 (now 134): In the most Christian prince he expresses a priestly affection; and Letter 123 (now 154): He glows with priestly affection. Truly royal I would call the spirit of our pontiff, who so willingly receives the Augustus into the communion of his priesthood and apostolate; neither fearing thence a lessening of his own dignity, nor begrudging the increase
Editors' notes and page, col. 1442

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: sacerdotalis industria› · call in col 1442 (after the lemma "1. Et regia potentia, et sacerdotalis industria")

Tria in sacerdotibus seu episcopis distinguenda, ordo, potestas clavium, et sollicitudo pro Ecclesia. Si hanc postremam, quae vigilantiam, labores, industriam, et curas pro fide, unitate, et disciplina Ecclesiae affert, quispiam vel laicus, quantum per ipsum fieri possit, in se suscipiat : is utpote sacerdotalis sollicitudinis particeps, sacerdotis et episcopi titulum obtinere potest. Hoc sensu S. Leo sacerdotalem industriam, mentem, animum, affectum, sanctitatem sollicitudinemque commendat in Marciano et Leone imperatoribus, qui pro fide ac unitate Ecclesiae contra Eutychis haeresim plurimum laborarunt. Cumque Marcianus et Pulcheria adversus eosdem haereticos doctissimas sanctiones ediderint juxta Ecclesiae et episcoporum doctrinam sacerdotalem ipsis inesse doctrinam professus est. Simili sensu alia testimonia de aliis Augustis intelligenda sunt. Nemo tamen ob participationem sacerdotalis sollicitudinis quemquam laicum aeque participem censere potest vel sacerdotalis ordinis, vel potestatis clavium, qua spiritualis jurisdictio significatur. Hanc enim competere solis sacerdotibus seu episcopis, quos Spiritus sanctus posuit regere Ecclesiam Dei, quibusque Ecclesiae claves in Petro traditae fuerunt a Christo, omnes catholici fatentur : unde primus imperator Constantinus, qui magnam sollicitudinem pro Ecclesia suscepit, suam et episcoporum potestatem probe distinguens, sic ad episcopos locutus est, teste Eusebio in ejus Vita lib. IV : Vos quidem in iis quae intra Ecclesiam, ego vero in iis quae extra geruntur episcopus a Deo sum constitutus.

Three things are to be distinguished in priests or bishops: order, the power of the keys, and solicitude for the Church. If anyone, even a layman, takes upon himself, so far as lies in him, this last, which brings vigilance, labours, industry and cares for the faith, unity and discipline of the Church, he, as a sharer in priestly solicitude, can obtain the title of priest and bishop. In this sense St. Leo commends priestly industry, mind, spirit, affection, holiness and solicitude in the emperors Marcian and Leo, who laboured very greatly for the faith and unity of the Church against the heresy of Eutyches. And since Marcian and Pulcheria issued most learned ordinances against the same heretics in accordance with the teaching of the Church and of the bishops, he declared that priestly teaching was in them. Other testimonies about other emperors are to be understood in a like sense. Yet no one can, on account of a share in priestly solicitude, judge any layman to be equally a sharer either in the priestly order or in the power of the keys, by which spiritual jurisdiction is signified. For all catholics confess that this belongs only to priests or bishops, whom the Holy Spirit has set to rule the Church of God, and to whom the keys of the Church were handed over by Christ in Peter: hence the first emperor Constantine, who took up great solicitude for the Church, rightly distinguishing his own power and that of the bishops, spoke thus to the bishops, as Eusebius witnesses in his Life, book IV: "You indeed in the things that are done within the Church, but I in the things that are done outside it, have been appointed bishop by God."

(printed under page 726: begins at the foot of col 1441, "Tria in sacerdotibus ... quantum per ipsum", and continues at the foot of col 1442, "fieri possit ... sum constitutus.")

Page

  • running head: AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1442
  • marginal letters: A parte Actorum Chalcedonensis concilii, pag. 881,; B vitio codicis tribuendum puto. Pelagius II cum vulg.; C cap. 2, ad Julianum: Ut omnes excellentiam ipsorum,; D (falls in the foot note: doctissimas sanctiones ediderint juxta Ecclesiae et)
  • old-edition numerals: 1525 after ‹Romana› (before et aliae editiones)
  • other: The upper third of this column is faintly printed in the scan. "pag. 881": the digits are pale but legible. "l. VIII" after "epistolae 61," is printed in small capitals (a book number in an older numbering) and is legible; the † formerly set before it and before "Posposci" is removed (Q7b re-read, 2026-10-22), since neither is unreadable. "Posposci" is clearly printed, for Poposci (misprint, listed in misprints.tsv). The round brackets about "nobis 115", "nobis 114", "nunc 115" and several "nunc ..." references are broken or faint in the type and are set as brackets. "palmam:" before "epist. 90" is printed with a colon. The column begins mid-sentence ("parte Actorum", continuing "sed in tertia" of col. 1441) and ends on the split word "in-/crementum": by the hyphen rule it is set whole here ("incrementum"), and the English runs to "nor begrudging the increase"; col. 1443 opens with "decusque invidens celsitudinis". In the English of the quotation from Epist. 88, "[...]" is NOT a column-break ellipsis: it marks that the quoted Latin (Ut omnes ... appareat) does not construe as it stands, which is the very point Quesnel makes in the next clause; the Latin words omnibus, appareat, intelligant are kept there with glosses in brackets. Foot-note call (a) stands after the lemma "sacerdotalis industria"; the Ballerini note (a) begins at the foot of col. 1441 and continues at the foot of this column; by the unit rule (a note belongs to the column of its call) it is set in full above. n1441 also holds this note in full ("call in col ?"); it should there be reduced to a pointer, "(a) printed under this column; its call is in col 1442, set in n1442" (flagged by Q7b, which did not write n1441).
PL 54:1443
decusque invidens celsitudinis. Leonem in successoribus ejus remuneravere Christianissimi imperatores nostri, impertita illis vicissim ditione temporali, auctaque et principatu terreno Romanae urbis sacerdotali dignitate: ut dum utraque tam arcto nexu sibi invicem velut immisceretur, neutram ab alterutra dissociari umquam pro Ecclesiae imperiique pace contingeret. Praeiverant Leoni Chalcedonenses Patres, qui act. 6 concilii acclamarunt Marciano: Τῷ ἱερεῖ τῷ βασιλεῖ, multos annos. Immo et episcopi Constantinopolitanae synodi sub Flaviano Theodosium pari encomio decorarunt, acclamantes: Sacerdoti imperatori. Τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ τῷ βασιλεῖ, Pontifici imperatori. Ad eumdem sensum Fortunatus lib. II, carm. 11, Childebertum Francorum regem sic laudat:
and adornment of the royal eminence. Our most Christian emperors have repaid Leo in his successors, temporal dominion having in turn been bestowed upon them, and the priestly dignity of the city of Rome having been enlarged by an earthly princedom as well: so that, while each was as it were mingled with the other by so close a bond, it should never come about, for the peace of the Church and of the empire, that either be severed from the other. The Fathers of Chalcedon had gone before Leo, who in the 6th session of the council acclaimed Marcian: "To the priest, the emperor, many years." Indeed the bishops of the synod of Constantinople under Flavian also honoured Theodosius with a like encomium, acclaiming: "To the priest-emperor." Τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ τῷ βασιλεῖ, "To the pontiff, the emperor." To the same sense Fortunatus, book II, poem 11, praises Childebert, king of the Franks, thus:
Melchisedech noster merito rex atque sacerdos / Complevit laicus relligionis opus.
Our Melchizedek, deservedly king and priest, / A layman, has fulfilled the work of religion.
Cujus elogii ratio, caeteris praetermissis, apud Justinianum, Novel. 7, cap. 2, legi potest, ubi ait: Cum nec multum differant ab alterutro sacerdotium et imperium, et res sacrae a communibus et publicis. Qua de causa diu ante hos omnes Eusebius in Vita Constantini cap. 44 hunc imperatorem laudat: Quod Ecclesiae Dei praecipue curam gerens, cum per diversa provincias quidam inter se dissentirent, ipse velut communis omnium episcopus a Deo constitutus, ministrorum Dei synodos congregavit. Et lib. IV, c. 22 et 24: Vos quidem, ait ipse Constantinus ad episcopos, in iis quae intra Ecclesiam; ego vero in iis quae extra geruntur episcopus a Deo sum constitutus.
The ground of this praise, to pass over the rest, can be read in Justinian, Novel 7, chapter 2, where he says: "Since the priesthood and the empire do not differ much from one another, nor sacred things from common and public ones." For which reason, long before all these, Eusebius in the Life of Constantine, chapter 44, praises this emperor: "Because, bearing a special care for the Church of God, when throughout the various provinces certain men were at variance among themselves, he himself, as though appointed by God the common bishop of all, gathered synods of the ministers of God." And book IV, chapters 22 and 24: "You indeed," says Constantine himself to the bishops, "in those things that are done within the Church; but I have been appointed by God bishop in those that are done outside."
2. Cum et fidei omnium subscribentium consensus accesserit, quae a me... emissa est. Ita Griman. cod. In vulgatis vero: Cum ei fidei omnium subscribendo consensus accesserit, quae ad me..... emissa est: quae apparet intellecta esse de synodi Chalcedonensis definitionibus ad S. Leonem missis: cum certissime de sua epistola ad Flavianum scripta et omnium subscriptionibus firmata sermonem habeat pontifex.
2. "Since the consent of all the subscribers has also been added to the faith which was sent forth... by me." So the Grimani codex. But in the printed editions: "Since to that faith the consent of all has been added by subscribing, which was sent forth..... to me": which, it appears, was understood of the definitions of the synod of Chalcedon sent to St Leo: whereas the pontiff is most certainly speaking of his own letter written to Flavian and confirmed by the subscriptions of all.
3. Lucianum. Legatum hunc probabile est eumdem illum esse Lucianum Byziae episcopum, qui tam suo, quam Cyriaci episcopi Heracleae Thraciae nomine, interfuit Chalcedonensi concilio: qui et in actione 16, ubi de privilegiis Constantinopolitanae sedis definitum est, semel et iterum subscripsit, primo quidem pro Cyriaco, secundo nomine proprio in hunc modum: Lucianus episcopus Byziae et Arcadiopolis
3. "Lucian." It is probable that this legate is that same Lucian, bishop of Bizya, who was present at the council of Chalcedon both in his own name and in that of Cyriacus, bishop of Heraclea in Thrace: who also in the 16th session, where the privileges of the see of Constantinople were defined, subscribed once and again, first indeed for Cyriacus, secondly in his own name, in this manner: "I, Lucian, bishop of Bizya and Arcadiopolis,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1443

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Anatolii quidem et imperatoris nomine Lucianus episcopus ad Leonem directus cognoscitur ex epistolis 100 et 101, at synodi quoque nomine non item. Cum enim is memoratus in epistolis imperatoris 100, et Anatolii 101, non nominatur in relatione synodi nobis epist. 98 ; tum vero Anatolius epist. 101 synodi relationem ad pontificem non Luciano, sed Romanis legatis traditam prodit.

That bishop Lucian was sent to Leo in the name of Anatolius and of the emperor is known from letters 100 and 101, but not likewise that he was sent in the name of the synod as well. For while he is mentioned in the emperor's letter, 100, and in Anatolius's, 101, he is not named in the report of the synod, our letter 98; and moreover Anatolius in letter 101 discloses that the synod's report to the pontiff was handed not to Lucian but to the Roman legates.

(printed under page 727)

Page

  • running head: 1443 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head; the rest lies over the facing column)
  • marginal letters: A ‹crementum decusque invidens›; B ‹nianum, Novel. 7, cap. 2› / ‹perium, et res sacrae›; C ‹3. Lucianum. Legatum hunc›; D ‹ullo modo sinat in Orientalibus› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1526 after ‹Christianissimi›; 1527 after ‹episcopi› (before Heracleae)
  • other: The column opens with ‹crementum›, the tail of "in-/crementum" begun at the foot of col. 1442; by the hyphen rule the word is set whole there, so it is not set here, and the source opens with "decusque" (Q7b re-read, 2026-10-22). The English of the clause "nec regiae incrementum decusque invidens celsitudinis" is split: "nor begrudging the increase" in col. 1442, "and adornment of the royal eminence" here. The two verses of Fortunatus are printed as two lines; set on one line with " / " between them. ‹relligionis› is the verse spelling, kept. "per diversa provincias" as printed (listed in misprints.tsv). Italics of the lemmata and quotations are not marked in the source line; the English uses quotation marks. Worn type (Christian⟨i⟩ssimi, illis, sacerdotali, Lucianum) set as intended. Below the body, under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stand the Ballerini foot notes (a) and (b) (note (b) runs on into the next column; its call "(b)" is in col. 1444, after "suberant", so it belongs to n1444); (b) is not set here. The call for (a) is not visible within this column's body (it may stand in the upper part of col. 1444, UNSURE).
PL 54:1444
definiens subscripsi. Unde mirum non est illum proprio jam chirographo ligatum, et Constantinopolitani episcopi, ad cujus ordinationem pertinebat, splendoris studiosum, ad id electum esse, ut et Anatolii et imperatoris, immo et totius synodi nomine apud S. Leonem de ejusdem privilegiis confirmandis ageret.
defining, have subscribed." Hence it is no wonder that he, already bound by his own signature, and zealous for the splendour of the bishop of Constantinople, to whose ordination he belonged, was chosen for this, that he might plead with St Leo for the confirmation of that see's privileges in the name both of Anatolius and of the emperor, indeed of the whole synod as well.
4. Et de haereticorum damnatione. Haec verba desiderantur in epistola Pelagii II ad Eliam caeterosque Istriae episcopos, in causa trium capitulorum: nec credet quisquam ea vel al⟨i⟩ud cogitanti excidisse, vel de industria fuisse dissimulata: hoc enim posterius de Pelagio cogitare, vel de Gregorio Magno, a quo scripta fuisse putatur epistola, cum adhuc diaconi officio fungeretur, grande piaculum fuerit; alterum vero asserere non sinit ipsa, quam tractat, materia; in tota enim epistola de hoc unice inquiritur: an ea quae pro confirmandis Chalcedonensis consilii actis scripta sunt a S. Leone, tantummodo proferantur pro custodia illibatae fidei; an etiam pro causis episcoporum specialibus, quae apud Chalcedonem discussae sunt. Quae in disceptatione verba de quibus agimus reticuisse tergiversationis culpa non caruisset. Satius ergo est hanc omissionem scribarum oscitantiae tribuere, cum et in aliis omnibus excusis manuscriptisque codicibus jaceat, et in Grimani praesertim non satis laudando ms.
4. "And concerning the condemnation of the heretics." These words are wanting in the letter of Pelagius II to Elias and the other bishops of Istria, in the cause of the Three Chapters: nor will anyone believe that they either slipped from him while he was thinking of something else, or were purposely passed over: for to think this latter of Pelagius, or of Gregory the Great, by whom the letter is thought to have been written while he was still discharging the office of deacon, would be a great offence; while the very matter which it treats does not allow the former to be asserted; for in the whole letter this one thing is inquired into: whether what was written by St Leo for confirming the acts of the council of Chalcedon is put forward only for the guarding of the unimpaired faith, or also for the particular causes of bishops which were examined at Chalcedon. In which dispute, to have kept silent about the words of which we are treating would not have been free from the fault of evasion. It is better therefore to ascribe this omission to the drowsiness of the scribes, since the words stand both in all the other printed and manuscript codices, and especially in the Grimani manuscript, which cannot be praised enough.
AD EPISTOLAM CXIX.
ON LETTER CXIX.
APUD QUESNELLUM XCII.
IN QUESNEL, XCII.
Maximo Antiocheno episcopo.
To Maximus, bishop of Antioch.
1. Leo Maximo Antiocheno. Ita cod. Griman. Barb. 1 et Thuanei duo, quibus concinunt editiones omnes Canisiana antiquiores, ut in conciliis Merlini 1524, Coloniens. 1530 et 1535. In vulgatis vero post Canisii edit.: Leo catholicae Ecclesiae episcopus, Maximo charissimo fratri episcopo Antiocheno.
1. "Leo to Maximus of Antioch." So the Grimani codex, Barberini 1 and the two of de Thou, with which agree all the editions older than that of Canisius, as in the Councils of Merlin, 1524, and those of Cologne, 1530 and 1535. But in the printed texts after the edition of Canisius: "Leo, bishop of the Catholic Church, to Maximus, his dearest brother, bishop of Antioch."
2. In Orientalibus Ecclesiis. De variis Orientis significationibus et divisionibus, quae ad hujus loci intelligentiam facere possunt, consule, si lubet, illustrissimi Petri de Marca dissertationem de Constantinopolitani patriarchatus Institutione, et Joannis Morini Oratoriani presbyteri lib. I Exercit. Ecclesiast., II et III. Dicam solum Orientalium Ecclesiarum nomine videri hic comprehendi tam eas provincias quae tunc temporis Orientalis seu Antiocheni patriarchae ditioni suberant quam alias quae quasi αὐτοκέφαλαι
2. "In the Eastern Churches." On the various meanings and divisions of the East, which can serve for the understanding of this passage, consult, if you please, the dissertation of the most illustrious Pierre de Marca on the Institution of the Patriarchate of Constantinople, and book I of the Ecclesiastical Exercitations of Jean Morin, priest of the Oratory, II and III. I shall only say that under the name of the Eastern Churches there seem to be comprehended here both those provinces which at that time were subject to the dominion of the Eastern, or Antiochene, patriarch and others which, as though autocephalous,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1444

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: ditioni suberant› · call in col 1444

Cum S. Leo Maximi vigilantiae commendet, ne ullo modo sinat in Orientalibus Ecclesiis, maximeque in iis quas Antiochenae sedi sacratissimorum Patrum Nicaeni canones deputavere, ab improbis haereticis Evangelio insultari, et vel Nestorii, vel Eutychetis a quoquam dogma defendi ; hoc loco non questionem de Antiochenae sedis juribus a Juvenali Jerosolymitano laesis, de quibus postea sermonem facit, neque illam de juribus metropolitarum Thraciae, Ponti, et Asiae ab Anatolio violatis, quae ad Antiochenum non pertinebant, sed meram fidei causam, et perversa haereticorum dogmata, eorumque nisus in Oriente apertissime respicit. Ut autem intelligatur quid Orientalium provinciarum nomine significet, haud confugiendum est ad questionem de sedium juribus, sed aliunde colligendum est. Hac autem in re satis indicii exhibet sequens epistola 120, ad Theodoretum, quae eodem die signata, hujus ad Maximum epistolae mentionem facit. In ea epistola 120. S. Pontifex non absimiliter pro fidei causa sollicitus, capite sexto Theodoreto eamdem causam commendat his verbis : Quod superest exhortamur, ut quia ILLIC nonnullas Eutychiani ac Nestoriani erroris reliquias cognoscimus remansisse nunc etiam sedi apostolicae collabores, etc. Et post pauca : Quid apud ILLAS regiones doctrina Dominica proficiat, apostolicam sedem festines instruere, quatenus ILLIUS regionis sacerdotes..... adjuvemus. Quo porro referantur voces ILLIC, ILLAS REGIONES, etc., si tota epistola legatur, non invenientur referri posse nisi ad Orientem late sumptum, uti ab Occidente distinguitur. Sic enim ait cap. 2 : Solis justitiae jubar densis per Orientem Nestorii et Eutychis nebulis impeditum pure ab Occidente resplenduit. In toto sane Oriente haeresis venenum suum sparserat ; et hoc praesertim tempore et in Palaestina, et in Aegypto tumultuantibus haereticis, erroris reliquiae non deerant. Hinc ergo Orientem late sumptum S. Leo commendavit Theodoreto, ut secum collaborans invigilaret, referret ad sedem apostolicam, etc. Quidni idem commendarit Maximo, qui majori quam Theodoretus auctoritate pollebat? Imbecilla cognoscentur et levia, quae hic Quesnellus subjicit, ut Aegyptum excludat. Neque enim jus Antiocheno tradebatur supra Aegypti Ecclesias, sed in gravissimis haereticorum turbis, quae S. Proterio Alexandrino episcopo recens ordinato, nec sedem satis tutam, nec idoneam auctoritatem praestabant, S. Leo Maximi tertiae sedis episcopi auctoritatem utilem futuram putavit.

Since St. Leo commends to the vigilance of Maximus that he in no way allow the Gospel to be insulted by wicked heretics in the Eastern Churches, and above all in those which the canons of the most holy Fathers at Nicaea assigned to the see of Antioch, or the doctrine of either Nestorius or Eutyches to be defended by anyone, in this place he most plainly has in view not the question of the rights of the see of Antioch injured by Juvenal of Jerusalem, of which he speaks afterwards, nor that of the rights of the metropolitans of Thrace, Pontus and Asia violated by Anatolius, which did not concern the bishop of Antioch, but the pure cause of the faith, and the perverse doctrines of the heretics and their efforts in the East. And to understand what he means by the name of the Eastern provinces, one should not have recourse to the question of the rights of the sees; it must be gathered from elsewhere. In this matter the following letter, 120, to Theodoret, gives indication enough: dated on the same day, it makes mention of this letter to Maximus. In that letter 120 the holy Pontiff, concerned in much the same way for the cause of the faith, commends the same cause to Theodoret in the sixth chapter in these words: "For the rest we exhort you that, since we know that THERE some remnants of the Eutychian and Nestorian error have remained, you now also work together with the apostolic see," etc. And a little after: "Hasten to inform the apostolic see what progress the Lord's teaching is making in THOSE regions, so that we may help the priests of THAT region....." Now if the whole letter is read, the words THERE, THOSE REGIONS, etc., will be found capable of referring to nothing but the East taken broadly, as it is distinguished from the West. For so he says in ch. 2: "The radiance of the Sun of justice, hindered throughout the East by the thick clouds of Nestorius and Eutyches, has shone out purely from the West." Throughout the whole East, indeed, heresy had spread its poison; and at this time especially, with the heretics rioting both in Palestine and in Egypt, remnants of the error were not wanting. Hence, then, St. Leo commended the East taken broadly to Theodoret, that working together with him he should keep watch, report to the apostolic see, etc. Why should he not have commended the same to Maximus, who had greater authority than Theodoret? What Quesnel adds here in order to exclude Egypt will be recognized as weak and slight. For no right was being given to the bishop of Antioch over the Churches of Egypt; but amid the very grave disturbances of the heretics, which afforded St. Proterius, the newly ordained bishop of Alexandria, neither a sufficiently safe see nor adequate authority, St. Leo thought that the authority of Maximus, bishop of the third see, would be useful.

(printed under page 727)

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1444 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹definiens subscripsi. Unde mirum›; B ‹custodia illibatae fidei›; C ‹telligentiam facere possunt›; D ‹ad Orientem late sumptum› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1528 after ‹culpa›
  • other: ‹al⟨i⟩ud›: the i has dropped out of the type, leaving a gap. Foot-note calls (a) after ‹immo› and (b) after ‹suberant› left out of the text. The column ends mid-sentence at ‹αὐτοκέφαλαι›. Below the body stands the continuation of the Ballerini foot note (b) from col. 1443 (under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES); not set here. Italics of lemmata and quotations are not marked in the source line; the English uses quotation marks.
PL 54:1445
erant et sui juris, saltem si primaevum usum respiciamus. Tales erant Asiana et Pontica dioeceses, quas quia suae ordinationi subjecerat Constantinopolitanus, annitentibus Augustis, et decernentibus etiam Chalcedonensis concilii Patribus, ideo S. Leo, qui talem decretum infectum volebat, easdem curae et sollicitudini Antiocheni episcopi commendat, non jure patriarchico, quo non ad ipsum pertinebant; sed titulo charitatis, quae limites non habet. Ut enim per has Ecclesias non eas omnes intelligamus, quae contra Occidentales distinguuntur, sed tantum distinctas illas dioeceses, quae suae potestatis erant, facit.
were also their own masters, at least if we look to the primitive usage. Such were the Asian and Pontic dioceses; and because the bishop of Constantinople had subjected these to his own ordination, with the Augusti lending their support, and the Fathers of the council of Chalcedon also so decreeing, therefore St Leo, who wished such a decree undone, commends these same to the care and solicitude of the bishop of Antioch, not by patriarchal right, by which they did not belong to him, but by the title of charity, which has no bounds. For what makes us understand by these Churches not all those that are distinguished over against the Western ones, but only those distinct dioceses which were under their own authority, is this.
1° Quod mens Leonis erat ambitum Anatolii carpere ac coercere, qui certe Orientales omnes priori sensu Ecclesias non subjicere sibi sategerat, sed tantum Thracicam, Ponticam, et Asianam dioeceses.
1. That Leo's mind was to censure and restrain the ambition of Anatolius, who assuredly had not striven to subject to himself all the Eastern Churches in the former sense, but only the Thracian, Pontic and Asian dioceses.
2° Per haec verba odium et invidiam Alexandrini episcopi in se convertisset, si Ecclesias illius jurisdictioni obtemperantes, Antiocheno commendasset antistiti, cum quo semper aliquid illi simultatis intercesserat.
2. By these words he would have turned upon himself the hatred and ill will of the bishop of Alexandria, if he had commended the Churches obedient to that bishop's jurisdiction to the prelate of Antioch, with whom the Alexandrian had always had some measure of rivalry.
3° Quia ex fine hujus et sequentis epistolae patet hanc Leonis sollicitudinem maxime creatam esse ex quorumdam monachorum praesumptione, qui multa contra fidem inter praedicandum effutiebant: unde manet tam Maximum, quam Theodoritum, ut hujus mali recidendi causa, praedicationis munere monachis aliisque gradum sacerdotalem non obtinentibus interdicatur. Porro ex alia Leonis epistola, quae est ad Julianum Coensem, data mense Aprili hujusce anni 453, manifestum evadit hanc monachorum praesumptionem locum maxime habuisse in Ecclesia Caesariensi Cappadociae, quae est Ponticae dioecesis primaria: ubi nescio quis Georgius monachus, annitente Thalassio Caesareae episcopo, scribendi et praedicandi munus sibi arrogabat: cum antea, ut queritur S. Leo, praesumendo illicita et propositum monachi et nomen amisisset. Igitur inde nata videtur occasio Leoni, ut ea de re scriberet Maximo et Theodorito: quia quo minus de illa Anatolium moneret obstabat et intermissum litterarum cum eo commercium, at ambitus Anatolii Ponticas Ecclesias sibi vindicantis, cui suffragatus esset. Cum vero addit Leo: Maximeque in his, quas Antiochenae sedi sacratissimorum Patrum Nicaeni canones deputaverunt; illas provincias intelligit, quas tempore Nicaeni concilii Antiochenus antistes administrabat, cum illius decreto 6 sancitum est, ut antiqui mores obtinerent tam in Aegypto quam in Antiochia, suaque Ecclesiis privilegia servarentur: et his verbis suggillat confoditque Juvenalis ambitum qui, ut infra asseritur, ad invadendum Palaestinae provinciae principatum animos fidaciamque sumpserat ex discordia, quae inter Cyrillum Alexandrinum et Joannem Antiochenum efferbuerat in concilio Ephesino primo. Quod cum obnitente non solum Antiocheno, sed et Alexandrino episcopo, consequi non potuisset sacerdotali decreto; ad imperatoria rescripta confugit, quorum auctoritate non solum Palaestinae, sed etiam Arabiae et
3. Because from the end of this and of the following letter it is plain that this solicitude of Leo was produced chiefly by the presumption of certain monks, who in preaching were babbling many things against the faith: hence he admonishes both Maximus and Theodoret that, in order to cut off this evil, the office of preaching be forbidden to monks and to others who do not hold priestly rank. Moreover from another letter of Leo, which is to Julian of Cos, given in the month of April of this year 453, it becomes manifest that this presumption of monks had place chiefly in the Church of Caesarea in Cappadocia, which is the first of the Pontic diocese: where a certain monk George, with the support of Thalassius, bishop of Caesarea, was arrogating to himself the office of writing and preaching: although previously, as St Leo complains, by presuming to unlawful things he had lost both the profession and the name of a monk. Hence therefore the occasion seems to have arisen for Leo to write on that matter to Maximus and Theodoret: because what hindered him from admonishing Anatolius about it was both the interrupted exchange of letters with him and the ambition of Anatolius in claiming the Pontic Churches for himself, which he would thereby have favoured. But when Leo adds: "And especially in those which the canons of the most sacred Fathers at Nicaea assigned to the see of Antioch", he means those provinces which the prelate of Antioch was administering at the time of the council of Nicaea, when by its 6th decree it was ordained that the ancient customs should hold both in Egypt and in Antioch, and that the Churches' own privileges be preserved to them: and with these words he strikes and pierces the ambition of Juvenal who, as is asserted below, had taken heart and confidence for seizing the primacy of the province of Palestine from the discord which had boiled up between Cyril of Alexandria and John of Antioch at the first council of Ephesus. And when, with not only the bishop of Antioch but also the bishop of Alexandria resisting, he had been unable to obtain this by episcopal decree, he had recourse to imperial rescripts, by whose authority not only [the provinces] of Palestine, but also those of Arabia and
Editors' notes and page, col. 1445

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: amisisset. Igitur› · call in col 1445

Id falsum colligetur ex annot. 30 (Col. 1045, n. g) in hanc epist.

That this is false will be gathered from annotation 30 (Col. 1045, n. g) on this letter.

(printed under page 728)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Duae sequentes conjectationes, quas Quesnellus aliorum suspicionibus tribuit, a Leonis mente alienissimae sunt ; neque enim eo concilio Constantinopolitanae sedis privilegio restitit, quod sibi exinde metueret ; sed quod Nicaenos canones custodiri zelo disciplinae summopere peroptabat, eosque nisus detestabatur, quibus iidem canones in irritum mitterentur. Juvenalis autem conatus, etsi Nicaenis canonibus pariter contrairent, idcirco praeteriisse, quod Ecclesiae utile putaret, si patriarcharum Orientalium potestas minueretur, falsa hypothesi nititur. Neque enim eos Leo praeterivit hac in epistola, sed reprehendit ; et solum opportunum tempus, quo fortius agendum esset contra Juvenalem, qui hoc tempore pulsus sua sede, obtento privilegio non potiebatur, exspectandum duxit, uti explicavimus in observat. ad dissert. 9 Quesnelli num. 9. Quod si in epistola 139, quam ad Juvenalem suae sedi jam restitutum dedit, nihil contradictionis hac in parte invenitur : vel Maximus nondum quidquam certi rescripserat, vel hoc tempore studio fidei reparandae, in hac una re, seu in reparanda fide, utilius insistendum putavit.

The two following conjectures, which Quesnel attributes to the suspicions of others, are utterly foreign to Leo's mind; for he did not resist the privilege of the see of Constantinople in that council because he feared for himself from it, but because, out of zeal for discipline, he most earnestly desired the Nicene canons to be kept, and detested those efforts by which the same canons would be made void. And that he passed over Juvenal's attempts, although they equally went against the Nicene canons, because he thought it useful to the Church if the power of the Eastern patriarchs were lessened, rests on a false hypothesis. For Leo did not pass them over in this letter, but rebuked them; and he judged only that a suitable time should be awaited for acting more strongly against Juvenal, who at this time, driven from his see, was not in possession of the privilege he had obtained, as we have explained in the observations on Quesnel's dissertation 9, no. 9. And if in letter 139, which he sent to Juvenal when already restored to his see, no opposition on this point is found: either Maximus had not yet written back anything certain, or at this time, out of zeal for restoring the faith, he thought it more useful to press on this one thing, namely the restoring of the faith.

(printed under page 728)

Page

  • running head: 1445 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹erant et sui juris, saltem›; B (not visible in the images: the letter falls in the gutter strip, about the lines ‹manet tam Maximum› / ‹interdicatur›); C ‹quo minus de illa Anatolium› / ‹termissum litterarum›; D ‹(a) Id falsum colligetur› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1529 after ‹Asiana›; 1530 after ‹intelligit,›
  • other: UNSURE whether ‹manet›, ‹fidaciamque› and ‹at› are true misprints or worn type (o as a, u as a, e as a); each reads as a on the page and is kept so; the English translates the intended words. ‹Theodoritum›, ‹Theodorito› as printed. Foot-note call (a) after ‹Igitur› left out. The column ends mid-sentence at ‹Arabiae et›; the sentence is completed at the head of col. 1446 (the last English clause was fitted to that continuation after col. 1446 was read). Ordinals printed 1°, 2°, 3° with superior o. Below the body, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stand the Ballerini foot notes (a) and (b); not set here. Italics not marked in the source line.
PL 54:1446
Phoeniciae ab Antiochena dioecesi distractae, Jerosolymitanae sedi attributae sunt. Verum cum omnes pragmaticas, omniaque rescripta imperatoria, quibus Ecclesiarum jura translata erant, posthabenda esse censuissent Chalcedonensis concilii Patres, lisque inter utramque Ecclesiam illam denuo mota esset; transigentibus tandem litigatoribus sopita est, actione 7, ea conditione, ut retentis Arabia et Phoeniciis, Palaestinas tres Jerosolymitano cederet Antiochenus. Neque haec ego otiose hic refero, sed ut mecum miretur lector, inquiratque quamobrem Leo noster, qui totis viribus Constantinopolitani episcopi conatus repulit, quoniam Nicaenis canonibus contrarii videbantur, hic quoque non insurgat in episcopum Jerosolymitanum, qui antiquam consuetudinem Nicaeno aeque decreto firmatam calcabat, cum alienas invadebat provincias. Quid quod de Juvenalis molitionibus ita loquitur, quasi irritae fuissent nullumque effectum consecutae? cum tamen tres Palaestinas sibi subjectas habuerit. Putabit aliquis Leonem haec κατ' οἰκονομίαν dissimulasse, ne turbulentissimis temporibus nova turbarum semina jacerentur: eoque libentius, quo Jerosolymitani episcopi potentia et incrementum non ita formidanda erant Romano episcopo, quam Constantinopolitani; qui primae sedis privilegia per omnia aemulabatur, magnisque passibus ad Orientalium, et forsan etiam ad Occidentalium Ecclesiarum monarchiam properabat. Suggerent alii Leonem, qui episcopi urbis regiae auctoritatem depressam volebat, tamquam suae imminentem, ne illa cresceret, ideo aliorum patriarcharum privilegia strenue propugnasse: cum vero iisdem patriarchis res fuit cum aliis primatum ambientibus, non illibenter quoque de priorum splendore et viribus aliquid detrahi passum esse: non ex improba quidem eminentiae ac splendoris ipsorum invidentia, sed quod difficillimis illis temporibus Nestoriis et Eutychis erroribus per omnes sese provincias inferentibus, intererat religionis et Ecclesiae plurimum episcoporum Orientalium potentiam minui.
Phoenicia, torn away from the Antiochene diocese, were assigned to the see of Jerusalem. But when the Fathers of the council of Chalcedon had judged that all the pragmatic sanctions and all the imperial rescripts by which the rights of Churches had been transferred were to be set aside, and the suit between those two Churches had been moved afresh, it was at length laid to rest, the litigants coming to terms, in the 7th session, on this condition, that the bishop of Antioch, keeping Arabia and the Phoenicias, should yield the three Palestines to the bishop of Jerusalem. Nor do I relate these things here idly, but that the reader may wonder with me, and inquire why our Leo, who with all his strength repelled the attempts of the bishop of Constantinople because they seemed contrary to the Nicene canons, does not here also rise up against the bishop of Jerusalem, who was trampling upon an ancient custom equally confirmed by the Nicene decree, when he was invading provinces not his own. What of the fact that he speaks of Juvenal's machinations as though they had been void and had attained no effect? whereas he nevertheless held the three Palestines subject to himself. Someone will think that Leo dissembled these things by way of economy, lest in most turbulent times new seeds of disturbances be sown: and the more willingly, in that the power and growth of the bishop of Jerusalem were not so much to be dreaded by the Roman bishop as those of the bishop of Constantinople, who was emulating the privileges of the first see in all things, and was hastening with great strides to a monarchy over the Eastern Churches, and perhaps over the Western also. Others will suggest that Leo, who wished the authority of the bishop of the royal city brought low, as threatening his own, for that reason strenuously defended the privileges of the other patriarchs, lest that authority should grow: but that, when those same patriarchs had to do with others aspiring to primacy, he also not unwillingly suffered something to be taken from the splendour and strength of the former: not indeed from a wicked envy of their eminence and splendour, but because in those most difficult times, when the errors of Nestorius and Eutyches were making their way into all the provinces, it greatly concerned religion and the Church that the power of the Eastern bishops be diminished.
Crediderim libentius, cum gestorum synodalium, ut Leo ipse asserit (Epist 86, nunc 113), quae omnibus diebus concilii in Chalcedonensi civitate confecta sunt, parum clara propter linguae diversitatem Romae tunc haberetur instructio, non omnia, quae illic acta fuerant, in Leonis tunc notitiam venisse; adeoque ipsum omnino ignorasse quid actione (c) transactum esset inter Maximum et Juvenalem. Licet enim ex mutuo utriusque partis consensu contentio esset composita, nec modo Orientales, sed et Romanae sedis legati assensione sua syno⟨d⟩ale decretum firmassent; nihil tamen tale passus esset, opinor, sanctus Leo, si rescivisset; cum liberum non putaret esse episcopo suae sedis privilegia alteri cedere contra Nicaenae synodi statuta, et consuetudinem multis saeculis roboratam, ut testatus est adversus Hilarium Arelatensem episcopum scribens, Ingenuumque Ebredunensem ideo increpans, quod in illius gratiam jura sua sibi adversus eum non vindicasset. Si quid
I should more willingly believe that, since, as Leo himself asserts (Letter 86, now 113), "there was at that time at Rome, because of the difference of language, too little clear information about the synodal acts which were drawn up on all the days of the council in the city of Chalcedon", not everything that had been done there came at that time to Leo's knowledge; and so that he was altogether ignorant of what had been transacted in the [7th] session between Maximus and Juvenal. For although the contention had been settled by the mutual consent of both parties, and not only the Easterns but also the legates of the Roman see had confirmed the synodal decree by their assent, yet holy Leo, I think, would have suffered no such thing if he had come to know of it; since he did not consider a bishop free to yield the privileges of his own see to another against the statutes of the Nicene synod and a custom strengthened by many centuries, as he testified when writing against Hilary, bishop of Arles, and rebuking Ingenuus of Embrun for this reason, that as a favour to Hilary he had not claimed his own rights for himself against him. If anything
Editors' notes and page, col. 1446

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: ipsum omnino› · call in col 1446 (the call is printed twice: after "omnino" and again after "actione")

Actionem septimam de Maximo et Juvenali non ignoravit S. Leo, siquidem cum duabus aliis actionibus ad ipsum ab eodem Maximo missa fuit, uti exposuimus in observationibus ad diss. 9, num. 9, ad quas sequentes Quesnelli conjectationes exigendae erunt.

St. Leo was not ignorant of the seventh session, on Maximus and Juvenal, since it was sent to him with two other sessions by the same Maximus, as we have set out in the observations on dissertation 9, no. 9, against which Quesnel's following conjectures will have to be tested.

(printed under page 728)

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1446 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Phoeniciae ab Antiochena dioecesi›; B (not visible in the images; falls about the lines ‹quam Constantinopolitani› / ‹gia per omnia›); C ‹tererat religionis et Ecclesiae› / ‹Orientalium potentiam minui›; D ‹pulsus sua sede, obtento› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1531 after ‹tamquam›
  • other: The printer has set a second ‹(c)› after ‹actione› where the session numeral (7, cf. ‹actione 7› above and foot note (c)) should stand; it is kept in the source as printed because it occupies the place of a word, and the English supplies [7th]. The true foot-note calls, (b) before ‹Putabit› and (c) before ‹ignorasse›, are left out. ‹syno⟨d⟩ale›: the d is lost to damaged type. ‹(Epist 86› printed without the point. The column opens mid-sentence (continuing col. 1445) and ends mid-sentence at ‹Si quid›. Below the body, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stand the end of foot note (b) and foot note (c); not set here. Italics not marked in the source line.
PL 54:1447
porro de illo Juvenalis ambitu subodoratus est sanctus Leo, ex litteris Maximi illud didicit.
moreover holy Leo got scent of concerning that ambition of Juvenal, he learned it from the letter of Maximus.
Maximus siquidem, licet pro bono pacis et ne infensum haberet imperatorem, manus utcumque dedisset, ut tribus Palaestinis potiretur Jerosolymitanus antistes; molestissime tamen ferebat, quod dubium non est, amplissimas provincias ditioni suae subtrahi. Ubi primum ergo didicit ea quae ultimo canone Chalcedonensi pro Constantinopotitanae sedis amplitudine decreta erant Leoni displicuisse, nullisque eum rationibus adduci posse ut etiam, intercedentibus pro Anatolio Augustis et uno ex legatis Juliano, rata illa haberet, ob reverentiam canonum Nicaenorum, quibus Ecclesiarum privilegia firmata erant, tum animos resumere, Leonique suggerere per litteras quid sibi jurium suorum ex Juvenalis ambitu subtractum esset. Subobscure quidem scripsit, tam de adjudicata potestate Juvenali in tres Palaestinas, quam de consensu a legatis exhibito; ne apud imperatorem de violata pace et redintegrata dissensione accusaretur, neve legatorum a se animos averteret: scripsit tamen, ut ex rescripto Leonis mihi videor non obscure colligere. Primum enim ea est ratio cur tam circumspecte loquatur Maximum exhortans ut nullo modo sinat, in Orientalibus Ecclesiis, maximeque in his quas Antiochenae sedi sacratissimorum Patrum Nicaeni canones deputaverunt, ab improbis haereticis Evangelio resultari. Maxime enim in Palaestina et Aegypto tunc temporis tumultus perseverabat per improbas haereticorum artes, quarum provinciarum haec Maximum nihil attinebat, illa sola ejus administrationi suberat jure perantiquo. ⟨ ⟩° Sanctus Leo haec ait cap. 3. Cum aliquid pro Antiochenae Ecclesiae privilegiis dilectio tua agendum es⟨s⟩e crediderit, propriis litteris studeat explicare, ut nos consultationi tuae absolute et congrue respondere possimus. Quis non videat Maximum de rebus suis subobscure scripsisse ad pontificem nostrum, quandoquidem hic explicationem requirit, ut possit absolute et congrue respondere? Nunc autem, inquit consequenter, ad omnia generaliter pronuntiare sufficiat, quod si quid a quoquam contra Nicaenorum canonum statuta in quacumque synodo vel tentatum est, vel ad tempus videtur exortum, nihil praejudicii potest inviolabilibus inferre decretis. Luce clarius mihi videtur de Constantinopolitani conatibus haec non intelligi; dubitans enim et incerto similis non scriberet: Si quid tentatum est, etc. Nec contentus esset de hac re generaliter pronuntiare, cui tot jam litteris palam constanterque obstiterat. Denique de alio negotio hic agi perspicuum est ex cap. 5 hujusce epistolae, ubi et in exemplum observantiae suae adducit ea quae contra Constantinopolitani episcopi molitionem a se scripta fuerant ad eumdem; et ait praeterea quod si quid sane ab his fratribus, quos ad sanctam synodum vice mea misi, praeter id quod ad causam pertinebat gestum esse perhibetur, nullius erit penitus firmitatis, quia ad hoc tantum, etc. Profecto sciebat Leo a suis contradictum fuisse decreto in gratiam episcopi regiae sedis condito in fine synodi; hoc et ipsorum et imperatoris litteris didicerat; non ergo de eorum concensu hac in re dubitanter loqueretur. De consensu igitur debet intelligi, quem datum fuisse a legatis in causa Maximum inter et Juvenalem composita per ejusdem Maximi litteras obscure suggestum erat.
For Maximus, although for the good of peace, and lest he should have the emperor hostile, he had in some fashion given way, so that the prelate of Jerusalem should possess the three Palestines, nevertheless bore it most grievously, as is not to be doubted, that very ample provinces were being withdrawn from his dominion. As soon therefore as he learned that what had been decreed in the last canon of Chalcedon for the greatness of the see of Constantinople had displeased Leo, and that he could be brought by no arguments, even with the Augusti and Julian, one of the legates, interceding for Anatolius, to hold those things ratified, out of reverence for the Nicene canons by which the privileges of the Churches had been confirmed, then he took heart again, and intimated to Leo by letter what of his own rights had been taken from him through Juvenal's ambition. He wrote indeed somewhat obscurely, both about the power adjudged to Juvenal over the three Palestines and about the consent given by the legates, lest he be accused before the emperor of violating the peace and renewing the dissension, and lest he turn the minds of the legates away from himself: yet write he did, as I seem to myself to gather not obscurely from Leo's reply. For, first, that is the reason why he speaks so circumspectly when exhorting Maximus in no way to allow, "in the Eastern Churches, and especially in those which the canons of the most sacred Fathers at Nicaea assigned to the see of Antioch, the Gospel to be resisted by wicked heretics". For it was chiefly in Palestine and Egypt that tumult was at that time persisting through the wicked arts of the heretics; of which provinces the latter in no way concerned Maximus, the former alone was subject to his administration by a very ancient right. [2.] Holy Leo says this in chapter 3: "When your charity believes that something ought to be done for the privileges of the Church of Antioch, let it take care to explain it in a letter of its own, that we may be able to answer your consultation fully and fittingly." Who would not see that Maximus had written somewhat obscurely about his affairs to our pontiff, seeing that the latter here asks for an explanation, that he may be able to answer fully and fittingly? "But for now," he says next, "let it suffice to pronounce generally on all points, that if anything has by anyone, in any synod whatsoever, either been attempted against the statutes of the Nicene canons, or seems to have arisen for a time, it can bring no prejudice upon the inviolable decrees." It seems to me clearer than light that these words are not understood of the attempts of the bishop of Constantinople; for he would not write as one doubting and like a man uncertain: "If anything has been attempted", etc. Nor would he be content "to pronounce generally" on this matter, which he had already resisted openly and steadfastly in so many letters. Finally, that another business is being treated here is plain from chapter 5 of this letter, where he both adduces, as an example of his own observance, what he had written to that same bishop against the design of the bishop of Constantinople; and says besides that "if indeed anything is reported to have been done by these brothers, whom I sent in my stead to the holy synod, beyond that which pertained to the cause, it will be of no force whatever, because for this only", etc. Assuredly Leo knew that his men had opposed the decree made at the end of the synod in favour of the bishop of the royal see; he had learned this from their letters and from the emperor's; he would not therefore speak doubtfully of their consent in this matter. It must therefore be understood of the consent which, as had been obscurely intimated by the letter of that same Maximus, was given by the legates in the cause settled between Maximus and Juvenal.
3. Conceptione. Ita Griman. et Barb. cujus loco in omnes editiones portentosum irrepsit mendum cum habent conjunctione. Conceptionem autem intellige activam, de qua angelus ad Mariam Luc. I: Ecce concipies in utero. Paulo post, ubi in vulgatis legitur: Et de matre natus, ex Griman. addidimus: Et secundum veram carnem de matre est natus.
3. "By the conception." So the Grimani and Barberini codices; in place of which a monstrous error has crept into all the editions, since they have "by the conjunction". Understand, moreover, the active conception, of which the angel says to Mary, Luke 1: "Behold, you shall conceive in the womb." A little after, where in the printed texts is read: "And born of a mother", we have added from the Grimani codex: "And according to true flesh He was born of a mother."
4. Sicut etiam in Ephesina synodo, etc. Visum est Davidi Blondello, lib. de Primatu pag. 546, haec verba cum sequentibus usque ad illa, Hoc tamen proprium, etc., tamquam subdititia repudiare; vel si Leonis sunt, ea tamquam iratioris hominis verba
4. "As also in the synod of Ephesus", etc. David Blondel, in his book On the Primacy, page 546, saw fit to reject these words, with those that follow as far as "Yet this is proper", etc., as spurious; or, if they are Leo's, these, as the words of a man too much angered,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1447

Page

  • running head: 1447 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹porro de illo Juvenalis ambitu›; B ‹ratorem de violata pace› / ‹accusaretur, neve legatorum›; C ‹respondere? Nunc autem› / ‹omnia generaliter pronuntiare›; D ‹fuisse decreto in gratiam›
  • old-edition numerals: 1532 after ‹videor›; 1533 before ‹4. Sicut etiam›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence (continuing ‹Si quid› of col. 1446). ‹⟨ ⟩° Sanctus›: the ordinal numeral before the superior o has dropped out of the type (2° expected after ‹Primum enim›); the English supplies [2.]. ‹es⟨s⟩e›: one s lost, a gap stands in the type. ‹Evangelio resultari› and ‹videtur exortum› are set as printed (Leo's letter is usually printed with insultari and extortum; not listed as misprints since they may be Quesnel's readings). ‹ex Griman.›: the point after Griman looks like a comma on the page (worn type), set as the point. UNSURE whether ‹Constantinopotitanae› is a true t or a damaged l. The column ends mid-sentence at ‹hominis verba›; the governing infinitive stands at the head of col. 1448, and the last English clause was fitted to it after col. 1448 was read. No foot notes on this page within this column. Italics not marked in the source line.
PL 54:1448
canino dente carpere. Verum et Leonis sunt et hominis sui hoc imprimis loco potentissimi. Certe valde in Leonis scriptis peregrinus est, qui stylum ejus hic non agnoscit; et miro contradicendi pruritu eum laborare necesse est, qui a Deo leviculis rationibus, ut accidit Blondello, rapitur ad truncandam nobilissima sui parte epistolam, omnium excusorum et mss. codicum suffragio per omnia germanam. Ut enim caetera praetermittam, quae refutare otio lectoris abuti esset, palmare dilemma, quo verborum illorum αὐθεντίαν impugnat, nullo negotio exsufflatur. Vel scripsit, inquit, Cyrillus Leoni ut pontifici, vel ut archidiacono. Illud absurdum, cum tunc Coelestinus Romanam sedem occuparet: hoc vero quis dicat, ut scilicet Cyrillus neglecto pontifice, a quo uno totum pendebat, diaconum ejus adierit? Doleo virum doctissimum talibus ratiunculis motum, si tamen reapse motus est. Scripsit S. Cyrillus, inquam ego, ad Leonem diaconum, nec neglexit pontificem Coelestinum. Ecquis enim regem aestimet posthaberi, cum ad regni administros negotia referuntur? Quis vero nesciat Leonem archidiaconum rerum ecclesiasticarum habenas moderatum esse, et a secretioribus conciliis fuisse Coelestino et Sixto pontificibus. Testis est Prosper in Chronico, quam strenuam operam Sixto praestiterit in repellendis Pelagianis Leo diaconus, cujus hortatu illorum insidiis vigilanter occurit: Testis est Joannes Cassianus quantum Ecclesiae rebus invigilaret Leo archidiaconus, cui opus suum de Incarnatione Domini, non tamen neglecto pontifice, nuncupavit circa tempora Ephesini concilii quod opus Leonis exhortationi debet Ecclesia. Testis est denique ipse Leo quam partem ecclesiasticae administrationis obire tunc debuerit, qui archidiaconum, cujus munere ipse fungebatur, ait in epistolis 74 et 75 (nunc 94 et 95) negotiis ecclesiasticis fuisse praepositum, eique totius causae et curae ecclesiasticae dispensationem delatam fuisse. His adde quod etsi Cyrilli epistola ad Coelestinum non compareat, non propterea scriptam non esse indubitanter asseri potest; cum tot interierint injuria temporum hujusmodi monumenta ecclesiastica. Si tamen non scripsit ea de re ad pontificem Romanum, nulla hujus injuria vel contemptu factum est, sed ex certo concilio et ex prudentiae praescripto, ut nimirum res secretius ageretur, ne inde Juvenalis simultatis occasionem captaret adversus Coelestinum, quae rebus Ecclesiae Orientalis jam adeo perturbatis detrimenti plurimum esset allatura; vel denique ut Coelestino et Cyrillo Juvenalis conatus simul repellentibus, eo justitiae causa melius ageretur, quo simul de contradictione hujusmodi convenisse non videbantur. Et ut ita res fieret, scripsit Leoni Cyrillus, ut per eum Coelestino suggereret quod conveniens erat ab ipsomet non fieri. Et revera si Leonis verba attentius considerentur, satis innuunt, non ad se scriptum fuisse a Cyrillo, quasi negotii arbitrum, sed velut ad suggestorem monitoremque; postquam enim ait: Quod sanctae memoriae Cyrillus mihi . . . . indicavit, non subdit. Et sollicita prece a me multum poposcit, ut nullam illicitis conatibus meam praeberem assensionem; sed tantum: Et sollicita prece multum poposcit, ut nulla illicitis conatibus praeberetur assensio. Qua occasione eadem via Cyrillus accessit ad pontificem Romanum, qua Theodoritus a pseudosynodo Ephesina depositus adiit sanctum Leonem: ad quem scripsisse non contentus, scripsit etiam ad archidiaconum Ecclesiae Romanae, cum quo sciebat rerum omnium ecclesiasticarum cognitionem tractationemque a Coelestino communicari. Ad postremum vero, quod affert Blondellus, argumentum, scilicet verba, de quibus nunc agimus, inter alia collocata esse, quae necessarium inter se nexum habeant, ut proinde illis interjecta fuisse a neoterica manu videantur, levis est momenti. Perspicuum enim est, haec quae falsi arguuntur, velut parenthesi esse claudenda, ut legenti patebit: ita ut ad praecedentia et ad
to tear at with a dog's tooth. But they are both Leo's and those of a man most master of himself, in this passage above all. Certainly he is very much a stranger in Leo's writings who does not recognize his style here; and he must needs labour under a strange itch for contradiction who is carried away by reasons so trifling, as happened to Blondel, to mutilate of its noblest part a letter that is in all respects genuine by the vote of all the printed and manuscript codices. For, to pass over the rest, to refute which would be to abuse the reader's leisure, the capital dilemma by which he assails the authenticity of those words is blown away with no trouble. Either, he says, Cyril wrote to Leo as pontiff, or as archdeacon. The former is absurd, since Celestine then occupied the Roman see: and who would say the latter, namely that Cyril, neglecting the pontiff, on whom alone the whole depended, approached his deacon? I grieve that a most learned man was moved by such petty reasonings, if indeed he was really moved. St Cyril wrote, say I, to Leo the deacon, and did not neglect the pontiff Celestine. For who would reckon a king slighted when affairs are referred to the ministers of the kingdom? And who does not know that Leo as archdeacon guided the reins of ecclesiastical affairs, and was of the more secret counsels of the pontiffs Celestine and Sixtus. Prosper is witness in his Chronicle how strenuous a service Leo the deacon rendered to Sixtus in repelling the Pelagians, at whose urging he vigilantly met their snares: John Cassian is witness how greatly Leo the archdeacon watched over the affairs of the Church, to whom, yet without neglecting the pontiff, he dedicated his work On the Incarnation of the Lord about the time of the council of Ephesus, a work which the Church owes to Leo's exhortation. Leo himself, finally, is witness what part of the ecclesiastical administration he then had to discharge, who says in letters 74 and 75 (now 94 and 95) that the archdeacon, whose office he himself was filling, was set over ecclesiastical business, and that the management of the whole ecclesiastical cause and care was committed to him. Add to these that, even if a letter of Cyril to Celestine is not extant, it cannot on that account be asserted without doubt that none was written; since so many ecclesiastical records of this kind have perished by the injury of the times. If, however, he did not write on that matter to the Roman pontiff, it was done with no wrong or contempt of him, but of set purpose and by the dictate of prudence, namely that the matter might be handled more secretly, lest Juvenal should thence seize an occasion of enmity against Celestine, which would have brought very great harm to the affairs of the Eastern Church, already so disturbed; or, finally, that, with Celestine and Cyril together repelling Juvenal's attempts, the cause of justice might be the better served the less they seemed to have agreed together upon such opposition. And that the thing might so be done, Cyril wrote to Leo, that through him he might suggest to Celestine what it was fitting should not be done by himself. And indeed, if Leo's words be considered more attentively, they sufficiently intimate that Cyril did not write to him as to the arbiter of the business, but as to one who would suggest and advise; for after he says: "Which Cyril of holy memory . . . . indicated to me", he does not subjoin: "And with anxious entreaty he earnestly asked of me that I should give no assent of mine to unlawful attempts"; but only: "And with anxious entreaty he earnestly asked that no assent be given to unlawful attempts." On which occasion Cyril approached the Roman pontiff by the same way by which Theodoret, deposed by the false synod of Ephesus, went to holy Leo: not content with having written to him, he wrote also to the archdeacon of the Roman Church, with whom he knew that the cognizance and handling of all ecclesiastical matters was shared by Celestine. As to the last argument which Blondel brings, namely that the words of which we are now treating are placed among others which have a necessary connection with one another, so that they therefore seem to have been inserted among them by a modern hand, it is of slight weight. For it is plain that these words which are charged with falsity are to be enclosed as it were in a parenthesis, as will be evident to one reading: so that to what precedes and to
Editors' notes and page, col. 1448

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1448 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹canino dente carpere. Verum›; B ‹lestinum. Ecquis enim regem› / ‹cum ad regni administros›; C ‹adde quod etsi Cyrilli› / ‹compareat, non propterea›; D ‹sed velut ad suggestorem› / ‹enim ait: Quod sanctae›
  • old-edition numerals: 1534 after ‹simul de› (before contradictione)
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence (the infinitive ‹carpere› governs ‹ea ... verba› at the foot of col. 1447) and ends mid-sentence at ‹et ad›. ‹pontificibus.› closes a question with a point, and ‹non subdit.› has a point where a colon is expected; both kept as printed (the English follows the point in the first case and uses a colon in the second). ‹concilii quod opus› printed without a comma. ‹Theodoritus› as printed. ‹co⟨n⟩tentus› reads with a damaged o on the page; set as intended (worn type). No foot notes on this page within this column. Italics not marked in the source line.
PL 54:1449
consequentia pertineant, nec tamen utrorumque connexionem et necessitudinem impediant: quod numquam non accidit in sermone, quoties aliqua in exemplum adducuntur.
what follows they pertain, and yet do not hinder the connection and close relation of the two: which never fails to happen in discourse, whenever some things are adduced by way of example.
5. Praeter eos qui sunt Domini sacerdotes. Clarum mihi videtur his verbis docendi et praedicandi potestatem presbyteris non auferri: tum quia constat jamdiu permissam eis fuisse in Orientalibus Ecclesiis, quod maxime de Antiochena, de qua hic agitur, Joannis Chrysostomi exemplum comprobat; tum quia eos solum a praedicandi munere excludit, qui sunt extra sacerdotalem ordinem constituti; quod de presbyteris numquam dixerit sanctus Leo, quos vocat alibi secundi ordinis sacerdotes. Denique dum monachos et laicos nominatim arcet ab eo munere, et de presbyteris silet, horum jus intactum relinquitt Nolo rem pluribus commentariis vexatam rursus pertractare. Vix tamen possum quin hic novitios antiquitatis ecclesiasticae scrutatores moneam, ne multa temere confundant quae secernenda sunt. Cum enim non una fuerit omnium vel regionum, vel Ecclesiarum, vel saeculorum consuetudo, quid cuique conveniat, sedulo inter legendum pensandum est. Praeterea plures veluti gradus in hoc munere notandi veniunt. Primum enim illud pleno jure exercere, tamquam potiorem apostolici muneris partem, episcoporum est tantummodo, penes quos non Scripturae modo fideique doctrina, sed et magisterium fidei illiusque explicandae cura incumbit. 2° Loqui in populo, ut ait Optatus (lib. III, vel VII) sed insinuandae alicujus rei gratia, puta jejunii, vel solemnitatis (non tamen tractandi, quod est episcoporum) presbytero vel diacono ex officio conveniebat, cum hoc etiam discrimine, quod hi nude loquebantur; contra episcopalis tractatus probatur ab omnibus sanctitate vestitus, salutatione scilicet geminata, etc. Vide et Isidorum superius a nobis laudatum de archidiaconi officio et concilii Vasensis II can. 2. 3° Evangelium praedicare seu legere diaconi quoque proprium semper fuisse constat, etsi eidem, nec presbytero, illud tractare, quod episcoporum est, non permitteretur. Unde cum concilium Vasense II an. 529, can. 2, verbum faciendi daret presbyteris potestatem, statuit ut impedito presbytero Patrum homiliae a diaconis recitentur, non ut de suo ad populum sermonem habeant. 4° Numquam sive presbytero, sive diacono, vel praedicare, vel quid aliud sine episcopi licentia licuit facere. 5° Coram episcopo per multum temporis non concessa est presbytero praedicandi facultas: ad quod nonnulli illam consuetudinem coarctant, de qua abrogata laudat Aurelium Carthaginensem episcopum Augustinus epist. 77, quamque Hieronymus arguit scribens ad Nepotianum, et alibi. 6° Denique tam praesente quam absente episcopo tandem aliquando presbytero permissum est sermonem habere ad populum tam in civitatibus quam in parochiis, ut Vasenses
5. "Except those who are priests of the Lord." It seems clear to me that by these words the power of teaching and preaching is not taken away from presbyters: both because it is established that it had long been permitted to them in the Eastern Churches, which the example of John Chrysostom proves above all for the Church of Antioch, of which there is question here; and because he excludes from the office of preaching only those "who are placed outside the priestly order"; which holy Leo would never have said of presbyters, whom he elsewhere calls "priests of the second order". Finally, while he bars monks and laymen by name from that office, and is silent about presbyters, he leaves the right of the latter untouched. I do not wish to treat thoroughly once more a matter worried by many commentaries. Yet I can scarcely refrain from warning here those who are new to searching ecclesiastical antiquity not to confound rashly many things that ought to be kept apart. For since the custom of all regions, or Churches, or ages was not one, what suits each must be carefully weighed in the course of reading. Moreover several degrees, as it were, come to be noted in this office. For, first, to exercise it with full right, as the chief part of the apostolic office, belongs to bishops only, with whom rests not only the teaching of Scripture and of the faith, but also the magisterium of the faith and the care of expounding it. 2. "To speak among the people," as Optatus says (book III, or VII), "but for the sake of announcing some matter, for instance a fast or a solemnity" (not, however, of preaching, which belongs to bishops), belonged by office to a presbyter or deacon, with this difference also, that these spoke "barely"; "on the other hand the bishop's discourse is approved by all as clothed with sanctity, namely with the greeting doubled", etc. See also Isidore, cited by us above, on the office of the archdeacon, and canon 2 of the second council of Vaison. 3. It is established that to proclaim or read the Gospel was always proper to the deacon also, although neither he nor the presbyter was permitted "to preach" upon it, "which belongs to bishops". Hence when the second council of Vaison, in the year 529, canon 2, "gave presbyters the power of delivering the word", it decreed that, the presbyter being hindered, "the homilies of the Fathers be recited by the deacons", not that they should deliver a sermon of their own to the people. 4. Never was it lawful for either presbyter or deacon to preach, or to do anything else, without the bishop's leave. 5. In the bishop's presence the faculty of preaching was for a long time not granted to a presbyter: to which some restrict that custom for the abrogation of which Augustine praises Aurelius, bishop of Carthage, in letter 77, and which Jerome censures when writing to Nepotian, and elsewhere. 6. Finally, whether the bishop was present or absent, it was at length at some time permitted to a presbyter to deliver a sermon to the people both in the cities and in the parishes, as the Vaison
Editors' notes and page, col. 1449

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Malo ejus ex codicibus et contextu praetulimus : verba autem auctore totius bonitatis dispensante cum Augustino concinunt, qui Deum bene uti nosse etiam malis pluribus in locis docuit, nimirum in lib, de Praedest. SS. c. 16, tract. 27 in Joannem num. 10, de Continentia num. 15, serm. 10 num. 5, Enarr. in psal. CIV num. 17, unde celebris et praeclara est illa ejusdem doctoris sententia in Enchir. c. 27 : Melius enim (Deus) judicavit de malis bene facere, quam mala nulla esse permittere. Confer etiam c. 96.

We have preferred "Malo ejus" on the strength of the codices and the context: and the words "auctore totius bonitatis dispensante" (the author of all goodness so disposing) agree with Augustine, who taught in many places that God knows how to make good use even of evils, namely in the book On the Predestination of the Saints, ch. 16, tractate 27 on John, no. 10, On Continence, no. 15, sermon 10, no. 5, the Enarration on psalm CIV, no. 17; whence comes that celebrated and excellent saying of the same doctor in the Enchiridion, ch. 27: "For he (God) judged it better to bring good out of evils than to permit no evils to exist." Compare also ch. 96.

(printed under page 730)

Page

  • running head: 1449 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹consequentia pertineant, nec tamen›; B ‹temere confundant quae secernenda› / ‹non una fuerit omnium›; C ‹constat, etsi eidem, nec presbytero› / ‹quod episcoporum est›; D ‹(a) Malo ejus ex codicibus› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1535 after ‹puta jejunii,›
  • other: The two misprints are one accident: at the ends of two successive lines the sorts are exchanged, a t standing for the full point after ‹relinquit› and a point for the hyphen in ‹per-tractare›. ‹relinquitt› is kept as printed; ‹pertractare› is joined as a line-end division (the stray point is recorded here only). The column opens mid-sentence and ends on the divided word ‹Va-›; its second half ‹senses› stands on the first line of col. 1450 (read there) and the word is set whole here; the English "the Vaison" is completed by "Fathers" at the head of col. 1450. Ordinals printed with superior o. The printer's signature PATROL. LIV. stands at the foot. Below the body, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stand foot notes (a) and (b), whose calls lie in col. 1450; not set here. Italics not marked in the source line.
PL 54:1450
Patres jam laudati statuunt in Galliis anno Domini 529.
Fathers already cited decree in Gaul in the year of the Lord 529.
6. Sive laicus. Monachum hic distinguit a laico, ut in epistola sequenti, per illum intelligens monachum qui aliquo ministerio ecclesiastico insignitus esset; per hunc monachum nihil tale habentem. Concilium Arelat. III, anni, ut Sirmondus putat, 455, circa eadem tempora, idem quoque discrimen posuisse mihi videtur, dum clericos Lirinenses a laica monasterii multitudine et congregatione distinguit.
6. "Or a layman." He here distinguishes the monk from the layman, as in the following letter, understanding by the former a monk who was marked with some ecclesiastical ministry, by the latter a monk having nothing of the kind. The third council of Arles, of the year, as Sirmond thinks, 455, about the same time, seems to me to have laid down the same distinction also, when it distinguishes the clerics of Lérins from the lay multitude and congregation of the monastery.
AD EPISTOLAM CXX.
ON LETTER CXX.
APUD QUESNELLUM XCIII.
IN QUESNEL, XCIII.
Theodorito Cyri episcopo.
To Theodoret, bishop of Cyrus.
1. Malum ejus auctore totius bonitatis dispensante. Ita legendum cum vulgatis, etsi Griman., Barb., Thuan. unus et Cantabrig., codd. legant malo ejus. etc. In illis porro verbis mire concinit Leo noster Augustino de Deo peccata ordinante scribenti, lib. de Praedest. SS. cap. 16, et Confess. lib. I, cap. 10, ad quem ultimum locum consule castigationes et notas celeberrimi Antonii Arnaldi doctoris Sorbonici (quem nominasse, laudasse est) ad calcem editionis Latino-Gallicae.
1. "The Author of all goodness disposing his evil." So it is to be read with the printed texts, although the Grimani, the Barberini, one of de Thou's and the Cambridge codices read "by his evil", etc. In those words, moreover, our Leo agrees wonderfully with Augustine writing of God ordering sins, in the book On the Predestination of the Saints, chapter 16, and Confessions, book I, chapter 10; on which last passage consult the corrections and notes of the most celebrated Antoine Arnauld, doctor of the Sorbonne (to have named whom is to have praised him), at the end of the Latin-French edition.
2. Ut in nullo inferiorum putetur imminuta libertas. In vulg. et in solo Grim. cod. ms. reperi haec verba: desiderantur enim in Thuan. quatuor, Barb., Trecopith. et Cantabrig., qui etiam pro summorum habent summoperum vel summopere; ita Trecopith., Cantabrig., et e Thuan. unus, ubi sic, ut ad majorem Dei gloriam proficiat finis examinis, etc.
2. "So that the liberty of inferiors may be thought diminished in nothing." I have found these words in the printed texts and in the Grimani manuscript codex alone: for they are wanting in four of de Thou's, the Barberini, the Troyes-Pithou and the Cambridge, which also for "of the highest" have "summoperum" or "summopere"; so the Troyes-Pithou, the Cambridge, and one of de Thou's, where it runs thus: "that the end of the examination may profit to the greater glory of God", etc.
3. Contra suum caput est molitus injuriam. Dioscorus enim excommunicationem fecit domino archiepiscopo Leoni, ut loquitur Anatolius in synodo Chalcedon. de qua et Theodorus diaconus Alexandrinus, act. 3 ejusdem, et relatio ipsius synodi ad sanctum Leonem: quod non in Ephesino latrocinio, sed post illud solutum, apud Alexandriam perpetratum a Dioscoro, allectis eam in rem aliquot episcopis. Liberatus, quem hic citat Baronius, nihil habet de hac excommunicatione Leonis.
3. "He contrived an injury against his own head." For Dioscorus "made an excommunication against the lord archbishop Leo", as Anatolius says in the synod of Chalcedon; of which also Theodore, deacon of Alexandria, [speaks] in the 3rd session of the same, and the report of the synod itself to holy Leo: which was perpetrated by Dioscorus not in the Robber Synod of Ephesus, but after it had broken up, at Alexandria, some bishops having been drawn in for that purpose. Liberatus, whom Baronius cites here, has nothing about this excommunication of Leo.
4. Pollutas jampridem... manus. Non enim in Ephesino latrocinio malitiae suae tirocinium posuit, sed, Liberato diacono teste cap. 10 Breviarii, statim ac ordinatus est episcopus Alexandriae, oppressit Cyrilli haeredes, et per calumnias multas ab eis abstulit pecunias. Praeterea eum ut Origenistam et Arianum infamant libelli adversus eum oblati in concilio Chalcedonensi, nec non tamquam homicidam, incendiarium, et turpissimae vitae nebulonem. Hominem denique turbulentissimi ingenii et vaferrimi fuisse Dioscorum confirmat ms. fragmentum Vitae S. Euthymii, quod ex Anglicana regiae societatis bibliotheca laudat illius excerptor Andreas Arnoldus in notis ad epistolam Marciani.
4. "Hands long since... polluted." For he did not serve the apprenticeship of his malice in the Robber Synod of Ephesus, but, as Liberatus the deacon testifies in chapter 10 of the Breviarium, as soon as he was ordained bishop of Alexandria "he oppressed the heirs of Cyril, and by calumnies took much money from them". Besides, the petitions presented against him in the council of Chalcedon defame him as an Origenist and an Arian, and also as a murderer, an incendiary, and a scoundrel of most shameful life. Finally, that Dioscorus was a man of most turbulent and most crafty disposition is confirmed by a manuscript fragment of the Life of St Euthymius, which its excerptor Andreas Arnold cites from the English library of the Royal Society in his notes on the letter of Marcian.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1450

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: illud solutum,› · call in col 1450

Graecus textus Theodori diaconi Alexandrini, qui act. 3 Chalcedonensi legitur, tom. IV Concil. col. 1271 (ut notarunt Romani editores), id gestum praefert in Nicaea metropoli. Vetus autem interpres in suo Graeco exemplo aliter legisse videtur. Id enim non in Nicaea metropoli, sed contra gestum in Nicaea concilium reddidit : quae verba significant, Dioscorum damnando S. Flavianum et excommunicando S. Leonem ejus doctrinae catholicae defensores, quae cum Nicaena concordat, adversus ipsum Nicaenum concilium pugnasse. Errores quidem aliquot deprehenduntur in Graeco vulgato, qui ex antiqua versione corrigendi sunt. Si autem Graecus textus vulgatus hoc loco non credatur vitiatus, cum incredibile sit Dioscorum tantum ausisse in urbe Nicaea Marciano imperante, dum res omnes incitatae erant contra Dioscorum ; dicendum erit illum vivo adhuc Theodosio, cujus favore et patrocinio fretus omnia audebat, excommunicationem tulisse in S. Leonem, dum in variis ipsius excursibus Nicaeae esset, quod hic fortassis nuntium accepisset, Leonem Ephesini latrocinii gesta irrita declarasse, et se quoque ab eodem pontifice in epist. 44 ad Theodosium acriter fuisse perstrictum.

The Greek text of Theodore, deacon of Alexandria, which is read in the third session of Chalcedon, vol. IV of the Councils, col. 1271 (as the Roman editors have noted), gives this as done "in the metropolis Nicaea". But the old translator seems to have read otherwise in his Greek copy. For he rendered it not "in the metropolis Nicaea" but "against the council held at Nicaea": which words mean that Dioscorus, by condemning St. Flavian and excommunicating St. Leo, the defenders of that catholic doctrine which agrees with the Nicene, fought against the Nicene council itself. Some errors are indeed detected in the common Greek text, which are to be corrected from the ancient version. But if the common Greek text is not believed to be corrupt in this place, since it is incredible that Dioscorus dared so much in the city of Nicaea while Marcian was reigning, when everything had been roused against Dioscorus, it will have to be said that he passed the excommunication on St. Leo while Theodosius was still alive, relying on whose favour and patronage he dared everything, when in his various journeys he was at Nicaea, because perhaps he had there received the news that Leo had declared the acts of the Robber Synod of Ephesus void, and that he himself too had been sharply censured by the same pontiff in letter 44 to Theodosius.

(printed under page 730)

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1450 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹senses Patres jam laudati›; B ‹Augustino de Deo peccata› / ‹de Praedest. SS. cap. 16›; C ‹illud solutum, apud Alexandriam› / ‹Dioscoro, allectis eam›; D ‹damnando S. Flavianum› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1536 before ‹AD EPISTOLAM CXX.›; 1537 after ‹oppressit›
  • other: The column's first line begins ‹senses›, the end of ‹Va-senses› divided across the break; the whole word is set at the end of col. 1449, so this column's text begins at ‹Patres› and its English opens mid-sentence. ‹malo ejus. etc.› is printed with a point before etc. (kept). ‹Chalcedon. de qua› printed without a comma. Foot-note calls (a) after ‹legant› and (b) after ‹solutum,› left out. The printer's signature 46 stands at the foot. Below the body, under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stands the continuation of foot note (b); not set here. Italics not marked in the source line; the manuscript readings summoperum / summopere are left in Latin in the English.
PL 54:1451
5. Cum et apostolicae sedis epistola, etc. Haec verba cum sequentibus usque ad illa capitis sequentis, Sed benedictus Deus noster, etc., sunt quidem in Griman. et vulg. edit.; desiderantur autem in Barber., Thuan. quatuor, Trecopith. et Cantabrig., in quibus ita habetur: Cum et in apostolicae sedis epistola et caetera, quae per ordinem supra posuimus, continuo agit. Sed Benedictus, etc., quod ex aliqua collectione canonum desumptum videtur, licet et in aliis nunc codicibus reperiatur.
5. "Since the letter of the apostolic see also", etc. These words, with those that follow as far as the words of the next chapter, "But blessed be our God", etc., are indeed in the Grimani codex and the printed editions; but they are wanting in the Barberini, four of de Thou's, the Troyes-Pithou and the Cambridge, in which it stands thus: "Since also in the letter of the apostolic see, and the rest, which we have set down above in order, he treats continuously. But blessed", etc.; which seems to have been taken from some collection of canons, although it is now found in other codices also.
AD EPISTOLAM CXXI
ON LETTER CXXI
APUD QUESNELLUM XCIV.
IN QUESNEL, XCIV.
Marciano Augusto.
To Marcian Augustus.
1. Cum hujus observationis annos centum numero Theophilus collegisset. Cum haec verba festinanter legeret Scaliger (quem secutus est Calvisius), miratus est pontificem nostrum scribere centum annis definitam esse a Theophilo periodum, non vero nonaginta annis, qualem ab illo episcopo constitutam esse existimavit. Sed miror ego Scaligerum legisse apud Leonem, quod a nemine lectum est. De centenaria enim periodo ne apex quidem in hac vel alia epistola apparet; sed tantum centenariam annorum hujus observationis seriem a Theophilo ordinatam legimus. Revera nullam periodum centum praecise annis circumscriptam condiderat Theophilus; sed centum annos e sua periodo decerptos exhibuit. Periodus autem tota quadringentorum triginta et septem annorum fuit: in qua omnia Paschata annotârat, quae ab anno Christi 380 deinceps secutura erant. Quem cyclum Cyrillus nepos ejus et successor, cum longiorem existimaret, ad nonaginta et quinque annorum spatium, ut testatur ipse, contraxit.
1. "When Theophilus had gathered together the years of this observance, a hundred in number." When Scaliger (whom Calvisius followed) was reading these words hastily, he wondered that our pontiff should write that a period had been defined by Theophilus at a hundred years, and not at ninety years, such as he judged to have been established by that bishop. But I for my part wonder that Scaliger read in Leo what has been read by no one. For of a hundred-year period not so much as a tittle appears in this or any other letter; we read only that a hundred-year series of the years of this observance was arranged by Theophilus. In truth Theophilus had framed no period bounded precisely by a hundred years; but he set forth a hundred years excerpted from his period. The whole period, however, was of four hundred and thirty-seven years: in which he had marked all the Paschs that were to follow from the year of Christ 380 onward. This cycle Cyril, his nephew and successor, since he judged it too long, contracted, as he himself testifies, to the span of ninety-five years.
2. A primo Aug. mem. Theodosii senioris consulatu. Christi annus est 380 Dionysio, Gennadio et aliis auctoribus, in quo Gratianum collegam habuit Theodosius, qui ex Bucherii calculo Diocletiani annus erat 96. Quo posito, duplicis erroris arguendus est Scaliger. Primum, quod scribat Theophilum cyclum suum inchoasse ab anno primo Diocletiani, cujus annus ultimus erat Christi 379, Ausonii consulatu notatus; secundo, quod Syagrium et Eucherium consules ann. 381 anno praecedenti, hoc est 380 ascribit.
2. "From the first consulship of Theodosius the elder, of august memory." It is the year of Christ 380, on the authority of Dionysius, Gennadius and others, in which Theodosius had Gratian as colleague, and which by Bucherius's reckoning was the 96th year of Diocletian. This being laid down, Scaliger is to be convicted of a double error. First, in that he writes that Theophilus began his cycle from the first year of Diocletian, whose last year was the year of Christ 379, marked by the consulship of Ausonius; secondly, in that he assigns Syagrius and Eucherius, the consuls of the year 381, to the preceding year, that is, 380.
3. Siquidem ab XI kalend. Apr. usque in XI kalend. Maiar, legitimum spatium sit praefixum. Pro X kal. Maii, ut in vulgatis legitur, XI reposuimus; quod jam olim Petavius et Bucherius faciendum conjecerant; quorum conjectura auctoritate codicis nostri Grimanici ms. confirmatur, et ex sequentibus istis Leonis verbis: Quod enim in X et in IX kalend. Maiarum videtur nonnumquam pervenisse festivitas, id propter diem Passionis factum, etsi dies Resurrectionis exiisset. Si enim nonus et decimus dies ante kalendas Maii extraordinarius fuit Paschatis terminus, restat, ut dixerit santus Leo, undecimum fuisse limitem ordinarium, quem paschalis festi terminum ex Latinorum sententia fuisse refert etiam Beda. Quem porro terminorum illorum auctorem habuerit sanctus Leo, non omnino certum est. Facile tamen cum Bucherio mihi persuadeo, Patres concilii Caesariensis ab eo intelligi, qui anno Christi vulgari 196, a passione 166, Caesareae in Palaestina convenientes hos eosdem Paschae terminos primi posuisse videntur, ut docet Philippi etiam tunc superstitis epistola, quam Bucherius post Bedam edidit emendatiorem. Constitutum ergo est in illa synodo, inquit Philippus, ut ab XI kalendas Aprilis, usque in XI kalendas Maii Pascha debeat observari; et nec ante nec postea cuicumque constitutum limitem transgredi sit facultas. Eadem pene verba Leo usurpavit, ut ex illa epistola accepta esse credam,
3. "Since from the 11th before the kalends of April to the 11th before the kalends of May the lawful span has been fixed." For "the 10th before the kalends of May", as is read in the printed texts, we have restored "the 11th"; which Petavius and Bucherius long ago conjectured ought to be done; and their conjecture is confirmed by the authority of our Grimani manuscript codex, and from these following words of Leo: "For as to the feast seeming sometimes to have reached to the 10th and to the 9th before the kalends of May, that was done on account of the day of the Passion, although the day of the Resurrection had gone beyond." For if the ninth and the tenth day before the kalends of May was an extraordinary limit of the Pasch, it remains that holy Leo said that the eleventh was the ordinary limit, which Bede also reports to have been the limit of the paschal feast according to the opinion of the Latins. Moreover, whom holy Leo held as the author of those limits is not altogether certain. Yet I am easily persuaded with Bucherius that by him are meant the Fathers of the council of Caesarea, who, assembling at Caesarea in Palestine in the year 196 of the common era of Christ, the 166th from the Passion, seem to have been the first to lay down these same limits of the Pasch, as is shown by the letter of Philip, who was then still surviving, which Bucherius published in a more correct form after Bede. "It was therefore established in that synod," says Philip, "that the Pasch ought to be observed from the 11th before the kalends of April to the 11th before the kalends of May; and that neither before nor after should anyone have leave to pass the established limit." Leo used almost the same words, so that I believe them to have been taken from that letter,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1451

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images; the note is set across the full page width)

Confer annot. 8 (Col. 1056, n. j) in hanc epistolam, ex qua errores hujus Quesnellianae notationis detegentur.

Compare annotation 8 (Col. 1056, n. j) on this letter, from which the errors of this note of Quesnel's will be exposed.

(printed under page 731)

Page

  • running head: 1451 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹5. Cum et apostolicae sedis epistola›; B ‹nitam esse a Theophilo periodum› / ‹ginta annis, qualem›; C ‹96. Quo posito, duplicis erroris› / ‹Scaliger. Primum, quod›; D ‹dinarium, quem paschalis festi› / ‹norum sententia›
  • old-edition numerals: 1538 after ‹arguendus est›
  • other: The caption ‹AD EPISTOLAM CXXI› is printed without its final point. ‹annotârat›: an accent stands over the a (it looks like a grave on the page; set as the circumflex of the contracted pluperfect). UNSURE which accent. Worn type set as intended: ‹conjecerant› (reads eonjecerant), ‹inquit› (reads iuquit), ‹etiam› in ‹Philippi etiam tunc›. Foot-note call (a) after ‹De› left out. The column ends mid-sentence at ‹esse credam,›. Below the body, across the full width under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stands foot note (a); not set here. Roman numerals of the dates are printed in small capitals. Italics not marked in the source line.
PL 54:1452
vel ex ipsis synodi Actis, quae ad Victorem papam transmissa esse probabile est, cum per idem tempus tanta sollicitudine pro controversia paschali laboraret. Eumdem terminum ab Africanis quibusdam calculatoribus fixum esse narrat Anatolius Laodicenus episcopus apud Bucherium. Eumdem in Italia usurpatum Ambrosii aetate, ex ejus epistola ad Aemiliae episcopos notum habetur; ut mirum non sit quod tam secure ac confidenter a Leone dicantur ii termini per paternarum constitutionum normam antiquitus et legitime constituti; Alexandrinorum vero limites a totius antiquitatis exemplo et ab omni auctoritate Patrum discordare, et nimis insolenti et aperta transgressione contra morem ecclesiasticum statui (Epist. 104, nunc 130). Cum tamen paulo arctiores esse terminos experientia docuit, biduo diffusiorem admittere coacti sunt sancti Patres; et ita ut ad decimum et ad nonum kalendarum Maiarum spatium paschale extenderent, Leone ipso fatente: Quod enim, inquit, in decimum et in IX kalendarum Maiarum videtur nonnumquam pervenisse festivitas, quadam ratione defenditur; quia etsi dies Resurrectionis ultra terminum videtur exiisse, dies tamen Passionis limitem positum non invenietur egressus. Occurrens videlicet Alexandrinorum objectioni, qui nonnumquam etiam suffragantibus Romanis, limitem a Leone laudatum violatum esse causari poterant; Pascha, inquit, resurrectionis terminum praefixum quandoque egressum est, at numquam Pascha σταυρώσιμον, ut aiunt, seu crucifixionis. Ita ex ambigua Paschatis voce, non minus passionem Christi, quam resurrectionem significante, quae unicam completam festivitatem efficiunt, probat praefixum a Patribus Paschatis limitem numquam Latinos fuisse praetergressos. Ex quibus id etiam manifestum fit, cautum fuisse magna diligentia apud Latinos, ne ante decimam quartam lunam, non solum Resurrectionis Dominicae festum, sed magis etiam Passionis diem celebrarent. Proindeque si 14 luna in subbatum caderet, non sequenti Dominica paschale Resurrectionis festum agebatur; sed in lunam 22 rejiciebatur, ne 13 luna Passionis solemnis dies haberetur; quod et Victorinus testatur.
or from the very Acts of the synod, which it is probable were transmitted to Pope Victor, since at that same time he was labouring with such great solicitude over the paschal controversy. That the same limit was fixed by certain African computists is related by Anatolius, bishop of Laodicea, in Bucherius. That the same was in use in Italy in the age of Ambrose is known from his letter to the bishops of Aemilia; so that it is no wonder that those limits are so securely and confidently said by Leo to have been "established of old and lawfully by the rule of the Fathers' constitutions"; while the limits of the Alexandrians are said "to disagree with the example of all antiquity and with every authority of the Fathers, and to be set up by an exceedingly unwonted and open transgression against ecclesiastical custom" (Letter 104, now 130). When, however, experience showed that the limits were a little too narrow, the holy Fathers were compelled to admit a limit two days wider; and so as to extend the paschal span to the tenth and to the ninth before the kalends of May, as Leo himself acknowledges: "For as to the feast," he says, "seeming sometimes to have reached to the tenth and to the 9th before the kalends of May, it is defended by a certain reasoning; because, although the day of the Resurrection seems to have gone beyond the limit, yet the day of the Passion will not be found to have passed the limit laid down." Meeting, that is, the objection of the Alexandrians, who could allege that the limit commended by Leo had sometimes been violated, even with the Romans concurring; the Pasch of the resurrection, he says, has at times gone beyond the appointed limit, but never the Pasch staurosimon, as they say, or of the crucifixion. Thus from the ambiguous word Pasch, which signifies no less the passion of Christ than the resurrection, which make up one single complete festival, he proves that the Latins never overstepped the limit of the Pasch appointed by the Fathers. From which this also becomes manifest, that great care was taken among the Latins that they should not celebrate before the fourteenth moon, not only the feast of the Lord's Resurrection, but still more the day of the Passion. And accordingly, if the 14th moon fell on a Saturday, the paschal feast of the Resurrection was not kept on the following Sunday, but was put off to the 22nd moon, lest the solemn day of the Passion be held on the 13th moon; which Victorinus also attests.
AD EPISTOLAM CXXII.
ON LETTER CXXII.
APUD QUESNELLUM XCV
IN QUESNEL, XCV
Juliano episcopo Coensi.
To Julian, bishop of Cos.
1. Leo Juliano episcopo. Ita Griman. cod. qui certe necessarius erat, ut foedissima menda eluerentur, quae in hunc titulum irrepserant vel scribarum negligentia, vel mala recentiorum diligentia: ita enim habent vulg. edit.: Leo Romanae et universalis Ecclesiae episcopus, Eudochiae Augustae salutem. Eudochiae pariter inscripta habetur haec epistola in editis exemplaribus Conciliorum J. Merlini an. 1524, Coloniens. 1530 et 1535, Crabbi 1538, et Suriana 1567, etc., necnon in ms. Victorino. In eo tamen differunt a recentioribus, quod praetermisso illo magnifico titulo, hunc simpliciorem praeseferunt: Leo Eudochiae Augustae.
1. "Leo to Julian the bishop." So the Grimani codex, which was assuredly needed for washing out the very foul errors that had crept into this title either by the negligence of the scribes or by the ill-applied diligence of more recent men: for the printed editions have it thus: "Leo, bishop of the Roman and universal Church, to Eudocia Augusta, greeting." This letter is likewise found inscribed to Eudocia in the printed copies of the Councils of J. Merlin of the year 1524, those of Cologne of 1530 and 1535, of Crabbe of 1538, and that of Surius of 1567, etc., and also in the manuscript of Saint-Victor. In this, however, they differ from the more recent ones, that, omitting that magnificent title, they display this simpler one: "Leo to Eudocia Augusta."
2. Ad Julianum datam esse, non Grimanicus solum codex indicat, sed et totus epistolae contextus, qui submisso modo, quo Leo ad Augustos vel Augustas scribere solitus erat nullatenus conguit.
2. That it was addressed to Julian is shown not only by the Grimani codex, but also by the whole tenor of the letter, which in no way agrees with the deferential manner in which Leo was accustomed to write to emperors or empresses.
3. Sed et in depravatis codicibus supersunt etiamnum antiquae genuinaeque lectionis vestigia: siquidem sub finem epistolae vox fraternitatem (quae certe Eudoxiae vel ulli feminae non convenit, sed episcopo) legitur in Merliniana Conciliorum editione ann. 1524 et 1535, nec non in codice ms. Victorino in hunc modum: Quia vero, inquit, oportet fraternitatem tuam curae istius mecum esse participem, ut sole clarius appareat vocem serenitatem, in alterius locum
3. But even in the corrupted codices there still survive traces of the ancient and genuine reading: for towards the end of the letter the word "fraternity" (which certainly does not suit Eudoxia or any woman, but a bishop) is read in Merlin's edition of the Councils of the years 1524 and 1535, and also in the manuscript codex of Saint-Victor, in this manner: "But since," he says, "your fraternity ought to be a sharer with me in this care"; so that it appears clearer than the sun that the word "serenity", into the place of the other
Editors' notes and page, col. 1452

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1452 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹vel ex ipsis synodi Actis›; B ‹inquit, in decimum et in IX› / ‹detur nonnumquam pervenisse›; C ‹luna in subbatum caderet› / ‹paschale Resurrectionis festum›; D ‹hunc simpliciorem praeseferunt›
  • old-edition numerals: 1539 after ‹tenderent,›; 1540 after ‹editione›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence (continuing col. 1451) and ends mid-sentence at ‹in alterius locum›. The caption ‹APUD QUESNELLUM XCV› is printed without its final point. ‹in subbatum›: the in reads iu on the page (worn type, set as intended). ‹Eudochiae› (thrice) and ‹Eudoxiae› (once) as printed. ‹solitus erat nullatenus› printed without a comma. ‹σταυρώσιμον› is left transliterated in the English. Below the body, across the full width under BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, runs the second line of foot note (a), whose call is in col. 1451; not set here. Italics not marked in the source line.
PL 54:1453
substitutam, ut titulo responderet, quem emendavimus auctoritate Grimanici codicis.
substituted, so that it might answer to the title, which we have emended on the authority of the Grimani codex.
4. Marianus Scotus hanc laudat epistolam sub germana epigraphe ad an. 454. Sanctus Leo papa, inquit, ad Julianum episcopum sic: DE PASCHALI OBSERVANTIA: Sanctae memoriae Theophilus Alexandrinus episcopus [In ed. del. Alex episc.] ad Augustum Theodosium seniorem scribens, per centum annos a primo praedicti principis consulatu digessit ordinem diei festi paschalis: [Ed. del. diei... paschalis] cujus instructionis 76 [Ed. 74] nunc annas evolvitur, quod [Ed., quo] Opilione consule, 21 idus Aprilis celebrata est sacra solemnitas Paschalis [Ed. del. paschalis. Unde sequenti anno II nonas [Ed., pridie non.] Aprilis rationabiliter Pascha [Ed., eadem festivitas] consequetur. Sed annus qui erit 78 [Ed., 76, et aliqua hic omittuntur], ut videtur, discordat: siquidem in VIII die kalendas Maii Pascha constituitur [Ed., transtulerit; reliqua discrepant], cum 15 kalend. Maii debuit fieri.
4. Marianus Scotus cites this letter under its genuine heading at the year 454. The holy Pope Leo, he says, [writes] to Bishop Julian thus: ON THE PASCHAL OBSERVANCE: Theophilus of holy memory, bishop of Alexandria [in the edition "bishop of Alexandria" is deleted], writing to the Augustus Theodosius the elder, set out the order of the day of the paschal feast for a hundred years from the first consulship of the aforesaid prince: [the edition deletes "of the day ... paschal"] of which arrangement the 76th [edition: 74th] year is now running its course, because [edition: in which], in the consulship of Opilio, the sacred solemnity of Pasch was celebrated on the 21st before the Ides of April [the edition deletes "of Pasch". Hence in the following year Pasch [edition: the same festival] will reasonably follow on the day before the Nones [edition: on the day before the Nones] of April. But the year which will be the 78th [edition: 76th, and some things are omitted here], as it appears, disagrees: since Pasch is appointed on the eighth day before the Kalends of May [edition: "has transferred"; the rest differs], whereas it ought to have been kept on the 15th before the Kalends of May.
5. Denique certum est nullam tunc fuisse seu Eudociam, seu Eudoxiam Augustam, ad quam de his rebus scribere voluerit sanctus Leo. Eudocia enim Theodosii junioris uxor jam ab obitu mariti sui Jerosolymis commorabatur. Ad quam uti convenientissimum fuit ut Leo scriberet sequentem epistolam de Palaestinis rebellibus monachis, quibus favebat contra catholicam fidem; ita valde superfluum ut de Paschate cum ipsa ageret, moneretque ut Marciano pro consulendis ea de re Aegyptiis suggereret. Eudoxia autem Valentiniani uxor Romae tunc agebat, aut saltem in Occidentalibus partibus. Quod et de juniore Eudoxia senioris hujus filia certum est, quae sub matris adhuc cura posita erat. Reliqua quae ope codicum mss. emendavimus, ad marginem annotata reperiet, qui conferre voluerit.
5. Finally, it is certain that there was at that time no Augusta, whether Eudocia or Eudoxia, to whom the holy Leo would have wished to write about these matters. For Eudocia, the wife of Theodosius the younger, had been living at Jerusalem ever since the death of her husband. And just as it was most fitting that Leo should write to her the following letter about the rebel monks of Palestine, whom she was favouring against the Catholic faith, so it was quite superfluous that he should treat with her about Pasch, and urge her to prompt Marcian to consult the Egyptians on that matter. Eudoxia, however, the wife of Valentinian, was then living at Rome, or at least in the Western parts. And the same is certain of the younger Eudoxia, the daughter of this elder one, who was still placed under her mother's care. The remaining things which we have emended with the help of the manuscript codices, whoever wishes to compare will find noted in the margin.
AD EPISTOLAM CXXIV.
ON LETTER CXXIV.
APUD QUESNELLUM XCVII.
IN QUESNEL, XCVII.
Monachis Palaestinis.
To the monks of Palestine.
Ad Palaestinos monachos. Ita pro episcopis Palaestinis (quod habent vulg. edit.) monachos substituimus, ad quos scriptam fuisse constat hanc epistolam tam ex Surii editione manuscriptisque codicibus, quibus ille nosque usi sumus, puta Victor., Cisterc., Cantabrig., Thuaneis et Regiis; quam ex ipsius epistolae conspectu et lectione, qua perspicuum est sanctum Leonem cum episcopis non agere, sed cum solis Palestinae monachis. Hi scilicet, Carolo et Dorotheo ducibus, adversus Chalcedonensem synodum palam et publice insurgebant dimicabantque, exagitando, ut ait Leo noster, seditionibus civitates, conturbando Ecclesias: nec solum injurias, sed etiam caedes presbyteris atque episcopis inferendo; ut prae furore et saevitia propositi sui et professionis essent immemores. Dubium enim non est quin per haec verba propositum et professionem monasticam intelligat; eosdemque illos alloquatur, de quibus scripsit ad Eudoxiam et ad Julianum, nec non et ad Marcianum, cui de Palaestinis monachis conversis gratias agit. In re tam perspicua plura addere otiosum esset. Ex dictis porro liquet ad annum Dom. 453 referendam esse praesentem epistolam, cum eodem anno de hoc negotio scriptae sint a S. Leone ad Eudoxiam Augustam et ad Julianum episcopum epistolae, quibus haec affinis et coaeva esse facile cognoscitur. Nec ad ulteriorem annum rejici potest, cum ex epistola ad Marcianum citata et data 9 Januarii an. Dom. 454 manifestum sit tunc conversos fuisse ribelles monachos, de quibus hic agitur.
To the monks of Palestine. Thus, in place of "to the bishops of Palestine" (which the common editions have), we have substituted "monks", to whom it is established that this letter was written, both from Surius's edition and the manuscript codices which he and we have used, namely the Victorine, the Cistercian, the Cambridge, the Thuanean and the Royal; and also from a survey and reading of the letter itself, from which it is evident that the holy Leo is not dealing with bishops, but only with the monks of Palestine. These men, that is, with Carolus and Dorotheus as their leaders, were rising up and fighting openly and publicly against the synod of Chalcedon, harassing, as our Leo says, the cities with seditions, throwing the Churches into confusion: and inflicting not only injuries but even slaughter upon presbyters and bishops; so that through rage and savagery they were unmindful of their own purpose and profession. For there is no doubt that by these words he means the monastic purpose and profession; and that he is addressing those same men of whom he wrote to Eudoxia and to Julian, and also to Marcian, to whom he gives thanks for the conversion of the monks of Palestine. In a matter so evident it would be idle to add more. From what has been said, moreover, it is clear that the present letter is to be referred to the year of the Lord 453, since in that same year letters on this business were written by Saint Leo to the Augusta Eudoxia and to Bishop Julian, to which this one is easily recognized to be akin and contemporary. Nor can it be thrown forward to a later year, since from the letter to Marcian already cited, dated 9 January in the year of the Lord 454, it is manifest that the rebel monks who are in question here had by then been converted.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1453

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Hi scilicet,› · call in col 1453

Non Caroso et Dorotheo, sed Theodosio duce scribendum fuerat; illi enim Constantinopoli, non autem in Palaestina, turbas excitarunt. Palaestinorum autem tumultuantium dux fuit Theodosius, uti observavimus annot. 26 (Col. 1067, n. f) in hanc epistolam.

He ought to have written not "with Carosus and Dorotheus" but "with Theodosius as leader"; for those men stirred up disturbances at Constantinople, not in Palestine. The leader of the rioting Palestinians was Theodosius, as we observed in annotation 26 (Col. 1067, n. f) on this letter.

(printed under page 732)

Page

  • running head: 1453 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (the rest of the running head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sse substitutam, ut titulo responderet, quem emen-›; B ‹5. Denique certum est nullam tunc fuisse seu›; C ‹Monachis Palaestinis.›; D ‹eosdemque illos alloquatur, de quibus scripsit ad›
  • old-edition numerals: 1541 after ‹Carolo›
  • other: The column opens with the tail "sse" of a word divided at the column break (esse or fuisse, begun in col. 1452); the fragment is not set here, the text begins at "substitutam".
  • other: "21 idus Aprilis" and "Alex episc." are set as printed; the bracket opened at "[Ed. del. paschalis." is not closed on the page. In the English "II nonas" is rendered as it stands with the edition's "pridie non."
  • other: Foot note (a), call after "Hi scilicet," (before "Carolo"), is the Ballerini's, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNO[TATIONES]; it is set in two halves across the page foot. Left half visible here: "(a) Non Caroso et Dorotheo, sed Theodosio duce scribendum fuerat; illi enim Constantinopoli, non autem in Palaestina, turbas excitarunt. Palaestinorum" ; it continues in the right half of the page foot (see c1454).
PL 54:1454
AD EPISTOLAM CXXV.
ON LETTER CXXV.
APUD QUESNELLUM XCVIII.
IN QUESNEL, XCVIII.
Juliano episcopo Coensi.
To Julian, bishop of Cos.
Subadjuvam. Vox ista, quam ex ms. cod. Grim. hic supplevimus, iterum occurrit apud sanctum Leonem, epist. 127 (nunc 158), ubi Gerontii et Olympii subadjuvarum fit mentio, et in Liberati Breviario. Rara ejus memoria apud Latinos scriptores, etsi Latina sit, quam Synesius, epist. 144, ita interpretatur; Ἀποκρατίων τίς ἐστι τοῦ Ἡρακλειανοῦ δορυφόρων, ταξινέχων τῷ βοηθῷ βοηθεῖν, ἡ γὰρ σουβαδιούβα λέξις, τοῦ τὸ ἑρμηνεύειν πιστεύεται. Harpocratio quidam est Heracliani satellitum ex eorum ordine qui adjutores adjuvant, vox enim SUBADJUVA id significare creditur. Igitur magistro officiorum qui adjutor datus erat, adjutores iterum sub se habebat, quos subadjuvas appellabant. Vide notitiam imperii et ad illam Guid. Panciroli Commentar. c. 16.
Subadjuvam. This word, which we have supplied here from the manuscript Grimani codex, occurs again in the holy Leo, Letter 127 (now 158), where mention is made of Gerontius and Olympius, subadjuvae, and in the Breviarium of Liberatus. Mention of it is rare among Latin writers, although it is a Latin word, which Synesius, Letter 144, interprets thus: Harpocration is one of the guardsmen of Heraclian, holding the rank of assisting the assistant, for the word subadiuva is believed to mean this. A certain Harpocratio is one of Heraclian's attendants, of the order of those who assist the assistants, for the word SUBADJUVA is believed to signify that. Therefore he who had been given to the master of the offices as assistant had in turn assistants under himself, whom they called subadjuvae. See the Notitia of the empire and, upon it, the Commentary of Guido Panciroli, ch. 16.
AD EPISTOLAM CXXVII.
ON LETTER CXXVII.
APUD QUESNELLUM C.
IN QUESNEL, C.
Juliano episcopo Coensi.
To Julian, bishop of Cos.
1. Octavo kal. Maii. Ita ex Grim. cod., non vero, quod habent vulg., nono kal. Maii: quod clarum fit ex epist. 68 (nunc 88), ad Paschasinum Litybaetanum, quam publico damus, et ex epist. 94 (nunc 121), cap. 2, ubi et octavum kal. Maii a Theophilo designatum fuisse diserte asserit sanctus Leo, et in nonum vel decimum si pervenerit festivitas, quadam ratione defendi: cum tamen numquam octavo kal. Maii Pascha celebratum fuisse a tempore Resurrectionis Dominicae idem hic assereret. Quod autem de nono et decimo kal. Maii dicit, sumptum est ex epistola Paschasini Lilybaetani ad ipsum scripta an. 443, quo de sequentis anni Paschate controversia orta est, asserente tunc Leone cum Occidentalibus, hanc festivitatem nono kal. Maii, ut a Theophilo annotatum erat, non esse celebrandam.
1. On the eighth before the Kalends of May. Thus from the Grimani codex, and not, as the common editions have, "on the ninth before the Kalends of May": which becomes clear from Letter 68 (now 88), to Paschasinus of Lilybaeum, which we are giving to the public, and from Letter 94 (now 121), ch. 2, where the holy Leo expressly asserts both that the eighth before the Kalends of May had been marked out by Theophilus, and that, if the festival should fall on the ninth or the tenth, it is defended on a certain reckoning: although the same man was asserting here that Pasch had never been celebrated on the eighth before the Kalends of May since the time of the Lord's Resurrection. And what he says about the ninth and tenth before the Kalends of May is taken from the letter of Paschasinus of Lilybaeum written to him in the year 443, in which a controversy arose about the Pasch of the following year, Leo then asserting with the Westerns that this festival was not to be celebrated on the ninth before the Kalends of May, as had been noted by Theophilus.
2. Canonibus constituta, etc. Totum hunc locum confer cum prioribus edition. quae sic habent: Innotescere debuisset improbum a vobis ambitum notatum fuisse, ne novis usurpationibus constituta, inviolata (ut semper scripsimus) servarentur.
2. Things established by the canons, etc. Compare this whole passage with the earlier editions, which read thus: It ought to have become known that the shameless ambition had been censured by you, lest by new usurpations the things established should [not] be kept inviolate (as we have always written).
AD EPISTOLAM CXXIX.
ON LETTER CXXIX.
APUD QUESNELLUM CIII.
IN QUESNEL, CIII.
Proterio episcopo Alexandrino.
To Proterius, bishop of Alexandria.
1. Haec ad sanctum Proterium episcopum Alexandrinum epistola ipsa est quam periisse vehementer dolebat eminentis, cardin. Baronius scribens ad annum Dom. 453, quamque nobis codex cardinalis Grimani post interceptam ejus tot saeculis memoriam feliciter repraesentat. Hanc vere Leonis nostri esse stylus ipse clamat et epistolae materiae; ut supervacaneum sit id operosius comprobare.
1. This letter to the holy Proterius, bishop of Alexandria, is the very one whose loss the most eminent Cardinal Baronius keenly lamented, writing at the year of the Lord 453, and which the codex of Cardinal Grimani happily restores to us after its memory had been cut off for so many centuries. That it is truly our Leo's the style itself cries out, and the matter of the letter; so that it would be superfluous to prove this more laboriously.
De ea mentionem faciunt. 1° Ipse Leo facit in epistola 104 (nunc 130), ad Marcianum Augustum: Rescripsi itaque, inquit, praedicto fratri (Proterio) quod debui, atque in sancto studio ut perseveraret admonui, etc. 2° Venerabilis Beda breve ejusdem epistolae fragmentum recitat in libro de Ratione Temporum, cap. 42, ubi de cyclo paschali, quem condiderat Theophilus, sermonem faciens, haec habet: Cujus circuli, inquit, Proterius Alexandrinae urbis antistes ad inquisitionem sancti Leonis papae luculentissimam reddens rationem, talis rescripti ab eo meruit tenore praedicari: « Laetificaverunt me litterae dilectionis tuae, quas frater et coepiscopus meus Nestorius pio apportavit officio.
The following make mention of it. First, Leo himself does so in Letter 104 (now 130), to the Augustus Marcian: I therefore wrote back, he says, to the aforesaid brother (Proterius) what I owed, and admonished him to persevere in his holy zeal, etc. Secondly, the Venerable Bede recites a short fragment of the same letter in the book On the Reckoning of Times, ch. 42, where, speaking of the paschal cycle which Theophilus had composed, he has this: Of which cycle, he says, Proterius, prelate of the city of Alexandria, rendering a most lucid account at the inquiry of the holy Pope Leo, deserved to be praised by him in the tenor of such a reply as this: "The letter of your love, which my brother and fellow bishop Nestorius brought with dutiful service, has gladdened me.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1454

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1454 (the page's head, completed from both columns: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.)
  • marginal letters: the page's letters stand between the columns; beside them in this column: A ‹AD EPISTOLAM CXXV.›; B ‹AD EPISTOLAM CXXVII.›; C ‹Maii, ut a Theophilo annotatum erat, non esse ce-›; D ‹De ea mentionem faciunt. 1° Ipse Leo facit in›
  • old-edition numerals: 1542 after ‹Pascha›
  • other: The Greek is set as printed (worn omicron in Ἡρακλειανοῦ read as intended; the page's curled beta set as β); its English follows the evident sense of the Synesius passage. The Greek and Quesnel's Latin version of it stand in one printed paragraph, so both are rendered in the one English line. In "ne novis usurpationibus constituta, inviolata ... servarentur" the sense needs a negative, supplied in square brackets in the English; UNSURE whether the older editions' wording is defective or the quotation abridged. The closing quotation opened with « runs on into col. 1455.
  • other: Foot note (a) (call in col. 1453), right half at this column's foot, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES: "autem tumultuantium dux fuit Theodosius, uti observavimus annot. 26 (Col. 1067, n. f) in hanc epistolam."
PL 54:1455
Oportebat enim ut ab Alexandrinae Ecclesiae praesule talia scripta ad sedem apostolicam mitterentur, quae ostenderent magisterio beatissimi Petri apostoli hoc ab initio per beatum Marcum ejus discipulum didicisse Aegyptios, quod constat credidisse Romanos, et caetera; » quae si addidisset, inquit Philippus Labbe ultimae collectionis Conciliorum procurator, ab omnibus antiquitatis ecclesiasticae studiosis gratiam maximam iniisset. Hanc ergo nos gratiam inimus; verba enim illa dubium non est ex hujus epistolae exordio esse desumpta; sed continuo admirari libet qua ratione illa ad Theophili cyclum vel quaestionem de Paschate referat Beda, cum de his ne apex quidem in tota quanta est epistola appareat. Horum certe alterutrum fateri necesse est: vel hoc solummodo excerptum penes Bedam fuisse, non vero integram epistolam; vel somnum inter legendum viro pio et erudito obrepsisse; tota est enim de incarnationis mysterio epistola. Immo vero ne in fragmento quidem illo quidpiam est, quod ad cyclum paschalem quoquomodo referri possit. Nemo enim dixerit aut Aegyptios a B. Marco Evangelista, aut B. Marcum ab apostolo Petro de paschali computo credendum quidpiam accepisse, quod ad controversiam Leonis aetate motam pertineret. Esto enim acceperit Ecclesia ab ipsis apostolis paschalis festi celebrandi praeceptum ac ritum, quod ex praesentis epistolae auctoritate viri docti probare conati sunt, quibus videlicet Bedae excerptum imposuerat; at de strictioribus hujus festi limitibus quidquam ab illis statutum vel traditum fuisse posteris, quis asseverare velit? Deinde tantum abest ut litterae quas sanctus Proterius de Paschate scripsit ad sanctum Leonem, hunc laetificaverint, vel propter luculentissimam quam Proterius reddidit rationem tali rescripto ab illo meruerit praedicari, quin potius sententiam, quam Alexandrinus antistes propugnabat, aegre admodum tulit sanctus Leo, eam veteri observantiae contrariam existimavit, et ob hanc solam rationem consensum suum commodavit Alexandrinis, ne qua discrepantia per provincias de observantia tam venerabilis festi fieret, nec inter Domini sacerdotes aliquid in tanta solemnitate esset varium (Epist. 108, nunc 137, ad Marc., cap. 1), ut loquitur epistola ad Marcianum nunc primum publici juris facta: in qua et testatum habemus ad Proterium de hac paschali controversia rescriptum a Leone non fuisse. Litteras autem, inquit, fratris et coepiscopi mei Proterii Alexandrinae civitatis episcopi me accepisse significo, quibus apud pietatem vestram de mea consensione respondi. Sed nec Leo ipse ad Proterium de hac inquisitione prius scripserat, ut ex variis ejus litteris patet, et ex ipso epistolae Proterii exordio. His denique adde quod jam pridem hanc ad Proterium, quam damus epistolam, scripserat sanctus Leo, cum Proterii litteras de Paschate accepit, ut ex variis ea de re scriptis manifestum evadit.
For it was fitting that such writings should be sent to the apostolic see by the prelate of the Church of Alexandria as would show that the Egyptians had from the beginning learned, by the teaching of the most blessed apostle Peter through blessed Mark his disciple, that which it is established the Romans believed, and the rest;" and if he had added the rest, says Philippe Labbe, the overseer of the latest collection of the Councils, he would have won the greatest gratitude from all students of ecclesiastical antiquity. This gratitude, then, we are winning; for there is no doubt that those words were taken from the opening of this letter; but one may at once wonder on what ground Bede refers them to the cycle of Theophilus or to the question of Pasch, when not so much as a tittle about these things appears in the whole length of the letter. Certainly one or other of these must be admitted: either that Bede had in his hands only this excerpt, and not the whole letter; or that sleep crept upon the pious and learned man as he read; for the whole letter is about the mystery of the incarnation. Indeed, not even in that fragment is there anything that can in any way be referred to the paschal cycle. For no one would say either that the Egyptians received from blessed Mark the Evangelist, or blessed Mark from the apostle Peter, anything to be believed concerning the paschal reckoning that would bear upon the controversy stirred up in Leo's time. For grant that the Church received from the apostles themselves the precept and rite of celebrating the paschal feast, which learned men have tried to prove from the authority of the present letter, men, that is, upon whom Bede's excerpt had imposed; yet who would wish to affirm that anything concerning the narrower limits of this feast was laid down by them or handed on to those who came after? Next, so far is it from being the case that the letter which the holy Proterius wrote to the holy Leo about Pasch gladdened him, or that on account of the most lucid account which Proterius rendered he deserved to be praised by him in such a reply, that rather the holy Leo took very ill the opinion which the prelate of Alexandria was defending, judged it contrary to the ancient observance, and lent his consent to the Alexandrians for this reason alone, lest any discrepancy should arise through the provinces concerning the observance of so venerable a feast, and that there should not be anything at variance among the Lord's priests in so great a solemnity (Letter 108, now 137, to Marcian, ch. 1), as the letter to Marcian now first made public says: in which we also have it attested that no reply was written by Leo to Proterius about this paschal controversy. I make known, he says, that I have received the letter of my brother and fellow bishop Proterius, bishop of the city of Alexandria, to which I have replied, concerning my consent, before your piety. But neither had Leo himself previously written to Proterius about this inquiry, as is plain from various letters of his, and from the very opening of Proterius's letter. To these, finally, add that the holy Leo had long since written this letter to Proterius which we are giving, when he received Proterius's letter about Pasch, as becomes manifest from various writings on that matter.
3. S. Thomas nonnulla ex eadem refert epistola 2-2, q. 11, art. 2, ad 2. Unde Leo papa, inquit, quadam epistola ad Proterium episcopum Alexandrinum dicit quod Inimici crucis Christi omnibus et verbis nostris insidiantur et syllabis, si ullam illis vel tenuem occasionem demus qua Nestoriano sensui nos congruere mentiantur.
3. Saint Thomas reports some things from the same letter, II-II, q. 11, art. 2, ad 2. Hence Pope Leo, he says, in a certain letter to Proterius, bishop of Alexandria, says that the enemies of the cross of Christ lie in wait for all our words and syllables, if we should give them any occasion, however slight, by which they may falsely say that we agree with the Nestorian sense.
De Proterio, ejusque collectione ac caede vide Liberati Breviarium, cap. 14 et 15; Hormisdam P. R., epist. 8, ad Epiri veteris synodum; Nicephorum, lib. XV, cap. 16, et Leonem nostrum in epistolis 100, 102, 104, 117, 118, 125, 126, 133 (nunc 127, 131, 133, 147, 149, 156, 157, 164). De eodem fere certum habetur, quod a Dioscoro archipresbyter
On Proterius, and on his election and murder, see the Breviarium of Liberatus, chs. 14 and 15; Hormisdas, Roman Pontiff, Letter 8, to the synod of Old Epirus; Nicephorus, book XV, ch. 16, and our Leo in Letters 100, 102, 104, 117, 118, 125, 126, 133 (now 127, 131, 133, 147, 149, 156, 157, 164). Of the same man it is held as all but certain that by Dioscorus, as archpriest
Editors' notes and page, col. 1455

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Proterii litteras, quas satisfactionis plenas Leo testatur, non sunt primae statim post ejus ordinationem scriptae, sed secundae, quas cum pleniore et apertiore fidei expositione ab eodem pontifex petiit ex epist. 127, c. 1. Has secundas litteras Nestorius episcopus ad Leonem attulit. Vide supra dissert. de Epist. deperditis, n. 61 et 69.

The letter of Proterius which Leo attests to be "full of satisfaction" is not the first, written immediately after his ordination, but the second, which the pontiff asked of him with a fuller and plainer exposition of the faith, as appears from letter 127, ch. 1. This second letter bishop Nestorius brought to Leo. See above, the dissertation on the Lost Letters, nos. 61 and 69.

(printed under page 733)

Page

  • running head: 1455 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (the rest of the running head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Oportebat enim ut ab Alexandrinae Ecclesiae praesule›; B ‹ne in fragmento quidem illo quidpiam est, quod ad›; C ‹contrariam existimavit, et ob hanc solam ratio-›; D ‹3. S. Thomas nonnulla ex eadem refert epistola›
  • old-edition numerals: 1543 after ‹excerptum›; 1544 after ‹cap. 14 et 15;›
  • other: The column opens inside the quotation begun at the end of col. 1454 and continues that paragraph. The last word is divided at the column break (archi- | presbyter); it is set whole here from the first line of col. 1456. "collectione" is the word printed; "electione" seems intended and the English follows that (UNSURE). The paragraph numbered "3." follows items marked 1° and 2° in col. 1454; set as printed.
  • other: At the page foot, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, stands the left half of foot note (a), whose call is in col. 1456; it is recorded whole in c1456.
PL 54:1456
Ecclesiae Alexandrinae ordinatus fuerat, in ejus locum postea subrogatus, ac tandem haereticorum et Timothei praesertim factione occisus, in Ecclesiae baptisterio, ut ait Liberatus, vel inter ipsa altaria, ut Hormisdas testatur. Statim ac Alexandrinae Ecclesiae praefectus est, litteras scripsit ad sanctum Leonem et ordinationis et fidei suae indices, quas satisfactionis plenas appellat pontifex noster; misitque per Nestorium episcopum, quem Nectarium mendose vocat Bedae fragmentum, et Nestorianum edit. vulg. epistolae 104 (nunc 133), ad Marcianum, qui per eumdem antistitem Leoni nostro scripserat. Utrobique enim Grim. cod. legit Nestorium, quem eumdem esse reor ac Nestorem civitatis Flagonitorum episcopum, qui primus subscripsit precibus Aegyptiorum episcoporum ad Leonem Augustum adversus Proterii parricidas.
of the Church of Alexandria he had been ordained, was afterwards appointed in his place, and at length was killed by the faction of the heretics and especially of Timothy, in the baptistery of the Church, as Liberatus says, or among the very altars, as Hormisdas attests. As soon as he was set over the Church of Alexandria, he wrote a letter to the holy Leo declaring both his ordination and his faith, which our pontiff calls full of satisfaction; and he sent it by Bishop Nestorius, whom Bede's fragment wrongly calls Nectarius, and the common edition of Letter 104 (now 133), to Marcian, who had written to our Leo by the same prelate, calls Nestorianus. For in both places the Grimani codex reads Nestorius, whom I take to be the same as Nestor, bishop of the city of the Phlagonites, who was the first to subscribe the petition of the Egyptian bishops to the Augustus Leo against the murderers of Proterius.
Lectis primitus praedictorum sacerdotum assertionibus, tunc demum mea quoque scripta recitentur. Vetus quidem consuetudo et a primis Ecclesiae ducta temporibus, ut apostolorum epistolae et scripta in sacris fidelium conventibus legerentur; sed haud scio ante haec sancti Leonis nostri tempora usus invaluerit recentiorum Patrum seu episcoporum scripta legendi coram plebe congregata. Hinc forte vel ex simili occasione nata consuetudo homilias sanctorum Patrum publice in ecclesia recitandi, et officio ecclesiastico inserendi.
When the assertions of the aforesaid priests have first been read, then at last let my writings also be recited. It was indeed an ancient custom, and one derived from the earliest times of the Church, that the letters and writings of the apostles should be read in the sacred assemblies of the faithful; but I do not know [whether] before these times of our holy Leo the practice had prevailed of reading the writings of more recent Fathers or bishops before the assembled people. From this, perhaps, or from a like occasion, arose the custom of reciting the homilies of the holy Fathers publicly in church, and of inserting them into the ecclesiastical office.
AD EPISTOLAM CXXXIII.
ON LETTER CXXXIII.
SANCTI PROTERII
OF SAINT PROTERIUS
ad S. Leonem papam I.
to Saint Leo, Pope, the First.
APUD QUESNELLUM POST EPIST. CIII.
IN QUESNEL, AFTER LETTER CIII.
9. Athanasio. Ita legendum, non Anastasio, ut ex mss. codd. Petavius et Bucherius jam monuerant in suo quisque de Doctrina Temporum opere: et res extra dubium est. Modo accedit auctoritas mss. Oxoniensis, et S. Augendi, qui habent Athanasio. Inde argumentum certum elicit Bucherius de aetate S. Atnanasii, eumque ante hunc annum, qui Christi fuit 373, diem non obiisse contendit: cui suffragare videtur Hieronymus in Chronico: ubi ordinationem Petri, qui successit sancto Athanasio, eidem anno assignat. Alii Rufini, sancti Cyrilli Alexandrini, Socratisque praesertim auctoritatem opponunt, qui quadraginta et sex tantum annos episcopatus Athanasio tribuunt; quorum ultimus Gratiano et Probo coss. illum obiisse testatur, qui quidem an. 371 consulatum gesserunt. Cum adversae invicem istae probationes conferuntur ac committuntur, fateor plus apud me SS. Hieronymi et Proterii auctoritatem habere ponderis, quam aliorum. Indirectae enim sunt horum probationes (si Socratem excipias) quae a numero annorum pontificatus trahuntur, qui et stare potest cum Proteriana mortis ejus epocha. Quid enim si non accurate admodum eos annos is recensuerit, qui primus omnium eos commemoravit, ut nulla necessitas erat? quid si exordia episcopatus sancti Athanasii non omnimode certa sint? Si enim sera magis sunt, quam vulgo creduntur, tunc verum esse poterit et quadraginta sex annos tenuisse episcopatum, et ante annum 373 non decessisse. At Hieronymus diligens scriptor ordinationem Petri successoris Athanasii referens ad hunc annum, hoc non scripsit nisi ex indubitatis monimentis. Proterius pariter ex propriis Ecclesiae suae archivis rem didicisse credendus est, nec alterutrius testimonium ad alium sensum detorqueri ulla ratione potest. Ad Socratem quod attinet, etsi eadem ac Proterius aetate scripserit, non tamen auctoritate cum Proterio hac in re comparandus: cum illo, inquam, qui et Alexandriae scripsit, ubi clara erat hujus epochae notitia, et Ecclesiae suae scrinia, ut libuit scrutari
9. Athanasius. So it is to be read, not "Anastasius", as Petavius and Bucherius had already pointed out from the manuscript codices, each in his own work on the Doctrine of Times: and the matter is beyond doubt. Now there is added the authority of the Oxford manuscript and that of Saint-Oyend, which have "Athanasius". From this Bucherius draws a sure argument about the lifetime of Saint Athanasius, and contends that he did not die before this year, which was the 373rd of Christ: and Jerome seems to support him in the Chronicle, where he assigns the ordination of Peter, who succeeded the holy Athanasius, to the same year. Others set against this the authority of Rufinus, of Saint Cyril of Alexandria, and especially of Socrates, who assign to Athanasius only forty-six years of episcopate; the last of whom attests that he died in the consulship of Gratian and Probus, who in fact held the consulship in the year 371. When these mutually opposed proofs are compared and matched together, I confess that with me the authority of Saints Jerome and Proterius has more weight than that of the others. For the proofs of the latter (if you except Socrates) are indirect, being drawn from the number of the years of his pontificate, which can also stand together with Proterius's date for his death. For what if he who first of all recorded those years did not reckon them very accurately, there being no necessity for it? What if the beginnings of the episcopate of Saint Athanasius are not altogether certain? For if they are later than is commonly believed, then it can be true both that he held the episcopate forty-six years and that he did not depart before the year 373. But Jerome, a careful writer, in referring the ordination of Peter, Athanasius's successor, to this year, did not write this except from undoubted records. Proterius likewise must be believed to have learned the matter from his own Church's archives, nor can the testimony of either be twisted to another sense by any means. As for Socrates, although he wrote in the same age as Proterius, yet he is not to be compared in authority with Proterius in this matter: with him, I say, who both wrote at Alexandria, where knowledge of this date was clear, and [was able], as he pleased, to search the archives of his own Church
Editors' notes and page, col. 1456

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: fidei suae indices› · call in col 1456 (after "indices," before "quas satisfactionis plenas")

Proterii litteras, quas satisfactionis plenas Leo testatur, non sunt primae statim post ejus ordinationem scriptae, sed secundae, quas cum pleniore et apertiore fidei expositione ab eodem pontifex petiit ex epist. 127, c. 1. Has secundas litteras Nestorius episcopus ad Leonem attulit. Vide supra dissert. de Epist. deperditis, n. 61 et 69.

The letter of Proterius which Leo attests to be full of satisfaction is not the first, written immediately after his ordination, but the second, which the pontiff asked of him, with a fuller and more open exposition of the faith, in letter 127, chapter 1. This second letter Bishop Nestorius brought to Leo. See above, the dissertation on the lost letters, nos. 61 and 69. ["litteras ... sunt" is so printed, the accusative with "sunt"; the English follows the evident sense.]

(printed under page 733, in two halves across the page foot under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES)

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1456 (the page's head, completed from both columns: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.)
  • marginal letters: the page's letters stand between the columns; beside them in this column: A ‹presbyter Ecclesiae Alexandrinae ordinatus fuerat, in›; B ‹quidem consuetudo et a primis Ecclesiae ducta tem-›; C ‹gumentum certum elicit Bucherius de aetate S. Atna-›; D ‹nimode certa sint? Si enim sera magis sunt, quam›
  • old-edition numerals: 1545 after ‹Alii›
  • other: The column opens with "presbyter", the second half of "archipresbyter" divided at the column break; the word is set whole in col. 1455 and not repeated here. The column ends mid-sentence at "scrutari"; the bracketed "[was able]" in the English anticipates the verb that must follow in col. 1457 (UNSURE until that column is read). "conferuntur" read with a worn f. Letter 104 is given as "nunc 133" here and "nunc 130" in col. 1454; both as printed. Misprint in the text, kept as printed: "Atnanasii" (Athanasii), divided Atna-|nasii (Q10). "suffragare" (for suffragari) is so printed.
  • other: Foot note (a), call after "indices," (before "quas satisfactionis plenas"), the Ballerini's, set in two halves across the page foot under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES; it is entered above under Footnotes (Q10).
PL 54:1457
potuit, et uni rei intentus, errori minus fuit obnoxius quam Socrates, qui ad alia multa properans decipi potuit ac decipere. Chronographus innominatus apud Scaligerum in Eusebianis Commentariis narrat Athanasium vita functum 7 Pachon anno Christi 377.
was able, and, being intent on one thing, was less liable to error than Socrates, who, hurrying on to many other things, could both be deceived and deceive. The unnamed chronographer in Scaliger's Eusebian Commentaries relates that Athanasius departed this life on 7 Pachon in the year of Christ 377.
Hujus Proterianae epistolae mentionem habet geminumque fragmentum refert Adrianus papa I, in epistola sua 97, ad Hispaniae episcopos scripta, quae exstat in tomo III Scriptorum Historiae Franciae Du-Chesnianae. Attendite, dilectissimi nobis, et illud quod beatus Proterius Alexandrinae Ecclesiae praesul, praedecessori nostro beatissimo Leoni papae ob piae memoriae Marciani principis jussum direxit. Post plurima enim ita ait: « Olim quidem Dominus per Moysen significans dicit: Mensis iste vobis initium mensium, primus erit in mensibus anni, etc.: Facies Pascha Domino Deo tuo quarta decima die mensis primi. » Et post pauca subjunxit dicens: « Si quando in die Dominico quarta decima luna reperta est, in sequenti septimana est dilatanda festivitas; sicut et veteres Patres nostri fecerunt quartas decimas lunas occurrentes in aliam Dominicam transferentes. » Haec porro Adriani versio ab ea quam Leoninis epistolis inseruimus diversa videtur. Cum autem Sigebertus Gemblacensis, in lib. de Script. Eccles. cap., 27, et Joannes Trithemius testentur scripta Proterii de Paschate anni 455 a Dionysio Exiguo fuisse ex Graeco in Latinum translata, inde dubium oritur utra istarum versionum Dionysii opus sit. Forte haec Adrianiana versio eadem illa est quam S. Leonis jussu factam esse statim atque ab eo recepta est vix dubitare licet, a Graeculo opinor aliquo Latini sermonis parum sciente, cujus versionis barbarie offensus Dionysius aliam postmodum adornarit.
Of this letter of Proterius Pope Adrian I makes mention, and reports a twofold fragment of it, in his Letter 97, written to the bishops of Spain, which is extant in volume III of Du Chesne's Writers of the History of France. Attend, most beloved to us, also to that which blessed Proterius, prelate of the Church of Alexandria, addressed to our predecessor the most blessed Pope Leo by command of the prince Marcian of pious memory. For after very many things he speaks thus: "Of old indeed the Lord, signifying through Moses, says: This month shall be for you the beginning of months, it shall be the first among the months of the year, etc.: You shall keep the Pasch to the Lord your God on the fourteenth day of the first month." And after a few words he added, saying: "If ever the fourteenth moon has been found on the Lord's day, the festival is to be deferred to the following week; as our ancient Fathers also did, transferring the fourteenth moons that so fell to another Lord's day." Now this version of Adrian's appears to differ from the one which we have inserted among the letters of Leo. And since Sigebert of Gembloux, in the book On Ecclesiastical Writers, ch. 27, and John Trithemius attest that the writings of Proterius on the Pasch of the year 455 were translated from Greek into Latin by Dionysius Exiguus, a doubt arises from this as to which of those versions is the work of Dionysius. Perhaps this version in Adrian is that same one which one can scarcely doubt was made by order of Saint Leo as soon as the letter was received by him, by some Greekling, I suppose, with too little knowledge of the Latin tongue, and that Dionysius, offended by the barbarism of that version, afterwards prepared another.
AD EPISTOLAM CXXXV.
ON LETTER CXXXV.
APUD QUESNELLUM CVI.
IN QUESNEL, CVI.
Anatolio CP. episcopo.
To Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople.
1. Joannis spiritualem copiosamque doctrinam. Suum cuique postremorum quatuor praedecessorum Anatolii characterem egregie hic appingit S. Leo, unde eximiam in pontifice nostro Ecclesiarum scriptorumque sanctorum Patrum notitiam suspicias. Joannis Chrysostomi propriam indolem quam graphice brevi elogio comprehendat nemo non videt.
1. The spiritual and copious teaching of John. Saint Leo here admirably paints for each of Anatolius's last four predecessors his own character, whence you may look up to the outstanding knowledge in our pontiff of the Churches and of the writings of the holy Fathers. Everyone sees how vividly he sums up in a brief encomium the distinctive genius of John Chrysostom.
2. Auctoritatem Attici. De hoc vide Socratem lib. VI, cap. 20; lib. VII, cap. 2 et 25, etc., cui tantam auctoritatem, quam a Leone commendatam in eo vides, religio, prudentia, laboris assiduitas, eruditio, charitas eximia, sermo urbanus et ad alliciendos hominum animos aptissimus, haereticorumque repulsi conatus conciliaverunt. Unde etiam Ecclesiae, inquit Socrates, sub ejus pontificatu maximum incrementum cepere; neque enim solum domesticos fidei tuebatur, verum etiam haereticos admiratione prudentiae suae percellebat. Addit Coelestinus papa I in repurgandis haeresibus vigilantiam in epistola ad Maximianum episc. CP., cui pariter decessorum exemplum suggerit. Sequere, inquit, priorum a quibus eruditus es et nutritus exempla pontificum, batissimi Joannis in praedicando scientiam, sancti Attici in repurgandis haeresibus vigilantiam, decessoris tui Sisinnii, cujus te successorem credimus, simplicem puritatem. Vide etiam sanctum Prosperum in carm. de Ingratis.
2. The authority of Atticus. On him see Socrates, book VI, ch. 20; book VII, chs. 2 and 25, etc.; for whom so great an authority, which you see commended in him by Leo, was won by his piety, prudence, constancy in labour, learning, outstanding charity, a speech that was urbane and most apt for drawing the minds of men, and his repulse of the attempts of the heretics. Hence also the Churches, says Socrates, received the greatest increase under his pontificate; for he not only protected those of the household of the faith, but also struck the heretics with admiration of his prudence. Pope Celestine I adds his vigilance in purging away heresies, in the letter to Maximian, bishop of Constantinople, to whom he likewise suggests the example of his predecessors. Follow, he says, the examples of the earlier pontiffs by whom you were instructed and nourished: the most blessed John's knowledge in preaching, the holy Atticus's vigilance in purging away heresies, the simple purity of your predecessor Sisinnius, whose successor we believe you to be. See also Saint Prosper in the poem On the Ungrateful.
3. Industriam Procli. In patientia ac mansuetudine sitam eam maxime fuisse testatur Socrates, lib. VII, c. 4. Qui haereticos hac ratione, inquit, potius quam vi
3. The diligence of Proclus. Socrates attests, book VII, ch. 4, that it lay above all in patience and gentleness. It was heretics, he says, whom by this means rather than by force he
Editors' notes and page, col. 1457

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Cum Anatolius in epist. 132, quae hic indicatur, capite 4, affirmet: Gestorum vis omnis et confirmatio auctoritati vestrae beatitudinis fuit reservata, jus omne his gestis quaesitum, ut ratum esset ac certum ab apostolica confirmatione et auctoritate pendere confessus est. Quod si hac confessione non obstante, et contradicente pontifice, ipse et Orientales a decreto semel lato Chalcedone non recesssere, sicut cum Marciano epist. 110 constantiae Leoni tribuendum est quod sese huic ambitioni Nicaenis canonibus contrariae fortiter opposuerit, ita laudi verti nequit Orientalibus, si contra eosdem canones justis Leonis reprehensionibus nequaquam cessere.

Since Anatolius in letter 132, which is indicated here, affirms in chapter 4: "The whole force and confirmation of the acts was reserved to the authority of your beatitude", he confessed that every right sought by these acts depended, for its being ratified and certain, on the apostolic confirmation and authority. And if, this confession notwithstanding, and with the pontiff objecting, he and the Easterners did not withdraw from the decree once passed at Chalcedon, then, just as with Marcian in letter 110 it is to be credited to Leo's constancy that he strongly opposed this ambition contrary to the Nicene canons, so it cannot be turned to the praise of the Easterners if, against the same canons, they in no way yielded to Leo's just rebukes.

(printed under page 734)

Page

  • running head: 1457 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (the rest of the running head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹potuit, et uni rei intentus, errori minus fuit obnoxius›; B ‹septimana est dilatanda festivitas; sicut et veteres Pa-›; C ‹1. Joannis spiritualem copiosamque doctrinam. Suum›; D ‹episc. CP., cui pariter decessorum exemplum sug-›
  • old-edition numerals: 1546 after ‹testentur›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence: "potuit" completes "scrutari" at the end of col. 1456 (the bracketed "[was able]" in c1456's English anticipates this word, so the two English lines overlap by that one verb). The column ends mid-sentence at "potius quam vi"; the sentence runs on in col. 1458. "Du-Chesnianae" is divided at the line end as Du- | Chesnianae with a capital C; the hyphen is kept. No scripture references are printed in this column.
  • other: At the page foot, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNO[TATIONES], stands the left half of foot note (a); its call is in col. 1458, and it is recorded whole in c1458.
PL 54:1458
ad rectam fidem adducere studuit... mansuetudinisque dignitatem integram conservavit, ac veluti depositum quoddam Ecclesiae restituit. Et cap. 45: Eos qui ob depositionem Joannis (Chrysostomi) sese ab Ecclesiae corpore sejunxerant ad unitatem revocavit, eorum dolorem prudenti consilio demulcens, Joannis corpus, quod Comanis sepultum erat, annuente imperatore Constantinopolim deportavit, idque solemni pompa urbem traductum ingenti cum honore in Ecclesia Apostolorum deposuit. Sozomenus, lib. VIII, cap. 2, plurima quoque de Attico habet, Leonisque dicto concinit adhuc expressius, cum haec ait: Porro cum esset natura magis quam disciplina prudens, in rebus agendis summae fuit dexteritatis, et ad struendas atque evitandas insidias solertissimus. Moribus autem blandus fuit, ita ut plerisque gratus esset. Porro erga suae opinionis homines gnarus atque industrius fuisse dicitur; iis vero qui diversam sectam sequebantur, terribilis; ita ut, quoties volebat, metum illis incuteret; prorsus vero mutatus, mitis in eos appareret.
strove to bring to the right faith... and he kept the dignity of gentleness entire, and restored it to the Church as a kind of deposit. And ch. 45: Those who on account of the deposition of John (Chrysostom) had separated themselves from the body of the Church he recalled to unity, soothing their grief by a prudent counsel: the body of John, which had been buried at Comana, he brought, with the emperor's assent, to Constantinople, and, after it had been carried through the city in solemn procession, laid it with immense honour in the Church of the Apostles. Sozomen, book VIII, ch. 2, also has very many things about Atticus, and agrees with Leo's saying still more expressly when he says this: Moreover, being prudent by nature rather than by training, he was of the highest dexterity in the conduct of affairs, and most skilful at laying and at avoiding snares. In manners, however, he was winning, so that he was pleasing to most people. Further, towards men of his own opinion he is said to have been knowing and diligent; but to those who followed a different sect, terrible; so that, as often as he wished, he struck fear into them; and then, wholly changed, would appear mild towards them.
4. In injuriam canonum, ut agnoscis, illa tentata sunt. Nihil tale legimus in epistola Anatolii, quae tanta arte conscripta mihi videtur, ut in speciem Leonis querelis plene satisfaciat, revera tamen nihil in ea de juribus suis remittat Constantinopolitanus antistes. Vix enim pauca sub finem de canone 28 Chalcedonensi commemorat, circa quem hoc solum a Leone pro certo vult haberi, nullam in se culpam esse, seque semper ab alienis appetendis longissime abfuisse. Et ita profecto Orientales episcopi fixum apud se habebant a decreto suo numquam resilire, ut cum epistola S. Leonis, qua consensu suo acta Chalcedone firmabat, lecta fuisset a Juliano in Constantinopolitano episcoporum conventu, cujus mentio fit in epist. 100 (nunc 127) ad Julianum, non ausus sit ea verba legere, quibus consensum suum Leo renuebat adhibere decreto in gratiam sedis regiae condito apud Chalcedonam, ut ex eadem epistola compertum habetur. Immo dum correctionem per Marciani litteras promisit Anatolius, hoc solummodo pollicitus est. Se in omnibus satisfacturum, quae ad fidei observantiam pertinent, ipso Leone referente in jam laudata epistola 100 (nunc 127), cap. 3.
4. Those things were attempted, as you acknowledge, to the injury of the canons. We read nothing of the kind in the letter of Anatolius, which seems to me to have been composed with such art that in appearance it fully satisfies Leo's complaints, while in reality the prelate of Constantinople yields in it nothing of his own rights. For he barely mentions, towards the end, a few things about the 28th canon of Chalcedon, concerning which he wishes this alone to be held as certain by Leo: that there is no fault in himself, and that he has always been very far from coveting what belongs to others. And so firmly indeed had the Eastern bishops fixed it among themselves never to draw back from their decree, that when the letter of Saint Leo, in which he was confirming by his consent what had been done at Chalcedon, had been read by Julian in the assembly of bishops at Constantinople, of which mention is made in Letter 100 (now 127) to Julian, he did not dare to read those words in which Leo was refusing to give his consent to the decree framed at Chalcedon in favour of the royal see, as is ascertained from the same letter. Indeed, when Anatolius promised amendment through Marcian's letter, he promised only this: That he would give satisfaction in all things that pertain to the observance of the faith, as Leo himself reports in the letter already cited, 100 (now 127), ch. 3.
5. Ut Aetium presbyterum in gratiam tuam affectionemque revocaveris. Non ait, in pristinum locum ac ministerium, quod excidit cardin. Baronio ad annum 453, num. 8, qui enim ex archidiaconi munere ad presbyteralem dignitatem gradum semel fecerat, numquam ad prius ministerium redire permittebatur: unde in hac eadem epistola sollicitudinem suam de electione archidiaconi in locum Andreae subrogandi prodit S. Leo, dum haec ait: Electo primitus, inquit, et probato, qui archidiaconi officium possit implere, id est, quem nulla umquam praedictarum impietatum fama resperserit. Quod valde supervacaneum fuisset monere, si locum suum vel recepisset, vel recipere potuisset Aetius. Quamobrem quod in Anatolii epistola ad Leonem papam scriptum reperitur, quod videlicet Aetius in priore loco atque honore ecclesiastico est restitutus, quandoquidem ex Graeci textus jactura obscurum manet, ex uno Leonis responso lucem mutuari potest, nec meo quidem judicio mediocrem. Certum est enim ex hac ipsa et sequente Leonis epistola illam 106 (nunc 135) Anatolii litteris respondere, Romanumque pontificem, cum Aetium in gratiam affectionemque Anatolii revocatum scribit, attendere ad ipsius Anatolii verba, quibus Aetium in priore loco atque honore ecclesiastico restitutum asseruerat.
5. That you have recalled the presbyter Aetius to your favour and affection. He does not say "to his former place and ministry", as slipped from Cardinal Baronius at the year 453, no. 8; for one who had once made the step from the office of archdeacon to the presbyteral dignity was never permitted to return to his earlier ministry: whence in this same letter Saint Leo betrays his concern about the election of an archdeacon to be appointed in place of Andrew, when he says this: One having first been chosen, he says, and approved, who can fill the office of archdeacon, that is, one whom no report of the aforesaid impieties has ever stained. Which it would have been quite superfluous to urge, if Aetius had either recovered his place or could have recovered it. Wherefore that which is found written in the letter of Anatolius to Pope Leo, namely that Aetius has been restored to his former place and ecclesiastical honour, since it remains obscure through the loss of the Greek text, can borrow light from Leo's reply alone, and in my judgement no small light. For it is certain from this very letter and from Leo's following one that that Letter 106 (now 135) answers the letter of Anatolius, and that the Roman pontiff, when he writes that Aetius has been recalled to the favour and affection of Anatolius, has regard to the words of Anatolius himself, in which he had asserted that Aetius had been restored to his former place and ecclesiastical honour.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1458

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1458 (the page's head, completed from both columns: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.)
  • marginal letters: the page's letters stand between the columns; beside them in this column: A ‹ad rectam fidem adducere studuit... mansuetudinisque›; B ‹mitis in eos appareret.›; C ‹Marciani litteras promisit Anatolius, hoc solummodo›; D ‹Aetius in priore loco atque honore ecclesiastico›
  • old-edition numerals: 1547 after ‹disciplina›; 1548 after ‹Aetius in›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence, continuing the quotation from Socrates begun at the end of col. 1457. The points of omission after "studuit" are printed. The column ends at a full stop.
  • other: Foot note (a), call after "revera tamen" (before "nihil in ea"), the Ballerini's, set in two halves across the page foot under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (left half under col. 1457, right half here): "(a) Cum Anatolius in epist. 132, quae hic indicatur, capite 4, affirmet: Gestorum vis omnis et confirmatio auctoritati vestrae beatitudinis fuit reservata, jus omne his gestis quaesitum, ut ratum esset ac certum ab apostolica confirmatione et auctoritate pendere confessus est. Quod si hac confessione non obstante, et contradicente pontifice, ipse et Orientales a decreto semel lato Chalcedone non recesssere, sicut cum Marciano epist. 110 constantiae Leoni tribuendum est quod sese huic ambitioni Nicaenis canonibus contrariae fortiter opposuerit, ita laudi verti nequit Orientalibus, si contra eosdem canones justis Leonis reprehensionibus nequaquam cessere." ("recesssere" so printed, for recessere.)
PL 54:1459
Nihil erat igitur in authentico epistolae Anatolianae quod Aetium archidiaconatui redintegratum significaret, cum nihil tale lectum a Leone in illius epistola hujus responsione manifestum sit. Illa igitur Anatolii verba non de archidiaconi officio intelligenda sunt, sed tantum de gradu et honore ecclesiastico, a quo per invidiam et malevolentiam adversariorum suorum dejectus fuerat, cum coemeterio deputaretur, ut queritur auctor noster epist. 84 (nunc 111), vel de restitutione ejusdem in propriam famam. Clarum est enim Aetium de aliquo crimine fuisse accusatum, cum ex epist. 100 discamus illum in episcopali conventu fuisse discussum, et cognitione habita in omnibus fuisse purgatum. Vir eruditus ex his epistolae 86, al. 56 (nunc 113), verbis: Nam apud catholicum episcopum etiamsi erat utcumque decus sacerdotale, sacerdoti archidiaconus propter fidei reverentiam debuit praemitti, potius quam locum catholici nequissimus haereticus obtineret; ex his, inquam, verbis, quae egregie depravata ultro fatetur, suspicatur hanc corrigendo errori viam Anatolio Leonem aperuisse ut potius presbyter catholicus archidiaconi munere fungi sineretur, quam haereticus diaconus. At quam remotum id a Leonis sensu textuque, quem longe emendatissimum atque adeo omni ambage vacuum perlegere poterat in nova ista Leonis editione jam tunc publicata! Ex ea enim elucet Leonem Anatolio id proponere, quod ante Aetii consecrationem in presbyterum facere debuisset; ut levia potius in eo errata condonaret, quam haeretico locum cedere juberetur.
There was therefore nothing in the authentic text of Anatolius's letter to signify that Aetius had been reinstated in the archdeaconate, since it is manifest from this reply that nothing of the kind was read by Leo in that man's letter. Those words of Anatolius, therefore, are to be understood not of the office of archdeacon, but only of the ecclesiastical rank and honour from which he had been cast down through the envy and ill will of his adversaries, when he was assigned to a cemetery, as our author complains in Letter 84 (now 111); or of the restoration of the same man to his own good name. For it is clear that Aetius had been accused of some crime, since we learn from Letter 100 that he was examined in an assembly of bishops and, an inquiry having been held, was cleared on all points. A learned man, from these words of Letter 86, otherwise 56 (now 113): For with a Catholic bishop, even if there was in some fashion the priestly dignity, the archdeacon ought, out of reverence for the faith, to have been set before the priest, rather than that a most wicked heretic should obtain the place of a Catholic; from these words, I say, which he freely admits to be notably corrupted, suspects that Leo opened to Anatolius this way of correcting the error: that a Catholic presbyter should rather be allowed to discharge the office of archdeacon than a heretical deacon. But how remote that is from Leo's meaning and text, which he could have read through, by far the most correct and indeed free from all ambiguity, in that new edition of Leo which had by then already been published! For from it it is plain that Leo is putting before Anatolius what he ought to have done before the consecration of Aetius as presbyter: that he should rather have pardoned slight faults in him than that he should be ordered to yield his place to a heretic.
AD EPISTOLAM CXXXIX.
ON LETTER CXXXIX.
APUD QUESNELLUM CX.
IN QUESNEL, CX.
Juvenali Jerosolymitano episcopo.
To Juvenal, bishop of Jerusalem.
1. Inter angustias diversorii. Haec verba indicant S. Leoni persuasum fuisse Christum Dominum non in spelunca extra Bethleem posita natum esse, ut plerique sentire videntur, sed in diversorio, in quo non fuit ei locus, secundum evangelistam, hoc est non cubiculum vel cubile, sed tantummodo stabulum sub ipsius tamen diversorii tecto positum. Ejusdem est sententiae S. Ambrosius, putans appendicem fuisse diversorii. Utrique favet sacer Evangelii textus, dum ait simpliciter: Reclinavit eum in praesepio, quia non erat eis locus in diversorio (Luc. II, 7); opponens, non diversorio stabulum ab eo separatum, sed praesepium diversorii cubiculo seu cubili, quod parturienti Virgini nascentique puero maxime necessarium erat. Angelus similiter Christum pastoribus annuntiat natum in civitate David et positum in praesepio, Pastores ipsi dicunt: transeamus usque Bethleem; videnturque palam omnibus, qui in diversorio erant, narrare omnia quae audierant et viderant antequam reverterentur: Et omnes qui audierant, mirati sunt; et de his quae dicta erant a pastoribus ad ipsos. Maria autem conservabat omnia verba haec conferens in corde suo; et reversi sunt pastores. Denique cum magi natum regem adoraturi venerunt, Intrantes domum, inquit Matth., cap. II, 11, invenerunt puerum cum Maria matre ejus. Et hoc quidem modo pene necessarium est interpretari, ut prophetia Micheae impleta esse ad litteram dicatur: Et tu Bethleem, terra Juda, nequaquam minima es in principibus Juda; ex te enim exiet Dux. Nec Eusebius, Hieronymus, Paulinus, aliique opponi debent; ubi enim nascenti Domino diversorium erat, potuit solum stabulum ac spelunca
1. Amid the straits of the inn. These words show that Saint Leo was persuaded that Christ the Lord was born not in a cave situated outside Bethlehem, as most seem to think, but in the inn, in which there was no place for Him, according to the evangelist: that is, no chamber or bed, but only a stable, yet one situated under the roof of the inn itself. Saint Ambrose is of the same opinion, thinking that it was an appendage of the inn. The sacred text of the Gospel favours both, when it says simply: She laid Him in a manger, because there was no place for them in the inn (Luke 2:7); setting in contrast not the inn and a stable separate from it, but the manger of the inn and a chamber or bed, which was most necessary for the Virgin in labour and for the Child being born. The angel likewise announces to the shepherds that Christ is born in the city of David and laid in a manger; the shepherds themselves say: Let us go over to Bethlehem; and they seem to relate openly to all who were in the inn everything that they had heard and seen, before they returned: And all who had heard wondered, also at the things that had been said to them by the shepherds. But Mary kept all these words, pondering them in her heart; and the shepherds returned. Finally, when the magi came to adore the new-born King, Entering the house, says Matthew 2:11, they found the Child with Mary His mother. And indeed it is almost necessary to interpret in this way, in order that the prophecy of Micah may be said to have been fulfilled to the letter: And you, Bethlehem, land of Judah, are by no means least among the princes of Judah; for out of you shall come forth a Leader. Nor ought Eusebius, Jerome, Paulinus and others to be set against this; for where the inn was for the Lord at His birth, there could afterwards have remained only the stable and cave
Editors' notes and page, col. 1459

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot images› · call in col ? (not visible in the foot images)

Cave potius ne immortalitatem Adami in primo statu ex ipsius corporis conditione connaturalem putes. Immortalitas enim, ut palam docuit S. Augustinus in lib. VI de Genesi ad litt. c. 25, ei praestabatur de ligno vitae, non de constitutione naturae; a quo ligno separatus est, cum peccasset, ut posset mori ; qui nisi peccasset, posset non mori. Mortalis ergo erat conditione corporis animalis, immortalis autem beneficio conditoris. Hinc etiam damnata fuit haec propositio inter Baianas 78, cui num Quesnellus hoc loco alludat, alii judicent: Immortalitas primi hominis non erat gratiae beneficium, sed naturalis conditio.

Beware rather of thinking that Adam's immortality in the first state was connatural, from the condition of his body itself. For immortality, as St. Augustine plainly taught in book VI of On Genesis according to the letter, ch. 25, "was afforded him from the tree of life, not from the constitution of nature; from which tree he was separated when he had sinned, so that he could die; who, if he had not sinned, could have not died. He was therefore mortal by the condition of an animal body, but immortal by the benefit of the creator." Hence also this proposition was condemned among those of Baius, no. 78 (whether Quesnel alludes to it in this place, let others judge): "The immortality of the first man was not a benefit of grace, but a natural condition."

(printed under page 735)

Page

  • running head: 1459 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[...] (the rest of the running head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Nihil erat igitur in authentico epistolae Anatolianae›; B ‹verbis, quae egregie depravata ultro fatetur, suspica-›; C ‹plerique sentire videntur, sed in diversorio, in quo›; D ‹tum regem adoraturi venerunt, Intrantes domum,›
  • old-edition numerals: 1549 before the caption ‹AD EPISTOLAM CXXXIX.› (after ‹juberetur.›)
  • other: The first line stands at the column top with no visible indent; whether it opens a new printed paragraph or continues the last one of col. 1458 (which ends at a full stop) cannot be told from the image. The column ends mid-sentence at "stabulum ac spelunca"; in the English the words "there could afterwards have remained" anticipate the verb in col. 1460 (first word seen there: "super[...]") and are UNSURE until that column is read. The quotation from Leo's Letter 86 is, as Quesnel says, corrupt, and is rendered word for word. Only (Luc. II, 7) is printed as a parenthetical reference; "Matth., cap. II, 11" stands in the running prose.
  • other: At the page foot, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOT[ATIONES], stands the left half of foot note (a) (and, in the right half, a note (b)); no call is printed in this column, so they are recorded with col. 1460.
PL 54:1460
superfuisse Patrum illorum temporibus; atque etiam extra urbem fuisse, cum ex Romanae, Jerosolymorum, aliarumque urbium exemplo satis manifestum sit per temporum vicissitudines, bellorum strages populationesque saepe saepius id evenire, ut vel civitatum situs mutetur, et dum restaurantur dirutae urbes, in remotioribus locis pro opportunitate suscitentur; vel etiam aliquibus suburbiorum partibus excisis, aliae ab urbe dissitae maneant, quae eidem olim jungebantur.
to have survived in the times of those Fathers; and also to have been outside the city, since from the example of the city of Rome, of Jerusalem and of other cities it is sufficiently manifest that through the vicissitudes of the times, the havoc of wars and devastations, it very often comes about either that the site of cities is changed, and that, when ruined cities are restored, they are raised up in more remote places as convenience suggests; or again that, some parts of the suburbs having been cut away, other parts remain at a distance from the city which once were joined to it.
2. Nisi fuisset nostri generis, non potuisset esse mortalis. Cave ne ex his verbis mortem vel Adamo ejusque posteris ex ipsius corporis conditione connaturalem putes, ut neotericis quibusdam visum est, vel Christo Domino ex materna ipsius origine indeclinabilem fuisse. Utrique enim Adamo, primo et novissimo conveniebat Prima immortalitas posse non mori, quam S. Augustinus explicat lib. de Corrept. et Grat., c. 12; lib. de Civit. Dei XXII, cap. ult., et alibi. Caro, inquam, illius potuit non mori, quia non erat caro peccati. Sed quia missus est in similitudinem carnis pecati, ut de peccato damnaret peccatum in carne: Caro Christi mortalitatem de mortalitate materni corporis, traxit quia mortale corpus ejus invenit; contagium vero peccati originale non traxit, quia concumbentis concupiscentiam non invenit. Si autem nec mortalitatem, sed solam substantiam carnis de matre sensisset, non solum caro ejus caro peccati, sed nec similitudo carnis peccati esse potuisset (Aug. contra Jul. lib. V, c. 15).
2. Unless He had been of our race, He could not have been mortal. Beware lest from these words you think that death was either connatural to Adam and his posterity from the condition of the body itself, as has seemed good to certain moderns, or unavoidable for Christ the Lord from His maternal origin. For to each Adam, the first and the last, there belonged that First immortality, to be able not to die, which Saint Augustine explains in the book On Rebuke and Grace, ch. 12; in the book On the City of God XXII, last chapter, and elsewhere. His flesh, I say, was able not to die, because it was not flesh of sin. But because He was sent in the likeness of the flesh of sin, that from sin He might condemn sin in the flesh: The flesh of Christ drew mortality from the mortality of the maternal body, because it found her body mortal; but the original contagion of sin it did not draw, because it did not find the concupiscence of one lying with her. But if He had taken from His mother not mortality either, but only the substance of flesh, not only could His flesh not have been flesh of sin, but neither could it have been the likeness of the flesh of sin (Augustine, Against Julian, book V, ch. 15).
3. Particulam dominicae crucis cum eulogiis dilectionis tuae veneranter accepi. Haec verba claudunt epistolam, jacentque in vulg. ed. et mss. tribus, quos vidi, immediate ante notam consularem; sed cum illa non habeant mss. Griman., Barb. duo, Cantabr., Trecopith. et ex Thuaneis tres, nemo non intelligit subdititia esse.
3. I have received with veneration a particle of the Lord's cross together with the blessed gifts of your love. These words close the letter, and stand in the common edition and in three manuscripts which I have seen, immediately before the consular note; but since the Grimani manuscript, the two Barberini, the Cambridge, that of Troyes (Pithou's) and three of the Thuanean do not have them, everyone understands that they are spurious.
AD EPISTOLAS CXLI, CXLII ET CXLIII.
ON LETTERS CXLI, CXLII AND CXLIII.
APUD QUESNELLUM CXII, CXIII ET CXIV, ANNI 455.
IN QUESNEL, CXII, CXIII AND CXIV, OF THE YEAR 455.
Tres epistolas a Leone datas hoc anno 455 repraesentavit nobis Grimanicus codex, ne annus hic integer nobis vacuus elaberetur. Has porro necesse est antecessisse diem decimum sextum kalendas Aprilis, cum Valentinianum Augustum, cujus octavo consulatu consignatae leguntur, illo die interfectum fuisse constet ex Romanarum rerum scriptoribus. Unde facile fuit emendare librarii errorem, qui in epistola 113 (nunc 141), ad Julianum, V idus Martii legisse videtur; et alterum dubium solvere, quod circa epistolam 112 (nunc 142), ad Marcianum ex ancipiti compendiarii characteris lectione nascebatur. Sic enim ibi habetur: Datum III id. Aug. Valentiniano VIII cons., ubi licet pronum sit legere III idus Augusti, cum aliud mensis nomen non appareat; merito tamen legendum videtur Augusto Valentiniano VIII cons., credendumque mensis nomen per scribae oscitantiam omissum fuisse. Praeter hanc autem rationem ex Augusti morte petitam, quae non sinit ut mensi Augusto ascribatur haec epistola, altera quoque sese offert ex ipsius epistolae materia, quae est de paschalis diei controversia, qui cum jam a tribus mensibus celebratus esset, importune admodum memoriam regereret consensus sui Alexandrinis dati, ad litterarum a se ad Occidentales missarum circa ejusdem festi celebrationem. Tertia denique accedit ratio ex 113 (nunc 141), ad Julianum, epistola, quinto
The Grimani codex has restored to us three letters given by Leo in this year 455, so that this year should not slip by wholly empty for us. Now these must have preceded the sixteenth day before the Kalends of April, since it is established from the writers of Roman history that the Augustus Valentinian, by whose eighth consulship they are read to be dated, was killed on that day. Hence it was easy to emend the error of the copyist, who in Letter 113 (now 141), to Julian, seems to have read "on the fifth before the Ides of March"; and to resolve another doubt, which arose concerning Letter 112 (now 142), to Marcian, from the ambiguous reading of an abbreviated character. For it stands there thus: Given on the third before the Ides, Aug. Valentinian consul for the eighth time, where, although it is natural to read "on the third before the Ides of August", since no other name of a month appears, yet it seems that one should rightly read "the Augustus Valentinian being consul for the eighth time", and should believe that the name of the month was omitted through the scribe's drowsiness. Besides this reason, moreover, drawn from the death of the Augustus, which does not allow this letter to be assigned to the month of August, another also presents itself from the matter of the letter itself, which is about the controversy over the paschal day; since, that day having already been celebrated three months before, he would very unseasonably be bringing back the memory of his consent given to the Alexandrians, and of the letter sent by him to the Westerns concerning the celebration of the same feast. Finally a third reason is added from Letter 113 (now 141), to Julian, on the fifth
Editors' notes and page, col. 1460

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: veneranter accepi.› · call in col 1460

De his verbis lege nostram annot. 29 (Col. 1108, n. j) in hanc epistolam.

On these words read our annotation 29 (Col. 1108, n. j) on this letter.

(printed under page 735)

Page

  • running head: [...]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1460 (the page's head, completed from both columns: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.)
  • marginal letters: the page's letters stand between the columns; beside them in this column: A ‹superfuisse Patrum illorum temporibus; atque etiam›; B ‹Caro, inquam, illius potuit non mori, quia non erat›; C ‹AD EPISTOLAS CXLI, CXLII ET CXLIII.›; D ‹per scribae oscitantiam omissum fuisse. Praeter hanc›
  • old-edition numerals: 1550 after ‹suburbiorum partibus›; 1551 after ‹ubi licet›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence ("superfuisse" completes "potuit solum stabulum ac spelunca" at the end of col. 1459; c1459's English already anticipates the verb, so the two English lines overlap by it) and ends mid-sentence at "quinto". "sensisset" and "ad litterarum" are the words printed; "sumpsisset" and "ac litterarum" seem intended and the English follows them (both UNSURE). "librarii" may be printed with a doubled final i (UNSURE; set as librarii). The letter numbers "113 (nunc 141)" and "112 (nunc 142)" are as printed.
  • other: Foot notes, the Ballerini's, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES, set in two halves across the page foot (left half under col. 1459). (a), call after "non potuisset esse mortalis." (before "Cave ne"): "(a) Cave potius ne immortalitatem Adami in primo statu ex ipsius corporis conditione connaturalem putes. Immortalitas enim, ut palam docuit S. Augustinus in lib. VI de Genesi ad litt. c. 25, ei praestabatur de ligno vitae, non de constitutione naturae; a quo ligno separatus est, cum peccasset, ut posset mori; qui nisi peccasset, posset non mori. Mortalis ergo erat conditione corporis animalis, immortalis autem beneficio conditoris. Hinc etiam damnata fuit haec propositio inter Baianas 78, cui num Quesnellus hoc loco alludat, alii judicent: Immortalitas primi hominis non erat gratiae beneficium, sed naturalis conditio." (b), call after "veneranter accepi." (before "Haec verba"): "(b) De his verbis lege nostram annot. 29 (Col. 1108, n. j) in hanc epistolam."
PL 54:1461
idus Martii data. Cum enim de correctione Carosi monachi rebellis mentionem faciat, planum est prius scriptam esse epistolam illam 112 (nunc 142), ad Marcianum, in qua Augusto gratias agit quod eumdem et Dorotheum erroris consortem e suis monasteriis detrudi jusserat. Hanc enim monacho ad sanam doctrinam redeunti minimo inflixisset Marcianus: quare vel Januario mense vel Februario data esse videtur haec ad Marcianum epistola.
before the Ides of March. For since it makes mention of the amendment of the rebel monk Carosus, it is plain that that Letter 112 (now 142), to Marcian, was written earlier, in which he gives thanks to the Augustus because he had ordered the same man and Dorotheus, his partner in error, to be thrust out of their monasteries. For Marcian would by no means have inflicted this on a monk returning to sound doctrine: wherefore this letter to Marcian seems to have been given either in the month of January or in February.
Porro ex epist. 113 (nunc 141), ad Julianum Coensem, manifestum habemus quo anno ad Alexandrinos missus a Marciano fuerit Joannes Decurio, hoc videlicet anno 455, vel sub praecedentis finem. Nemo enim non videt hunc Joannem spectabilem virum et in fidei sinceritate laudabilem, ad Aegyptum causa fidei directum, eumdem esse ac Joannem illum decurionem, cui Marcianus Augustus litteras suas ad Alexandrinos monachos perferendas dedit, quae parte III concilii Chalcedonensis referuntur num. 8. Hujus enim viri fidem pariter laudat Marcianus, eumque ait sacro Chalcedonensi concilio interfuisse. Emendetur itaque illustrissimus Annalium scriptor, qui hanc Joannis legationem ad annum 452 retulit.
Further, from Letter 113 (now 141), to Julian of Cos, we have it made manifest in what year John the Decurion was sent by Marcian to the Alexandrians, namely in this year 455, or towards the end of the preceding one. For everyone sees that this John, a man of spectabilis rank and praiseworthy in the sincerity of his faith, dispatched to Egypt for the cause of the faith, is the same as that John the decurion to whom the Augustus Marcian gave his letter to be carried to the monks of Alexandria, which is reported in part III of the council of Chalcedon, no. 8. For Marcian likewise praises this man's faith, and says that he was present at the sacred council of Chalcedon. Let the most illustrious writer of the Annals therefore be corrected, who referred this embassy of John to the year 452.
AD EPISTOLAM CLVII.
ON LETTER CLVII.
APUD QUESNELLUM CXXVI.
IN QUESNEL, CXXVI.
Anatolio episcopo CP.
To Anatolius, bishop of Constantinople.
Nova haec epistola, licet anni dieique notam nullam habeat, locum quem ei assignavimus habere debuit. In ea enim laudatur epistola 125 (nunc 156), quae 1 Nov. (leg. 1 Dec.) data legitur, et alia indicatur qua apud imperatorem Aegyptios episcopos extorres commendat, cum qua hanc missam esse probabile est, forte epistolae 127 (nunc 158) 1 Decembris scriptae annexam. Denique accepta ista epist. 126 (nunc 157) rescripsit Anatolius paulo iratior factus, ut perspicuum est ex epist. 128 (nunc 163), qua illum noster Leo de commotione increpat. Cum ergo circa Martii medium haec ultima scripta fuerit, et duo vel tres fere menses necessarii fuerint, ut illa 126 (nunc 157) Constantinopolim deferretur, et inde Anatolii responsum veniret, vix potuit aliam sedem sortiri novella 126 (nunc 157) epistola.
This new letter, although it has no note of year or day, was bound to have the place which we have assigned to it. For in it Letter 125 (now 156) is cited, which is read as given on 1 November (read 1 December), and another is indicated in which he commends the exiled Egyptian bishops to the emperor, with which it is probable that this one was sent, perhaps attached to Letter 127 (now 158), written on 1 December. Finally, on receiving this Letter 126 (now 157), Anatolius wrote back, having become somewhat angrier, as is evident from Letter 128 (now 163), in which our Leo rebukes him for his agitation. Since, therefore, this last was written about the middle of March, and about two or three months were necessary for that Letter 126 (now 157) to be carried to Constantinople and for Anatolius's answer to come from there, the new Letter 126 (now 157) could scarcely have been allotted any other place.
AD EPISTOLAM CLIX.
ON LETTER CLIX.
APUD QUESNELLUM CXXIX.
IN QUESNEL, CXXIX.
Nicetae episcopo Aquileiensi.
To Nicetas, bishop of Aquileia.
Nicetas, ad quem data legitur haec epistola, ab aliis Nicaeas appellatur. Et certe si idem est ac ille de quo Martyrologium Romanum ad 22 Junii, sanctus Hieronymus, epist. 42, et Gennadius, lib. de Viris Illustribus, Nicaeas dicendus est, non Nicetas; ita enim constanter ab illis appellatur; tametsi Lucas Holstenius in Animadversis seu annotatis marginalibus ad Romanum Baronii Martyrologium, Nicetam legi asserat in admirandae, ut ait, antiquitatis codice Gennadii ad S. Andream de Valle.
Nicetas, to whom this letter is read as addressed, is called Niceas by others. And certainly, if he is the same as the man of whom the Roman Martyrology [speaks] at 22 June, Saint Jerome in Letter 42, and Gennadius in the book On Illustrious Men, he is to be called Niceas, not Nicetas; for so he is constantly called by them; although Lucas Holstenius, in his Animadversions or marginal annotations on Baronius's Roman Martyrology, asserts that "Nicetas" is read in a codex of Gennadius, of admirable antiquity as he says, at Sant'Andrea della Valle.
Jam vero non modicam difficultatem video in distinguendis pluribus Nicetis, vel Nicaea a Niceta, quos in unum confundendos non existimo. Cardin. Baronius discernit inter Nicetam in Dacia episcopum, et Nicaeam Romatianae, seu, ut interpretatur, Aquileiensis civitatis antistitem: illum enim ad diem 7 Januarii recenset; de hoc vero ad 22 Junii memoriam facit. Utrumque in unum esse conflandum asserit Lucas Holstenius loco citato. Ego duos vel forsan etiam tres putaverim esse numerandos.
Now, however, I see no small difficulty in distinguishing the several Nicetases, or Niceas from Nicetas, whom I do not think should be confounded into one. Cardinal Baronius distinguishes between Nicetas, a bishop in Dacia, and Niceas, prelate of the city of Romatiana, or, as he interprets it, of Aquileia: for the former he records at the 7th day of January; of the latter he makes commemoration at 22 June. Lucas Holstenius, in the place cited, asserts that the two are to be fused into one. I should think that two, or perhaps even three, are to be counted.
Primum, de quo tam honorificam mentionem facit S. Paulinus, epist. 10, ad Severum, ubi eum venerabilem
The first, of whom Saint Paulinus makes such honourable mention, Letter 10, to Severus, where [he calls] him a venerable
Editors' notes and page, col. 1461

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: de correctione› · call in col 1461 (after "de correctione", before "Carosi", first line of the column)

Hic Carosus correctus diversus est ab alio quem Marcianus e monasterio ejecit, uti colligere licebit ex nostra annot. 7 (Col. 1111, n. g) in epist. 142, ubi etiam erroneam notam ejusdem epistolae ex optimo ms. Ratisponensi emendavimus.

This Carosus, who was corrected, is different from the other whom Marcian cast out of the monastery, as may be gathered from our annotation 7 (Col. 1111, n. g) on letter 142, where we have also emended the erroneous date-note of the same letter from the excellent Regensburg manuscript.

(printed under page 736)

(b) ‹anchor: Cum ergo› · call in col 1461

Chronica nota epistolae 163, XV kal. Aprilis. Emendavimus V kalendas. Confer nostram annot. 12 (Col. 1148, n. j) in hanc epist.

The date-note of letter 163 is the 15th day before the kalends of April. We have emended it to the 5th before the kalends. Compare our annotation 12 (Col. 1148, n. j) on this letter.

(printed under page 736)

Page

  • running head: 1461 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[...] (the rest of the running head lies outside this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹idus Martii data. Cum enim de correctione Carosi›; B ‹Hujus enim viri fidem pariter laudat Marcianus,›; C ‹ergo circa Martii medium haec ultima scripta›; D ‹Jam vero non modicam difficultatem video in›
  • old-edition numerals: 1552 after ‹paulo iratior›
  • other: The column opens mid-sentence ("idus Martii data" completes "quinto" at the end of col. 1460). The last word is divided at the column break (vene- | rabilem); it is set whole here from the first line of col. 1462. The bracketed "[he calls]" in the last English line anticipates "appellat" in col. 1462. "(leg. 1 Dec.)" is printed inside the text, an insertion of the Ballerini. "minimo" is the word printed; "minime" seems intended and the English follows it (UNSURE).
  • other: Foot notes, the Ballerini's, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANN[OTATIONES], set in two halves across the page foot (right half under col. 1462). (a), call after "de correctione" (before "Carosi"): "(a) Hic Carosus correctus diversus est ab alio quem Marcianus e monasterio ejecit, uti colligere licebit ex nostra annot. 7 (Col. 1111, n. g) in epist. 142, ubi etiam erroneam notam ejusdem epistolae ex optimo ms. Ratisponensi emendavimus." (b), call after "Cum ergo" (before "circa Martii medium"): "(b) Chronica nota epistolae 163, XV kal. Aprilis. Emendavimus V kalendas. Confer nostram annot. 12 (Col. 1148, n. j) in hanc epist."
PL 54:1462
doctissimum, et Romanis merito admirandum episcopum appellat, necnon in natali 9 S. Felicis, ubi eum et magistrum et patrem suum praedicat. Qui natalis S. Felicis, cum numerante Caesare Baronio, incidat in annum Christi 397, jam tum Nicetam illum episcopum fuisse necesse est asserere: unde et procul abest ut idem sit cum Niceta nostro, ad quem S. Leo scribit, qui anno Christi 447 nondum erat episcopus, Januario tunc temporis Aquileiensem Ecclesiam gubernante. Nominis etiam differentia intercedit; certum est enim eum qui Paulino familiaris fuit, Nicetam fuisse appellatum; alium Nicaeam plerique codices nominant. Accedit diversam utrique fuisse patriam. Hunc enim Aquileiensem esse probabile est; illum ex Dacia ortum conjicio ex Paulino, qui eum in Daciam revertentem persequitur his verbis:
most learned bishop, and one deservedly to be admired by the Romans, and also in the ninth Natalicium of Saint Felix, where he proclaims him both his teacher and his father. And since that feast of Saint Felix, by the reckoning of Caesar Baronius, falls in the year of Christ 397, it must be affirmed that that Nicetas was already a bishop then: whence also it is far from being the case that he is the same as our Nicetas, to whom Saint Leo writes, who in the year of Christ 447 was not yet a bishop, Januarius at that time governing the Church of Aquileia. A difference of name also comes between them; for it is certain that he who was the intimate of Paulinus was called Nicetas; the other most codices name Niceas. Add that each had a different native land. For it is probable that the latter was of Aquileia; the former I conjecture to have sprung from Dacia, from Paulinus, who follows him as he returns to Dacia with these words:
Ergo dux idem modo prosequatur / Te via, qua nunc properas revertens / Ire, Niceta, patrioque reddat / Limine tutum.
Therefore may the same Leader now attend / you on the way by which you now hasten, returning, / to go, Nicetas, and restore you to your native / threshold safe.
Episcopales denique utriusque sedes tam longe a se invicem dissitae, quam Daci ab Aquileiensibus.
Finally, the episcopal sees of the two are as far distant from each other as the Dacians from the people of Aquileia.
Eum porro, de quo Gennadius et Honorius Augustodunensis, non alium esse putaverim a Paulini amico, tum quia a doctissimo pontifice, ut eum Paulinus vocat, probabile est condita esse opuscula, quae commemorat Genadius; tum quia veteres Gennadii codices, quorum unum laudat Holstenius, Nicetam, non Nicaeam habent. Denique quia nomen episcopatus non repugnat.
Further, him of whom Gennadius and Honorius of Autun [speak] I should think to be no other than the friend of Paulinus, both because it is probable that the little works which Gennadius records were composed by a most learned pontiff, as Paulinus calls him; and because the old codices of Gennadius, one of which Holstenius cites, have "Nicetas", not "Niceas". Lastly, because the name of the bishopric is not inconsistent.
Quod si diversum ab eo quis contenderit, per me licet. At eumdem esse Gennadium Nicetam cum Leonino, non possum adduci ut credam. 1° Leoninus erat Aquileiae episc. At quis credat Aquileiam vocatam a Gennadio Romanam civitatem, quo nomine a nemine veterum decoratam esse legimus, quod et si potuisset ab oratore et encomiaste usurpari, numquam certe ab historico dissertatore, quem propriis magis et notioribus nominibus uti maxime convenit. Et ita ab ipso Gennadio usurpatum est, qui cum de Rufino scribit superiori pagina, non eum Romanum, vel Romatianum, sed Aquileiensem fuisse dicit. 2° Cum in suo Catalogo ordinem temporum servet auctor iste, dum viros illustres recenset. Nicaeam collocat longe ante scriptores Leoni aequales, immo ante Paulinum, Theophilum Alexandrinum, Sabbatium, et alios qui quarto saeculo floruerunt, non quinto jam media parte elapso, ut Nicetas Aquileiensis episcopus.
But if anyone should contend that he is different from him, he may for all I care. Yet that Gennadius's Nicetas is the same as Leo's, I cannot be brought to believe. First, Leo's was bishop of Aquileia. But who would believe that Aquileia was called by Gennadius "the Roman city", a name with which we read that it was honoured by none of the ancients, and which, even if it could have been used by an orator and panegyrist, certainly never [could] by a historical expositor, whom it most befits to use the more proper and better-known names. And so it was used by Gennadius himself, who, when he writes of Rufinus on the page above, says that he was not a Roman, or a Romatian, but an Aquileian. Secondly, since this author keeps the order of times in his Catalogue while he reviews the illustrious men, he places Niceas long before the writers contemporary with Leo, indeed before Paulinus, Theophilus of Alexandria, Sabbatius, and others who flourished in the fourth century, not when half of the fifth had already elapsed, like Nicetas, bishop of Aquileia.
Jam vero Nicaeam illum, de quo sanctus Hieronymus, eumdem esse cum episcopo Aquileiensi, solum civitatis nomen videtur persuadere; plura dissuadent. Nam, 1° ille Nicaeas ab Hieronymo dicitur, hic a Leone Nicetas. 2° Cum Nicaeas Hieronymi amicus jam ab anno fere nonagesimo supra trecentesimum subdiaconus esset Aquileiensis Ecclesiae, ad quem gradum ante vigesimum quintum aetatis suae annum probabile est non esse evectum, septuagesimo quinto, vel octuagesimo anno ad labores episcopatus assumptus esset; nondum enim anno 447 locum alteri cesserat Januarius: hoc autem vero parum simile est. Confirmatur adhuc ex S. Hieronymo epistola 42, quae Chromatio nondum episcopo Aquileiensi scripta est; in ea enim communes quas habuerant Hieronymus ipse et Nicaeas peregrinationes in memoriam cum revocat, significat aequalem fere sibi illum fuisse, quocum necessitudine singulari conjunctus erat.
Now that that Niceas of whom Saint Jerome [speaks] is the same as the bishop of Aquileia, only the name of the city seems to persuade; more things dissuade. For, first, the one is called Niceas by Jerome, the other Nicetas by Leo. Secondly, since Niceas, the friend of Jerome, was already from about the three hundred and ninetieth year a subdeacon of the Church of Aquileia, to which rank it is probable that he was not raised before the twenty-fifth year of his age, he would have been taken up to the labours of the episcopate in his seventy-fifth or eightieth year; for in the year 447 Januarius had not yet yielded his place to another: but this is hardly likely. It is confirmed further from Saint Jerome, Letter 42, which was written to Chromatius when he was not yet bishop of Aquileia; for in it, when he recalls to memory the travels which Jerome himself and Niceas had had in common, he signifies that he was nearly of an age with himself, to whom he was joined by a singular friendship.
Hinc vides ex uno Niceta, vel Nicaea tres nobis saltem enasci. Primum quidem Nicetam Paulini carminibus celebratum, laudatum a Gennadio, Romanae
Hence you see that out of one Nicetas, or Niceas, at least three arise for us. The first, namely, the Nicetas celebrated in the poems of Paulinus, praised by Gennadius, of the Roman
Editors' notes and page, col. 1462

Page

  • running head: [...]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1462 (the page's head, completed from both columns: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.)
  • marginal letters: the page's letters stand between the columns; beside them in this column: A ‹rabilem, doctissimum, et Romanis merito admiran-›; B ‹Ire, Niceta, patrioque reddat›; C ‹quam certe ab historico dissertatore, quem propriis›; D ‹bile est non esse evectum, septuagesimo quinto, vel›
  • old-edition numerals: 1553 after ‹ortum conjicio›
  • other: The column opens with "rabilem", the second half of "venerabilem" divided at the column break; the word is set whole in col. 1461 and not repeated here ("appellat" is already anticipated in c1461's English by a bracketed supplement and is not rendered twice). The four verse lines of Paulinus are printed as an indented stanza (the fourth line further indented); they are set here on one line with " / " marking the printed line breaks, and the line "Episcopales denique..." that follows the stanza is printed flush left as the continuation of the same paragraph. "Gennadium Nicetam" is the reading printed; "Gennadianum" seems intended (UNSURE) and the English renders the evident sense. The column ends mid-sentence at "Romanae"; the noun it qualifies stands in col. 1463, so "of the Roman" is left open.
  • other: At this column's foot stands the right half of the foot notes (a) and (b) of the page, under the full-width heading BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES; both calls are in col. 1461 and both notes are recorded whole in c1461.
PL 54:1463
seu Romatianae civitatis episcopum; secundum, qui Nicaeas dicitur, Aquileiae hypodiaconum ac Hieronymi familiarem; tertium, qui episcopus Aquileiensis fuit post annum 447, ad quem S. Leo scribit anno 458.
or bishop of the city of Romatiana; a second, who is called Niceas, a subdeacon of Aquileia and an intimate of Jerome; a third, who was bishop of Aquileia after the year 447, to whom St Leo writes in the year 458.
Quod porro ad primi episcopatum attinet, Romatianae civitati praepositum fuisse facile assentior, quam Romanam vocat Gennadius, Romesianam tabula Peutingeriana, Remisianam Antonini Itinerarium. Ex quo geminam Nicetae, seu Nicaeae commemorationem, quam facit Baronius, ad unicum referri debere libenter velim. Sed quod per Romatianam civitatem Aquileiam esse intelligendam idem autumat, assentiri nequaquam possum. 1° Quia nemo non modo inter veteres, sed nec inter recentiores legitur, qui ita appellaverit; si Leandrum nescio quem recentiorem cosmographum excipias a Baronio laudatum, qui secundam Romam dictam esse asserit: quod et si verum esset, non id tamen probaret quod Baronius intendit. Esto enim ita appellata fuerit ab aliquo laudes illius prosequente, sicut Arelatem Gallulam Romam legimus dictam; at non propterea cum de ea sermo habetur, Romana simpliciter civitas appellabitur, sicut numquam eo modo designatam legimus Arelatem. 2° De Romatiana civitate quod in Martyrologio commemorat ad 22 Junii, de Aquileia interpretari absurdissimum mihi videtur. Cum enim decies fere de Aquileia mentionem faciat sub hoc ipso nomine, quoniam consilio de Niceta acturus auctor ille loquendi morem solitum mutasset, proprioque ac omnibus noto nomine posthabito, aliud novum ignotumque usurpasset? 3° Etsi aliqua appellatione a Romana urbe deducta decoranda fuisset Aquileia, numquam Romatiana, nisi forte ab hominibus imperitis ac semibarbaris, sed vel Romana, vel Romaniana dicta fuisset: praesertim cum in Dacia alia civitas esset eo nomine dicta, ut inde necesse fuisset ambiguitatem oriri.
Further, as regards the episcopate of the first, I readily agree that he was set over the city of Romatiana, which Gennadius calls Romana, the Peutinger table Romesiana, the Itinerary of Antoninus Remisiana. Hence I should gladly have the twofold mention of Niceta, or Nicaeas, which Baronius makes, referred to a single man. But when the same writer supposes that by the city of Romatiana Aquileia is to be understood, I can by no means agree. First, because no one is read, not only among the ancients but not even among the more recent writers, who has so called it; unless you except a certain Leander, a more recent cosmographer cited by Baronius, who asserts that it was called a second Rome: which, even if it were true, would still not prove what Baronius intends. For grant that it was so called by someone setting forth its praises, as we read that Arles was called the little Gallic Rome; yet it will not on that account, when it is spoken of, be called simply the Roman city, just as we never read of Arles designated in that way. Secondly, what he records in the Martyrology at 22 June concerning the city of Romatiana seems to me most absurd to interpret of Aquileia. For since he makes mention of Aquileia some ten times under this very name, with what purpose would that author, when about to treat of Niceta, have changed his accustomed manner of speaking, and, setting aside the proper name known to all, have employed another, new and unknown? Thirdly, even if Aquileia had had to be adorned with some appellation derived from the city of Rome, it would never have been called Romatiana, unless perhaps by unskilled and half-barbarous men, but either Romana or Romaniana: especially since there was in Dacia another city called by that name, so that ambiguity must necessarily have arisen from it.
4. Auctoritas inscriptionis opusculi de Octo Beatitudinibus, ubi Chromatius ejus auctor ROMANUS EPISCOPUS dicitur, non plurimi facienda, cum et incertissimum sit an de Aquileiensi Chromatio sit intelligenda, et valde insolens alium praeter sedis apostolicae episcopum Romanum inscribi. Demus tamen ita vere appellatum esse episcopum Aquileiensem. At istud post multos annos contigisse, arbitror; si tamen contigit: qua autem occasione fieri potuerit, videor mihi satis feliciter ex Paulo Diacono eruere, nimirum ex Longobardorum vastitate ortum habuit, quam fugiens plebs Aquileiensis in proxima Gradus insula sedem elegit, suumque sibi deinceps episcopum creavit, quem ad distinctionem alterius episcopi, qui in veteri Aquileia pariter creabatur, Romanum forte vocitavit, ut Romanis, vel a Romanis creatum. Audi Paulum Diaconum suis ipsum verbis hoc attestantem lib. IV Longobardicarum rerum cap. 34: His diebus, defuncto Severo patriarcha, ordinatus est loco ejus Joannes abbas patriarcha in Aquileia vetere, cum consensu regis Agilulfi et Gisulfi ducis. In Gradus quoque ordinatus est Romanus (al. Romanis) Candidianus antistes... Candidiano quoque defuncto apud Gradum ordinatus est patriarcha Epiphanias (alias Epiphanius), qui fuerat primicerius notariorum, ab episcopis qui erant SUB ROMANIS. Et ex illo tempore coeperunt duo esse patriarchae.
4. The authority of the title of the little work on the Eight Beatitudes, where Chromatius its author is called ROMAN BISHOP, is not to be made much of, since it is both most uncertain whether it is to be understood of Chromatius of Aquileia, and very unusual for any other than the bishop of the apostolic see to be entitled Roman bishop. Let us grant, however, that the bishop of Aquileia was truly so called. But I judge that this came about after many years, if indeed it came about at all: and on what occasion it could have happened I seem to myself to draw out happily enough from Paul the Deacon, namely that it took its rise from the devastation of the Lombards, fleeing which the people of Aquileia chose a seat in the neighbouring island of Grado, and thenceforth created their own bishop for themselves, whom, to distinguish him from the other bishop who was likewise created in old Aquileia, they perhaps used to call Roman, as created for the Romans or by the Romans. Hear Paul the Deacon himself attesting this in his own words, book IV of the History of the Lombards, chapter 34: "In these days, the patriarch Severus having died, the abbot John was ordained patriarch in his place in old Aquileia, with the consent of King Agilulf and of Duke Gisulf. At Grado also Candidianus the Roman (otherwise: for the Romans) was ordained bishop... Candidianus also having died, Epiphanias (otherwise Epiphanius), who had been chief of the notaries, was ordained patriarch at Grado by the bishops who were UNDER THE ROMANS. And from that time there began to be two patriarchs."
Vides, lector, Aquileiensem episcopum Romanum aliquando appellatum: non ob eam causam, ut habet card. Baronius in notis ad Romanum Martyrologium, quod Aquileia vel Roma secunda, vel Romatiana, Romanave civitas appellaretur; non etiam propterea quod aliquis hujus urbis episcopus patria Romanus esset, quemadmodum de Chromatio somniavit Sixtus Senensis; non denique quia catholicus et Romanae Ecclesiae communicans, quod putat Baronius ad annum Christi 605, ubi de Candidiano, quem Paulus Diaconus Romanum appellavit; quamquam aliae editiones non hoc modo habent
You see, reader, that the bishop of Aquileia was at some time called Roman: not for the reason which Cardinal Baronius gives in his notes on the Roman Martyrology, that Aquileia was called either a second Rome, or the Romatian or Roman city; nor yet because some bishop of this city was Roman by birth, as Sixtus of Siena dreamed concerning Chromatius; nor, finally, because he was Catholic and in communion with the Roman Church, as Baronius thinks at the year of Christ 605, where he treats of Candidianus, whom Paul the Deacon called Roman; although other editions do not read in this way
Editors' notes and page, col. 1463

Page

  • running head: 1463 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST. (left half of the page head; the right half is not in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹seu Romatianae civitatis episcopum›; B ‹intendit. Esto enim ita appellata›; C ‹tudinibus, ubi Chromatius ejus auctor›; D ‹quoque ordinatus est Romanus›
  • old-edition numerals: 1554 after ‹Nicaeas›; 1555 after ‹Joannes abbas patriarcha›
  • other: The column ends with "ha-"; the last word is completed as "habent" from "bent", visible at the head of the right column in this column's top image. Worn type set as intended: "Aquilei⟨a⟩ mentionem" (the a is broken), "tamencontigit" printed without a space. The ordinals 1°, 2°, 3° are as printed. Italics of the page (the place-names Romatianae, Romanam, Romesianam, Remisianam, and the quotation from Paul the Deacon) are not marked in the source line; the quotation is given in quotation marks in the English. No foot notes fall in this column's images. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), which is the text of this unit.
PL 54:1464
ordinatus est Romanus Candidianus antistes, sed ordinatus est Romanis, etc. Valeat tamen per me licet prior illa lectio, quae est veteris editionis Parisiensis anni 1514. At ex iis quae descripsimus, clarum est appellatum esse Romanum, quia Romanis ordinatus erat, iis scilicet Aquileiensis veteris incolis, qui Gradum transmearant, parebantque Romanis; tum etiam quia ordinatus ab episcopis qui erant sub Romanis, ut expressis verbis habet Paulus Diaconus; denique quia auctoritate exarchi electus, ut alteri patriarchae opponeretur, qui apud veterem Aquileiam, favente Longobardorum rege, ordinatus erat, eique subjacebat.
"Candidianus the Roman was ordained bishop", but "was ordained for the Romans", etc. Still, for my part that former reading, which is that of the old Paris edition of the year 1514, may stand. But from what we have transcribed it is clear that he was called Roman because he had been ordained for the Romans, that is, for those inhabitants of old Aquileia who had crossed over to Grado and were subject to the Romans; and then also because he was ordained "by the bishops who were under the Romans", as Paul the Deacon has it in express words; and finally because he was elected by the authority of the exarch, to be set against the other patriarch, who had been ordained at old Aquileia with the favour of the king of the Lombards, and was subject to him.
Haec etsi ita sunt, nondum tamen exhausta difficultas. Quid enim hoc ad Chromatium, qui ducentis annis Candidianum antecessit, et gemini patriarchae electionem? Verum necesse non est eo tempore vixisse Chromatium, ut Romani titulo decoraretur. Sufficit ut tractatus ille, qui ab ejus nomine circumfertur, descriptus sit post inchoatum saeculum septimum postque geminatos Aquileienses episcopos. Probabile est porro titulos hujusmodi scribarum solorum opus esse, qui prisci antistitis opusculum describentes, illum eo nomine donandum crediderunt, quod communiter Aquileiensibus sui aevi episcopis tribui noverant.
Although these things are so, the difficulty is nevertheless not yet exhausted. For what has this to do with Chromatius, who preceded Candidianus, and the election of a twofold patriarch, by two hundred years? But it is not necessary that Chromatius should have lived at that time in order to be adorned with the title of Roman. It suffices that that treatise, which circulates under his name, was copied after the seventh century had begun and after the bishops of Aquileia had been doubled. It is probable, moreover, that titles of this kind are the work of the scribes alone, who, when copying the little work of the ancient bishop, believed that he ought to be given that name which they knew to be commonly attributed to the bishops of Aquileia of their own age.
AD EPISTOLAM CLXIV.
ON EPISTLE CLXIV.
APUD QUESNELLUM CXXXIII.
IN QUESNEL, CXXXIII.
Leoni Augusto.
To Leo Augustus.
Omnium epistolarum, quas in lucem emittimus, nulla est cujus αὐθεντία pluribus majorisque nominis auctoribus fulciatur. Sanctus enim Prudentius episcopus Trecensis, qui circa medium saeculum nonum catholicam de praedestinatione et gratia Christi doctrinam adversus illius aevi novatores strenue propugnavit, hujus epistolae dimidiam fere partem describit in insigni Scotum Erigenam, cap. 1. Unius, inquit opere de Praedestinatione contra Joannem, Patris sententiam ponendam duximus, cujus astipulatione fidei caeteris nullatenus credulitas derogetur. LEO EPISCOPUS LEONI AUGUSTO. Multis manifestisque documentis probatum esse mihi gaudens, etc., usque ad caput tertium, quo capite tertio cum quarto praetermisso, rursus ex quinti initio nonnulla refert; nec non ex alia ejusdem pontificis ad eumdem imperatorem epistola, quae isti praemittitur in nostra editione. Mirari porro subit tam praeclarum fragmentum fugisse posteriores conciliorum epistolarumque pontificiarum collectores, inter quas locum merito obtinere debuerat. Ex eo nos menda nonnulla quae codici Grimanico inspersa erant eluimus; sed nonnulla vicissim ope codicis nostri emendanda occurrunt in libro Prudentii, tam illius editionis, quam Ludov. Cellotius primus procuravit ex codice ms. bibliothecae Thuaneae, quam alterius quam irritavit vir clarissimus doctissimusque Gilbertus Manguinus, tom. I collectionis veterum auctorum qui nono saeculo de praedestinatione et gratia scripserunt.
Of all the epistles which we bring to light there is none whose authenticity is supported by more authors or authors of greater name. For Saint Prudentius, bishop of Troyes, who about the middle of the ninth century strenuously defended the Catholic doctrine of predestination and the grace of Christ against the innovators of that age, transcribes almost half of this epistle in his distinguished work on Predestination against John Scotus Erigena, chapter 1. "We have thought," he says, "that the judgement of one Father should be set down, by whose attestation of the faith credence may in no way be taken from the rest. LEO, BISHOP, TO LEO AUGUSTUS. Rejoicing that it has been proved to me by many and manifest evidences," etc., as far as the third chapter; and, this third chapter together with the fourth being passed over, he again cites some things from the beginning of the fifth; and likewise from another epistle of the same pontiff to the same emperor, which is placed before this one in our edition. Moreover one comes to wonder that so excellent a fragment escaped the later collectors of the councils and of the pontifical epistles, among which it ought deservedly to have held a place. From it we have washed away some faults which had been sprinkled through the Grimani codex; but in turn some things occur in the book of Prudentius that are to be emended by the help of our codex, both in that edition which Louis Cellot first procured from a manuscript codex of the library of de Thou, and in the other which that most illustrious and most learned man Gilbert Mauguin produced anew, in volume I of the collection of the ancient authors who wrote in the ninth century on predestination and grace.
Ejusdem epistolae plura fragmenta referunt Vigilius et Pelagius II pontifices Romani, qui sexto saeculo floruerunt, hic in epistola ad Eliam Aquileiensem episcopum, ille in suo constituto: loca utriusque notata habes in margine epistolae. Denique Facundus, ille celebris Hermianensis in Africa episcopus, triumque capitulorum propugnator, in libro II, cap. 6, pag. 87, editionis Jacobi Sirmondi, amplum epistolae hujus pannum repraesentat, quem Sirmondus non pro scriptis Leonis papae ad Leonem Augustum, sed pro verbis Facundi ad Justinianum imperatorem accepit.
Several fragments of the same epistle are cited by Vigilius and Pelagius II, Roman pontiffs who flourished in the sixth century, the latter in his epistle to Elias, bishop of Aquileia, the former in his Constitutum: you have the places of both marked in the margin of the epistle. Finally Facundus, that celebrated bishop of Hermiane in Africa and defender of the Three Chapters, in book II, chapter 6, page 87 of the edition of Jacques Sirmond, presents an ample piece of this epistle, which Sirmond took not for the writing of Pope Leo to Leo Augustus, but for the words of Facundus to the emperor Justinian.
Aliqua ex cap. 3 refert Pelagius quasi ex epistola ad Basilium. Si hoc ita est, vel dicendum eadem quae Leoni Augusto scripta erant a Leone papa alteri etiam epistolae scriptae ad Basilium inserta fuisse, eamque excidisse temporum injuria epistolam; vel certe fatendum Pelagium ejusve scribam memoria lapsum,
Pelagius cites some things from chapter 3 as if from an epistle to Basil. If this is so, either it must be said that the same things which had been written to Leo Augustus by Pope Leo were also inserted in another epistle written to Basil, and that that epistle has perished through the injury of the times; or certainly it must be admitted that Pelagius or his scribe, by a slip of memory,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1464

Page

  • running head: PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1464 (the left part of the head is cut off in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹bent : ordinatus est Romanus›; B ‹fertur, descriptus sit post inchoatum›; C ‹inquit opere de Praedestinatione›; D ‹rum auctorum qui nono saeculo›
  • old-edition numerals: 1556 after ‹novatores›
  • other: The column's first printed word is "bent" followed by a colon, the end of "habent", which was set whole at the foot of column 1463; the colon after it is therefore not set in either file (it belongs after "habent"). Worn or turned type set as intended: "dicendnm" (turned u) set dicendum; "no tata" (hyphen lost at the line end) set notata; "appella!um" set appellatum. The last line ends "lapsum" with a low mark after it read as a comma, slightly UNSURE. Italics of the page are not marked in the source lines; quotations are in quotation marks in the English. No foot notes fall in this column's images. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1465
AD EPISTOLAM CLXV.
ON EPISTLE CLXV.
APUD QUESNELLUM CXXXIV.
IN QUESNEL, CXXXIV.
Leoni Augusto.
To Leo Augustus.
1. Hanc epistolam, quam ad decem codicum mss. fidem emendavimus, collatis etiam omnibus antiquis exemplaribus excusis, suo etiam loco restituimus ex editione Suriana S. Leonis, et Nicoliniana, ex collectione veterum de duabus naturis scriptorum a Josia Simlero edita Tiguri an. 171, et volumine Miscellaneorum G. Vossii Tungrensis praepositi cura Moguntiae excuso an. 1604, quibus accedunt mss. codd. Trecopithoeanus et Oxoniensis, qui omnes consularem notam ab aliis omissam exhibent.
1. This epistle, which we have emended on the faith of ten manuscript codices, all the old printed copies having also been collated, we have likewise restored to its own place from the edition of St Leo by Surius, and that of Nicolini, from the collection of the ancient writers on the two natures published by Josias Simler at Zurich in the year 171 [1571], and from the volume of Miscellanies printed at Mainz in the year 1604 by the care of G. Vossius, provost of Tongeren; to which are added the manuscript codices of Troyes (Pithou) and of Oxford, all of which exhibit the consular date omitted by the others.
Exstat inter Agapeti papae epistolas una, quae ad Anthimum scripta legitur, quamque jampridem falsi arguit doctissimus card. Baronius ex styli ab Agapeti phrasi discrepantia. Facile erat eidem hanc cum praesenti Leonis epistola conferenti commentitiam deprehendere; tota enim ex pannis hujus consutis compacta est. Si imposturae aetatem nosse alicujus est momenti, eam centum annis Anthimo posteriorem esse facile crediderim, quod ex nonnullarum vocum mutatione conjicio. Cum enim cap. 2, ubi legimus apud S. Leonem, consubstantialis aequalitas, pseudoepistolae artifex in geminae hujus vocis locum substituerit, unius voluntatis aequalitas, dubium non videtur quin ab aliquo fabricata sit Sergii episcopi CP. fautore, qui in ejus de unica Christi voluntate qualemcumque defensionem aliquod pontificis Romani testimonium proferre gestiebat. Adulterini enim hujusmodi fetus non sine certo concilio supponi solent pro legitimis: nullam porro aliam tota epistola libidinem impostoris suggerit, quam erroris Monothelitarum fulciendi. Simili impostura caput 4 cum sequentibus usque ad testimonium S. Hilarii in supposititiam Caii papae epistolam conversum est, et illud ipsum S. Hilarii excerptum in primam Eutychiani papae epistolam, quae est ad Boeticae provinciae episcopos.
There exists among the epistles of Pope Agapetus one which is read as written to Anthimus, and which the most learned Cardinal Baronius long ago convicted of falsity from the disagreement of its style with the diction of Agapetus. It was easy for him, had he compared it with the present epistle of Leo, to detect it as a fabrication; for the whole of it is put together from patches of this one sewn together. If it is of any moment to know the age of the imposture, I should readily believe it to be a hundred years later than Anthimus, which I conjecture from the change of certain words. For since in chapter 2, where we read in St Leo "consubstantial equality", the contriver of the pseudo-epistle has substituted in place of this twofold expression "equality of one will", there seems no doubt that it was fabricated by some partisan of Sergius, bishop of Constantinople, who was eager to bring forward some testimony of a Roman pontiff for any sort of defence of that man's doctrine of the single will of Christ. For spurious offspring of this kind are wont to be passed off for legitimate not without a definite design: and the whole epistle suggests no other desire on the impostor's part than that of propping up the error of the Monothelites. By a like imposture chapter 4, with those that follow as far as the testimony of St Hilary, has been turned into a supposititious epistle of Pope Caius, and that very excerpt of St Hilary into the first epistle of Pope Eutychian, which is to the bishops of the province of Baetica.
2. Effusio... Sanguinis Christi tam fuit dives ad pretium. Ita habent mss. codd. Barb. duo, Thuan, quatuor, Trecopith., Corbeiensis, Cantabrig., Bodl., Grimanicus, et Agapeti pseudoepistola. In vulg. porro exemplar. edit. sic legitur: Effusio... sanguinis justi Christi tam potens fuit ad privilegium, tam dives ad pretium. Sed quae hoc loco abundant, ex epist. 97 (nunc 124), ad Palaestinos monachos, huc translata sunt.
2. "The pouring out... of the Blood of Christ was so rich for the price." So read the manuscript codices: two of the Barberini, four of de Thou, that of Troyes (Pithou), that of Corbie, that of Cambridge, the Bodleian, the Grimani, and the pseudo-epistle of Agapetus. In the common printed copies, however, it is read thus: "The pouring out... of the blood of the just Christ was so powerful for the privilege, so rich for the price." But what is superfluous in this place has been transferred hither from epistle 97 (now 124), to the monks of Palestine.
3. Omne enim sacramentum fidei christianae magno decoloratur obscuro, si (ut haeretici volunt) lux veritatis sub mendacio putatur latuisse phantasmatis. Parenthesim illa, (ut haeretici volunt) loco suo movimus, nulla (quod fatemur) codicis cujusquam auctoritate adducit, sed sola conjectura, vel potius sensus ipsius necessitate. Falsum enim sensum inducit antiquus parenthesis illius situs, qui ita se habet: Omne enim sacramentum fidei christianae magno (ut haeretici volunt) decoloratur obscuro, si lux veritatis sub mendacio putatur latuisse phantasmatis. An volebant Manichaei aliique haeretici, qui veritatem carnis in Christo negabant, opinionem suam Divinitati injuriam esse? immo vero hoc ab eorum mente alienissimum erat, qui e contra magnam injuriam aeterno Patris Filio inferri contendebant, si vera carne indutus crederetur. Hoc porro erat, quod volebant haeretici, apparentem tantummodo carnem Christo Domino esse tribuendam. Caeterum facile fuit ut parenthesis
3. "For the whole mystery of the Christian faith is discoloured by a great obscurity, if (as the heretics would have it) the light of truth is thought to have lain hidden under the lie of a phantasm." That parenthesis, "(as the heretics would have it)", we have moved from its place, led (as we confess) by the authority of no codex whatever, but by conjecture alone, or rather by the necessity of the sense itself. For the old position of that parenthesis brings in a false sense; it stands thus: "For the whole mystery of the Christian faith is discoloured (as the heretics would have it) by a great obscurity, if the light of truth is thought to have lain hidden under the lie of a phantasm." Did the Manichaeans and the other heretics, who denied the truth of the flesh in Christ, hold that their own opinion was an injury to the Divinity? Nay rather, this was most foreign to their mind, since on the contrary they contended that a great injury was done to the eternal Son of the Father if He were believed to have been clothed with true flesh. This, then, was what the heretics would have: that only an apparent flesh is to be attributed to Christ the Lord. For the rest, it was easy for the parenthesis
<!-- fn: (a) call after ‹est momenti, eam› — Cum haec epistola sit inter supposititias Isidori Mercatoris, haec impostura multo posterior est. | Since this epistle is among the supposititious ones of Isidore Mercator, this imposture is much later. -->
<!-- fn: (b) call after ‹Parenthesim illa,› — Haec verba auctoritate omnium mss. et antiquae Graecae versionis loco suo restituimus, sententiamque satis aequam explicavimus annot. 71 (Col. 1169, n. f) in hanc epistolam 105. | These words we have restored to their place on the authority of all the manuscripts and of the ancient Greek version, and we have explained the sense, which is fair enough, in annotation 71 (col. 1169, note f) on this epistle 105. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1465

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1465 (call not visible; note printed under the left column)

Cum haec epistola sit inter supposititias Isidori Mercatoris, haec impostura multo posterior est.

Since this letter is among the spurious ones of Isidore Mercator, this imposture is much later.

(printed under page 738)

(b) ‹anchor: Parenthesim illa,› · call in col 1465

Haec verba auctoritate omnium mss. et antiquae Graecae versionis loco suo restituimus, sententiamque satis aequam explicavimus annot. 71 (Col. 1169, n. f) in hanc epistolam 105.

We have restored these words to their own place on the authority of all the manuscripts and of the ancient Greek version, and we have explained the sense, which is reasonable enough, in annotation 71 (col. 1169, note f) on this letter 105.

(printed under page 738)

Page

  • running head: 1465 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS] (left half of the page head; the right half is not in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹AD EPISTOLAM CLXV.› (the letter stands at the head of the page, beside the caption); B ‹praesenti Leonis epistola conferenti›; C ‹chiani papae epistolam, quae est›; D ‹enim sacramentum fidei christianae magno (ut haeretici›
  • old-edition numerals: 1557 after ‹qui omnes›; 1558 after ‹qui veritatem›
  • other: The column ends with "pa-"; the last word is set whole as "parenthesis" from the first line of column 1466 ("renthesis"). The foot-note band is headed across the page BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES; notes (a) and (b) stand under this column and are recorded in the fn lines above. In note (b) the page prints "epistolam 105"; kept as printed. Italics of the page (the lemmata and quoted readings) are not marked in the source lines; they are in quotation marks in the English. "Boeticae" is printed with the oe ligature. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1466
de novo forsan adjecta, ab antiquo etiam scriba ad lineam nativo loco superiorem rejecta sit.
perhaps newly added, to have been thrown back even by an ancient scribe to the line above its native place.
4. Dehinc sequuntur testimonia, etc. Horum testimoniorum mentionem crebram habent antiqui Patres, quos inter Vigilius Tapsensis in Africa episcopus lib. V contra Eutychen. sect. 32. Cunctos, inquit, Ecclesiae tractatores in medium adducamus, ex quorum multiplicibus dictis pauca et brevia excerpentes, huic operi subnectimus; ad latiores eorum et diffusiores de hac confessione tractatus, quos beatissimus Leo in unum testimoniorum cumulum provida diligentia congessit, studiosos quosque mittentes.
4. "Thereafter follow the testimonies", etc. The ancient Fathers make frequent mention of these testimonies, among them Vigilius of Thapsus, a bishop in Africa, in book V against Eutyches, section 32. "Let us bring forward," he says, "all the expositors of the Church, from whose manifold sayings we excerpt a few short ones and append them to this work; sending all who are studious to their broader and more diffuse treatments of this confession, which the most blessed Leo gathered with provident diligence into a single heap of testimonies."
Pleraque porro haec SS. Patrum testimonia in actione secunda concilii Chalcedonensis illigata reperiuntur epistolae S. Leonis ad Flavianum CP. episcopum, non eodem ordine, nec aequali numero; plura enim huic epstolae subjiciuntur, quam in Chalcedonensibus Actis. Non omittam porro quae Hincmarus Remensis archiepiscopus de hoc testimoniorum delectu scribit in tractatu De non trina Deitate, quoniam Leonis ipsius commendationem habent singularem, dum sanctum pontificem nostrum praeclaris Ecclesiae luminibus Hilario, Athanasio, Ambrosio, Chrysostomo, Basilio, Gregorio Nazianzeno, Cyrillo, atque ipsi Augustino non imparem meritis audet asserere. Nam et Leo, inquit, sanctae catholicae et apostolicae sedis pontifex istorum dumtaxat, qui eum tempore, etsi non loco praecesserunt vel merito, pauca numero, sed magna auctoritatis et rectae fidei genio testimonia Leoni Augusto ad confirmandam fidem catholicam credidit mittenda sufficere. Plura vide supra ad epistolam 24 (nunc 28), ad Flavianum.
Moreover, most of these testimonies of the holy Fathers are found in the second session of the Council of Chalcedon attached to the epistle of St Leo to Flavian, bishop of Constantinople, not in the same order nor in equal number; for more are appended to this epistle than in the Acts of Chalcedon. Nor shall I omit what Hincmar, archbishop of Reims, writes of this selection of testimonies in his treatise On the Deity as not threefold, since it contains a singular commendation of Leo himself, in that he dares to assert that our holy pontiff is not unequal in merits to those illustrious lights of the Church, Hilary, Athanasius, Ambrose, Chrysostom, Basil, Gregory of Nazianzus, Cyril, and Augustine himself. "For Leo also," he says, "pontiff of the holy catholic and apostolic see, believed it sufficient to send to Leo Augustus, for the confirming of the Catholic faith, testimonies of those only who preceded him in time, even if not in place or in merit: few in number, but great by the character of their authority and right faith." See more above on epistle 24 (now 28), to Flavian.
Ad calcem hujus collectionis haec in ms. cod. Barb. uno subjiciuntur. Explicuerunt testimonia de libris SS. Patrum decerpta, quae. ostendunt Christum geminae substantiae gigantem esse, id est et Deitatis, et humanitatis veras perfectasque naturas unam Christi esse personam.
At the foot of this collection the following is appended in one Barberini manuscript codex. "Here end the testimonies culled from the books of the holy Fathers, which show that Christ is a giant of twofold substance, that is, that the true and perfect natures both of Deity and of humanity are the one person of Christ."
DE LIBELLO CONFESSIONIS LEPORII MONACHI.
ON THE BOOKLET OF THE CONFESSION OF THE MONK LEPORIUS,
cujus auctor S. Augustinus nunc primum asseritur.
whose author is now for the first time asserted to be St Augustine.
Nostra haec editio istam epistolam seu testimoniorum cumulum uno testimonio, eoque egregio auctiorem exhibet, quod quidem beneficio Grimanici nostri codicis ms. toties laudati nobis advenit. Habetur ultimo loco inter testimonia ex Augustino excerpta, cui sub hoc titulo ascribitur: Item ejusdem ex libro assertionis fidei; et hoc habet exordium: Nostrum namque est credere, etc. Quantalibet porro diligentia evolvas Augustini lucubrationes, nuspiam apparebit tale opusculum, ex quo haec verba deprompta sint, nec aliud simili titulo decoratum. Sunt autem verba eximii illius libelli, qui Leporii epistola vel confessio seu liber emendationis, vel libellus satisfactionis dicitur; cujus vel partem retulere, vel mentionem saltem fecere antiquissimi auctores Joannes Cassianus, lib. I de Incarn. Dom.; Joannes papa II, epist. 3, ad Avienum et caeteros senatores; Vigilius Tapsensis. lib. XI de Trinitate; Facundus Hermianensis lib. I Defensionis trium capitulorum; Gennadius, in Catal. virorum illustrium; et Sigebertus. Addit Joannes Garnerius Basilium diaconum Thalasiumque et alios monachos, quorum libellus supplex ad Theodosium Augustum habetur I parte Act. Ephes. syn. cap. 30; sed profecto Leporium, qui in eo libello recensetur inter episcopos Divinitatis Christi defensores, et ipsum episcopum fuisse eo ipso apparet non monachum illum cujus confessionem expendimus. Videtur Basilius ordinem temporum servare in ea enumeratione
This edition of ours presents this epistle, or heap of testimonies, enlarged by one testimony, and that an outstanding one, which has indeed come to us by the favour of our Grimani manuscript codex, so often cited. It stands in the last place among the testimonies excerpted from Augustine, to whom it is ascribed under this title: "Likewise of the same, from the book of the assertion of the faith"; and it has this opening: "For it is ours to believe", etc. Yet with however great diligence you turn over the works of Augustine, nowhere will such a little work appear from which these words were drawn, nor any other adorned with a like title. They are, however, the words of that excellent booklet which is called the epistle or confession of Leporius, or the book of emendation, or the booklet of satisfaction; of which a part has been cited, or at least mention has been made, by very ancient authors: John Cassian, book I On the Incarnation of the Lord; Pope John II, epistle 3, to Avienus and the other senators; Vigilius of Thapsus, book XI On the Trinity; Facundus of Hermiane, book I of the Defence of the Three Chapters; Gennadius, in the Catalogue of illustrious men; and Sigebert. Jean Garnier adds the deacon Basil and Thalassius and the other monks, whose petition to Theodosius Augustus is found in part I of the Acts of the Synod of Ephesus, chapter 30; but assuredly the Leporius who in that petition is reckoned among the bishops who defended the Divinity of Christ is shown by that very fact to have been himself a bishop, and not that monk whose confession we are weighing. Basil seems to keep the order of times in that enumeration
<!-- fn: (c) call after ‹SS. Patrum testimonia› — Haec testimonia a Leone collecta et missa in Orientem post latrocinium Ephesinum, non pertinent ad concilium Chalcedonense. Licet enim in vulgatis Conciliorum subjecta sint Leonis epistolae insertae actioni secundae Chalcedonensis, non tamen in mss. Vide admonitionem in epist. 28, I, 8 et 9. | These testimonies, collected by Leo and sent to the East after the Robber Synod of Ephesus, do not belong to the Council of Chalcedon. For although in the common editions of the Councils they are appended to the epistle of Leo inserted in the second session of Chalcedon, yet not so in the manuscripts. See the admonition on epistle 28, I, 8 and 9. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1466

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1466 (call not visible; note printed under the right column)

Haec testimonia a Leone collecta et missa in Orientem post latrocinium Ephesinum, non pertinent ad concilium Chalcedonense. Licet enim in vulgatis Conciliorum subjecta sint Leonis epistolae insertae actioni secundae Chalcedonensis, non tamen in mss. Vide admonitionem in epist. 28, I, 8 et 9.

These testimonies, collected by Leo and sent to the East after the Robber Synod of Ephesus, do not belong to the Council of Chalcedon. For although in the printed editions of the Councils they are appended to Leo's letter inserted in the second session of Chalcedon, they are not so in the manuscripts. See the admonition on letter 28, I, 8 and 9.

(printed under page 738)

Page

  • running head: [NOTA]E IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1466 (the left part of the head is cut off in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹renthesis, de novo forsan adjecta›; B ‹rum delectu scribit in tractatu›; C ‹DE LIBELLO CONFESSIONIS LEPORII MONACHI.›; D ‹sis. lib. XI de Trinitate›
  • old-edition numerals: 1559 after ‹esse personam.› (it stands before the caption DE LIBELLO)
  • other: The column's first printed word is "renthesis," the end of "parenthesis", set whole at the foot of column 1465; the comma after it is not set here. The column ends "enumera-"; the word is set whole as "enumeratione" from the first line of column 1467, which prints "ione" (the t lost or worn). Worn type set as intended: "sen liber" set seu liber; "lib, I" set lib. I. The caption and its italic sub-caption form one sentence; the English is divided between the two lines accordingly. Italics of the page are not marked in the source lines; quotations are in quotation marks in the English. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1467
ac proinde de Leporio aliquo episcopo qui floruerit ante Ambrosium Mediolanensem, universam synodum Africanam quam commemorat, Joannem Chrysostomum, Severianum, Atticum Constantinopolitanum, qui post Leporium nominantur. Deinde, si de Leporio nostro et de illa synodo Africana, quae confessioni ejus suffragata est, loqui voluisset Basilius, utrumque conjunxisset, nec medium inter Leporium et synodum inseruisset Ambrosium. Denique sola nominis similitudo levius est fundamentum quam ut huic assertioni statuendae sufficiat, cum et in consilio Toletano I et alibi legantur hujus nominis aliquot viri. Ad synodum quod attinet, quam Africanam universam appellat Basilius, quis sibi persuaserit eamdem esse in qua Leporii confessio approbata, si epistolam inde missam ad Gallicanos episcopos, subscriptionesque Africanorum inspexerit? Certe si ex Basilii diaconi verbis synodus universalis Africae intelligenda est, ad illam oculos intendisse crediderim, quae anno 397, Attico et Caesario coss., habita, et in qua Nicaeni concilii professio et fides recitata est et confirmata, ut videri potest cap. 2 codicis Romani.
and accordingly to be speaking of some bishop Leporius who flourished before Ambrose of Milan, the universal African synod which he mentions, John Chrysostom, Severian, and Atticus of Constantinople, who are named after Leporius. Next, if Basil had wished to speak of our Leporius and of that African synod which gave its vote to his confession, he would have joined the two together, and would not have inserted Ambrose in between Leporius and the synod. Finally, mere likeness of name is too slight a foundation to suffice for establishing this assertion, since both in the first Council of Toledo and elsewhere several men of this name are read of. As regards the synod which Basil calls the universal African one, who would persuade himself that it is the same as that in which the confession of Leporius was approved, if he has looked at the epistle sent from it to the Gallic bishops and at the subscriptions of the Africans? Certainly, if from the words of the deacon Basil a universal synod of Africa is to be understood, I should believe that he had his eyes on that one which was held in the year 397, in the consulship of Atticus and Caesarius, and in which "the profession and faith of the Nicene council was recited and confirmed", as may be seen in chapter 2 of the Roman codex.
Exstat idem excerptum confessionis Leporianae in illo testimoniorum delectu quem habet actio 2 Chalcedonensis concilii, sub hoc titulo: Item ejusdem Augustini sermone; DE EXPOSITIONE FIDEI. Verum cum alienis hactenus verbis personatum prodierit, ex Graeco scilicet translatum, haec est ratio cur a nemine hujus auctor Leporius sit deprehensus, etsi haec eadem verba et apud Joannem Cassianum et apud Vigilium Tapsensem transcripta legerentur, antequam integrum opusculum cura doctissimi Sirmondi a tenebris vindicaretur.
The same excerpt of the confession of Leporius exists in that selection of testimonies which the second session of the Council of Chalcedon contains, under this title: "Likewise, in a discourse of the same Augustine, ON THE EXPOSITION OF THE FAITH." But since it has hitherto come forth masked in words not its own, translated, that is, from the Greek, this is the reason why Leporius was detected by no one as its author, even though these same words were to be read transcribed both in John Cassian and in Vigilius of Thapsus, before the entire little work was rescued from darkness by the care of the most learned Sirmond.
Hoc gemino fretus suffragio, Actorum scilicet Chalcedonensis concilii et ms. Grimanici aurum contra aestimandi, asserere non dubito libellum illum emendationis Leporianae germanum esse magni Augustini fetum. Quod nonnullis etiam momentis firmare supervacaneum esse non existimo: cum et huic libello non parum auctoritatis ex tanti parentis nomine, nec gloriae parum Augustino ipsi ex synodalis libelli conscriptione accedat.
Relying on this twofold vote, namely that of the Acts of the Council of Chalcedon and that of the Grimani manuscript, which is to be valued at its weight in gold, I do not hesitate to assert that that booklet of the emendation of Leporius is the genuine offspring of the great Augustine. And I do not think it superfluous to confirm this by some further arguments: since no little authority accrues to this booklet from the name of so great a parent, and no little glory to Augustine himself from the composing of a synodal booklet.
Primum igitur tanto majoris auctoritatis mihi esse videtur utrumque illud testimonium, quod et S. Leo, et oecumenicae illius synodi Patres aetate Augustini floruerunt. Decennium enim a morte Augustini elapsum non erat, cum ad Romanam sedem evectus est Leo noster; cujus undecimo pontificatus anno in synodum oecumenicae coierunt Chalcedonem sexcenti illi Patres.
First, then, each of those two testimonies seems to me to be of so much the greater authority, because both St Leo and the Fathers of that ecumenical synod flourished in the age of Augustine. For a decade had not elapsed from the death of Augustine when our Leo was raised to the Roman see; and in the eleventh year of his pontificate those six hundred Fathers came together at Chalcedon into an ecumenical synod.
2. Cum adhuc archidiaconi munere fungeretur S. Leo in Gallicanis provinciis aliquamdiu commoratus est, quas primum Leporius suo errore inficere coeperat, quasque postmodum suae emendationis publicatione recreavit. Etsi enim nullius antiqui monumenti auctoritate testatum habeamus quod recentior quidam prodidit, videlicet Leonem nostrum, antequam pontificatus apicem adeptus esset, non semel Gallicanas provincias adisse; certum tamen est Prosperi testis non modo aequalis, sed et ocularis testimonio, quod tunc temporis Leonem nostrum Galliae detinebant, cum Sixtus papa excessit e vita anno Domini 440 fere ineunte. Facile igitur potuit vir omnium ecclesiasticarum rerum curiosus indagator vel a Prospero, vel ab aliis regioni illius hominibus
2. While he was still discharging the office of archdeacon, St Leo stayed for some time in the Gallic provinces, which Leporius had first begun to infect with his error, and which he afterwards refreshed by the publication of his emendation. For although we do not have attested by the authority of any ancient monument what a certain more recent writer has put forth, namely that our Leo, before he attained the summit of the pontificate, went more than once to the Gallic provinces; yet it is certain, by the testimony of Prosper, a witness not only contemporary but an eyewitness, that Gaul was detaining our Leo at the time when Pope Sixtus departed this life, about the beginning of the year of the Lord 440. A man who was a careful investigator of all ecclesiastical matters could therefore easily, either from Prosper or from other men of that region,
<!-- fn: (a) call after ‹cap. 2› — Sic appellat collectionem canonum, quam tom. III emendatam recudemus, et Romanam non esse probabimus. | So he calls the collection of canons which we shall reprint emended in volume III, and shall prove not to be Roman. -->
<!-- fn: (b) call after ‹fretus suffragio,› — Hoc Augustini testimonium non spectat ad Acta synodi Chalcedonensis, uti monuimus annot. 3. Graecus textus est vetus interpretatio testimoniorum quae Leo misit in Orientem; haecque Graeca antiquissima interpretatio praeter ms. Grimanicum Latinum eidem testimonio, licet in aliis codicibus Latinis omisso, fidem facit, | This testimony of Augustine does not belong to the Acts of the Synod of Chalcedon, as we noted in annotation 3. The Greek text is an old translation of the testimonies which Leo sent to the East; and this most ancient Greek translation, besides the Latin Grimani manuscript, gives credit to the same testimony, although it is omitted in the other Latin codices. (The note runs over into the right column of the foot band and ends there with a comma, as printed.) -->
<!-- fn: (c) call after ‹440 fere› — Sixtum III obiise die 11 Augusti ex nostro vetustissimo Sacramentario probabilius conjecimus annot. 23 in § 33 mensis Octobris, hoc tomo col. 135 (nostro II). | That Sixtus III died on 11 August we have conjectured as more probable from our very ancient Sacramentary, in annotation 23 on § 33 of the month of October, in this volume col. 135 (in ours, II). (Printed under the right column of the foot band; "obiise" as printed.) -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1467

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1467 (call not visible; note printed under the left column)

Sic appellat collectionem canonum, quam tom. III emendatam recudemus, et Romanam non esse probabimus.

So he calls the collection of canons which we shall reprint, corrected, in volume III, and shall prove not to be Roman.

(printed under page 739)

(b) ‹anchor: gemino fretus suffragio,› · call in col 1467

Hoc Augustini testimonium non spectat ad Acta synodi Chalcedonensis, uti monuimus annot. 3. Graecus textus est vetus interpretatio testimoniorum quae Leo misit in Orientem ; haecque Graeca antiquissima interpretatio praeter ms. Grimanicum Latinum eidem testimonio, licet in aliis codicibus Latinis omisso, fidem facit,

This testimony of Augustine does not belong to the Acts of the Council of Chalcedon, as we pointed out in annotation 3. The Greek text is an old translation of the testimonies which Leo sent to the East; and this very ancient Greek translation, besides the Latin Grimani manuscript, vouches for the same testimony, although it is omitted in the other Latin codices.

(printed under page 739)

(c) ‹anchor: Domini 440 fere› · call in col 1467

Sixtum III obiise die 11 Augusti ex nostro vetustissimo Sacramentario probabilius conjecimus annot. 23 in § 33 mensis Octobris, hoc tomo col. 135 (nostro II).

That Sixtus III died on 11 August we have conjectured, as the more probable view, from our very ancient Sacramentary, in annotation 23 on § 33 of the month of October, in this volume col. 135 (our II).

(printed under page 739)

Page

  • running head: 1467 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS] (left half of the page head; the right half is not in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ione, ac proinde de Leporio›; B ‹derim, quae anno 397, Attico›; C ‹mare supervacaneum esse non existimo›; D ‹quam pontificatus apicem adeptus esset›
  • old-edition numerals: 1560 after ‹eamdem esse in›; 1561 after ‹omnium ecclesiasticarum›
  • other: The column's first printed word is "ione," the end of "enumeratione", set whole at the foot of column 1466; the comma after it is not set here. The column ends "ho-"; the word is set whole as "hominibus" from the first line of column 1468 ("minibus"). The section numeral "2." is worn and looks like "?."; read as 2. The paragraph "Primum igitur" carries no numeral on the page. "Toletano I": the numeral is a small worn stroke, read as I. Worn type set as intended: "floruerunt" (a stray mark in the word), "Gailicanis" set Gallicanis. Italics of the page are not marked in the source lines; quotations are in quotation marks in the English. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1468
hoc ipsum discere, quod postea et universali synodo et Leoni Augusto et toti etiam posteritati notum esse voluit, Augustini stylo confessionem Leporianam exaratam fuisse.
have learned this very thing, which he afterwards wished to be known both to the universal synod and to Leo Augustus and indeed to all posterity: that the confession of Leporius was written by the pen of Augustine.
3. Nisi certo certius S. Leo cognovisset sive ex publica notitia, sive aliunde, vere Augustini fuisse hunc, de quo agimus, libellum, numquam id commisisset, ut illud tamquam authenticum catholicae veritatis testem sub tanti doctoris nomine synodo oecumenicae proponeret, praesertim cum ex Africana Ecclesia nonnulli episcopi adessent concilio Chalcedonensi, quibus probe nota erant omnia Augustini sui opuscula. Hoc enim in comperto est in sacris Ecclesiae synodis oecumenicis non nisi ex certa SS. Patrum traditione, eaque ex indubitatis illorum scriptis expressa, catholicam doctrinam statui: qui secus faceret, sacrosanctam veritatem Ecclesiamque ipsam contemptui probrisque haereticorum hominum ultro exponeret, quod de pontifice nostro minus quam de quoquam alio exstimandum est.
3. Unless St Leo had known more certainly than certain, whether from public knowledge or from elsewhere, that this booklet of which we are treating was truly Augustine's, he would never have allowed himself to propose it to an ecumenical synod, under the name of so great a doctor, as an authentic witness of Catholic truth, especially since there were present at the Council of Chalcedon some bishops from the African Church, to whom all the little works of their own Augustine were thoroughly known. For this is well ascertained, that in the sacred ecumenical synods of the Church Catholic doctrine is established only from the sure tradition of the holy Fathers, and that tradition drawn from their undoubted writings: whoever did otherwise would of his own accord expose the most sacred truth and the Church herself to the contempt and reproaches of heretical men, which is to be thought of our pontiff less than of anyone else.
4. Nemo est qui nesciat quam personam sustinuerit per illam aetatem Augustinus tum in universa Ecclesia, tum maxime in Africana: nullum quippe coactum est tunc temporis in iis regionibus concilium, cui dux Aurelius, ingeniumque Augustinus non esset; nec ingenium modo, sed et oculus, et lingua, et manus. Unde cum Leporii negotium actum fuerit, ejusque confessio approbata in Africana synodo (hoc enim et Joannes papa II diserte asserit in epistola ad Avienum caeterosque senatores, et ipsa Africanorum episcoporum ad Gallos epistola indicat, quae synodicae formam prae se fert), quis dubitet in hac occasione, ut in caeteris Augustini stylum mutuatam esse synodum?
4. There is no one who does not know what part Augustine sustained through that age, both in the universal Church and most of all in the African: for no council was gathered at that time in those regions "of which Aurelius was not the leader and Augustine the mind"; and not the mind only, but also the eye, and the tongue, and the hand. Hence, since the affair of Leporius was transacted and his confession approved in an African synod (for Pope John II expressly asserts this in his epistle to Avienus and the other senators, and the very epistle of the African bishops to the Gauls, which bears the form of a synodical letter, indicates it), who would doubt that on this occasion, as on the others, the synod borrowed the pen of Augustine?
5. Quae ratio epistolam Afrorum mox laudatam Augustino ut auctori asserit (cui sententiae Sirmondus subscribit) eadem et libellum illi vindicat: stylus enim utrobique Augustinianus est; nec stylus solummodo, sed etiam doctrina ipsa conceptusque Augustinum prorsus redolent, ut legenti facile patebit. Sic in epist. 3 ad Volusianum ait quod homo Deus homini permixtus sit, et quod persona Christi mixtura est Dei et hominis; monetque ibi, ut et in excerpto, lectorem ut recedat a consuetudine corporum, qua solent duo liquores ita commisceri, ut neuter servet integritatem suam. Vide etiam lib. IV de Trinit. cap. 20, Enchiridii cap. 34 et 36. Quod item in hoc eodem testimonio dicitur Deus capax non capabilis, Augustiniani styli est; sic enim inquit Aug. in altercatione cum Pascentio: Incapabilem autem nec legunt, nec juste defendunt. Quomodo enim incapabilis Pater, quem capit Filius totum?... Quomodo incapabilis Pater, qui capitur totus a Filio?... Qui capit omnia, quem capit nemo, sed hominum: nam totus capitur a Filio. Denique de modo quos Deus totus implet omnia, et in hac ipsa Leporianae confessionis parte, et in epist. citata ad Volusianum iisdem verbis disserit. Ab accuratiori ampliorique utriusque collatione consulto me contineo. Hanc spartam venustius adornabunt viri doctissimi San-Germanenses Benedictini, qui S. Augustini Opera novis curis expurgata, aucta, illustrata prope diem daturi sunt in lucem. Interim alia Augustini loca huic confessioni concinentia indicata lege in notis eruditi viri Joannis Garnerii, parte I Operum Marii Mercatoris, pag. 230.
5. The reasoning which claims the epistle of the Africans just cited for Augustine as its author (to which opinion Sirmond subscribes) likewise vindicates the booklet for him: for the style in both is Augustinian; and not the style only, but the doctrine itself and the conceptions are thoroughly redolent of Augustine, as will easily be plain to the reader. Thus in epistle 3, to Volusianus, he says that [as] man "God was mingled with man", and that "the person of Christ is a mixture of God and man"; and he warns the reader there, as also in the excerpt, to "withdraw from the habit of bodies, by which two liquids are wont to be so mingled together that neither keeps its own integrity". See also book IV On the Trinity, chapter 20, and the Enchiridion, chapters 34 and 36. Likewise, that in this same testimony God is called "containing, not containable" is of the Augustinian style; for thus Augustine says in his disputation with Pascentius: "But 'uncontainable' they neither read nor justly defend. For how is the Father uncontainable, Whom the Son contains whole?... How is the Father uncontainable, Who is contained whole by the Son?... Who contains all things, Whom no one contains, but [no one] of men: for He is contained whole by the Son." Finally, concerning the manner in which God wholly fills all things, he discourses in the same words both in this very part of the confession of Leporius and in the epistle to Volusianus already cited. From a more exact and fuller comparison of the two I purposely refrain. This province will be more gracefully adorned by those most learned men, the Benedictines of Saint-Germain, who are shortly to bring to light the Works of St Augustine purged, enlarged and illustrated by fresh labours. Meanwhile read other places of Augustine in harmony with this confession pointed out in the notes of that learned man Jean Garnier, part I of the Works of Marius Mercator, page 230.
<!-- fn: (d) call after ‹sub tanti doctoris nomine› — Patrum testimonia Leo non misit ad synodum Chalcedonensem, sed anno ante ea per legatos miserat in Orientem. Confer admonitionem in epist. 23, in fine. | Leo did not send the testimonies of the Fathers to the Synod of Chalcedon, but had sent them to the East by his legates the year before. Compare the admonition on epistle 23, at the end. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1468

Footnotes

(d) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1468 (call not visible; note printed under the right column)

Patrum testimonia Leo non misit ad synodum Chalcedonensem, sed anno ante ea per legatos miserat in Orientem. Confer admonitionem in epist. 23, in fine.

Leo did not send the testimonies of the Fathers to the Council of Chalcedon, but had sent them to the East by his legates the year before. Compare the admonition on letter 23, at the end.

(printed under page 739)

Page

  • running head: [NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1468 (the left part of the head is cut off in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹minibus hoc ipsum discere›; B ‹quoquam alio exstimandum est.›; C ‹Augustinum prorsus redolent›; D ‹utriusque collatione consulto›
  • old-edition numerals: 1562 after ‹quem capit Filius totum?...›
  • other: The column's first printed word is "minibus", the end of "hominibus", set whole at the foot of column 1467. The column ends with a complete sentence. Turned or worn letters set as intended: "Euchiridii" set Enchiridii; "Ang." set Aug. UNSURE: "ait quod homo Deus homini permixtus sit" is set as printed; "homo" before the italic quotation may be a fault of the print (perhaps for "hoc modo"), and the English renders it tentatively with a bracketed supplement. "illud tamquam authenticum ... testem" is as printed. The foot band under this column also carries the end of note (b) and note (c), whose calls stand in column 1467; they are recorded there. Italics of the page are not marked in the source lines; quotations are in quotation marks in the English. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1469
6. Non ea eruditione ornatus videtur fuisse Leporius monachus, ut eximiae fidei professioni conscribendae idoneus esset, praesertim cum de abstrusissimo incarnationis mysterio ageretur, quod omnem humanae mentis captum longissime superat. Enim vero quod summa animi demissione de se fatetur Leporius, illaesa veritate dictum esse putaverim, quod, inquam, errorem suum in propriam ipse imperitiam refundit, et stultam, ut ipse ait, simplicitatem suam accusat. Si cujus autem operam desiderare compulsus est Leporius ad suam confessionem exponendam, non alterius debuit quam Augustini, tum ob eam rationem quam supra numero 4 posuimus, tum quia ejus studio et emendatus fuerat et ad sanam fidem revocatus. Augustinum enim, aliorum nominibus suppressis, nominant Gennadius et Leodiensis epistolae Afrorum codex apud Sirmondum tomo I Conciliorum Galliae.
6. The monk Leporius does not seem to have been furnished with such learning as to be fit for composing an outstanding profession of faith, especially when the matter in hand was the most abstruse mystery of the incarnation, which very far surpasses all the grasp of the human mind. Indeed, what Leporius confesses of himself with the utmost lowliness of mind I should think to have been said without injury to the truth: I mean that he himself throws his error back upon his own want of skill, and accuses his own "foolish simplicity", as he himself says. But if Leporius was compelled to want anyone's help for setting forth his confession, it ought to have been that of no other than Augustine, both for the reason which we stated above under number 4, and because it was by his zeal that he had been both corrected and recalled to the sound faith. For Augustine, the names of the others being suppressed, is named by Gennadius and by the Liège codex of the epistle of the Africans in Sirmond, volume I of the Councils of Gaul.
7. Denique Leporius suo ipse subscribens libello satis indicat ab alio eumdem fuisse conscriptum. cum eum suo sensu dicatum esse commemorat, et ita de eo loquitur: Hujus epistolae fidem, hujus epistolae professionem; in quo videtur eam non ausus esse vocare suam, quem sciebat ab alio fuisse dictatam. Nec magni momenti est quod ex synodica Africanorum episcoporum epistola objicias, qui confessionem illam Leporii ipsius esse testantur. Multis enim nominibus ipsius erat et dicebatur, quia videlicet ipsius sensu dictata, ipsiusque nomine evulganda erat; qui ejus fidem emendationemque palam faciebat; quia denique propria eam manu descriptam proprioque munitam chirographo in Gallias mittebat. Et certe plurimum intererat tunc tomporis ut ipsius industria et ingenio conscripta esse crederetur, ut eo libentius promptiusque eorum consensus subcriptioque eliceretur, quos in errorem suum pertractos in Africam secum abduxerat. Denique plurima sunt hujusmodi epistolarum exempla, quae non eorum esse dicuntur qui eas conscripserunt, sed eorum quorum vice ac nomine fuerant ab alio compositae. Talis est celebris epistola Pelagii papae II ad Eliam et alios Istriae episcopos. Tales apud Augustinum, Bernardum et alios plurimae, quae tunc quando missae sunt, dictam ob causam iis a quibus mittebantur attributae sunt, nunc vero merito jure germanis suis auctoribus restituuntur.
7. Finally Leporius himself, in subscribing his own booklet, sufficiently indicates that it was composed by another, when he records that it was "dictated according to his own mind", and speaks of it thus: "The faith of this epistle, the profession of this epistle"; wherein he seems not to have dared to call his own that which he knew to have been dictated by another. Nor is it of great moment that you should object from the synodical epistle of the African bishops, who testify that that confession "is Leporius's own". For on many grounds it was his and was called his: namely, because it was dictated according to his own mind and was to be published in his own name; because it made public his faith and emendation; and finally because he was sending it into Gaul copied out by his own hand and secured by his own signature. And certainly it mattered very much at that time that it should be believed to have been composed by his own industry and talent, so that the consent and subscription of those whom he had drawn into his error and led away with him into Africa might be the more willingly and readily elicited. Lastly, there are very many examples of epistles of this kind, which are said to belong not to those who composed them, but to those in whose stead and name they had been composed by another. Such is the celebrated epistle of Pope Pelagius II to Elias and the other bishops of Istria. Such are very many in Augustine, Bernard and others, which, at the time when they were sent, were for the said reason attributed to those by whom they were sent, but are now with good right restored to their genuine authors.
Etsi porro luculenta haec et Augustino digna sit epistola seu confessio, non tamen tantae fuit auctoritatis, ut propterea Leporius inter doctores catholicos censeretur in Oriente, et Augustinus, qui solus e quatuor subscriptoribus superstes fuit anno 430 ad concilium Ephesinum vocaretur; quamquam, addit J. Garnerius, cujus et illa verba sunt pag. 230, Volusianus, cum ea tempestate in aula Theodosii versaretur, non sine causa dici potest impulsor, ut Augustinus prae caeteris Afris nominatim accerseretur. Nec enim Leporius, ut vidimus, inter doctores in Oriente numeratus est, nec Augustinus ista commendatione indigebat, ut prae caeteris ad synodum vocaretur, cui tot aliis nominibus non haec modo praerogativa, sed et singularissima quaeque debebantur privilegia. Vide supra pag. 43.
Moreover, although this epistle or confession is splendid and worthy of Augustine, yet it was not "of such great authority that on its account Leporius was reckoned among the Catholic doctors in the East, and Augustine, who alone of the four subscribers was surviving in the year 430, was summoned to the Council of Ephesus; although," adds J. Garnier, whose words those also are, at page 230, "Volusianus, since at that time he was living at the court of Theodosius, can not without reason be called the instigator of Augustine's being summoned by name before the other Africans." For neither was Leporius, as we have seen, numbered among the doctors in the East, nor did Augustine need that commendation in order to be called to the synod before the rest, since to him, on so many other grounds, not this prerogative only but all the most singular privileges were due. See above, page 43.
AD EPISTOLAM CLXVI.
ON EPISTLE CLXVI.
APUD QUESNELLUM CXXXV.
IN QUESNEL, CXXXV.
Neonae Ravennensi episcopo.
To Neon, bishop of Ravenna.
Hanc Leonis epistolam e loco quem hactenus obtinuerat dimovimus, cumque ad Marciani Augusti consulatum pertinere credita sit, qui incidit in ann. Christi. 451, eam modo ad Majoriani Augusti consulatum
We have removed this epistle of Leo from the place which it had hitherto held, and whereas it has been believed to belong to the consulship of Marcian Augustus, which falls in the year of Christ 451, we now judge that it to the consulship of Majorian Augustus
<!-- fn: (a) call after ‹debebantur privilegia. Vide› — Hic Quesnellus in sua editione citat canonum collectionem a se editam initio tomi secundi, quam nos tomo III recudemus, indicatque finem capitis 16. | Here Quesnel in his edition cites the collection of canons published by him at the beginning of his second volume, which we shall reprint in volume III, and he indicates the end of chapter 16. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1469

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: privilegia. Vide› · call in col 1469

Hic Quesnellus in sua editione citat canonum collectionem a se editam initio tomi secundi, quam nos tomo III recudemus, indicatque finem capitis 16.

Here Quesnel in his edition cites the collection of canons published by him at the beginning of the second volume, which we shall reprint in volume III, and he points to the end of chapter 16.

(printed under page 740)

Page

  • running head: 1469 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS] (left half of the page head; the right half is not in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹6. Non ea eruditione ornatus›; B ‹cum eum suo sensu dicatum esse›; C ‹rum quorum vice ac nomine›; D ‹bat, ut prae caeteris ad synodum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1563 after ‹sed eorum›
  • other: The column ends "consu-"; the word is set whole as "consulatum" from the first line of column 1470 ("latum"). The last English line breaks mid-sentence with the column: its verb ("referendam esse existimamus") stands at the head of column 1470, so the English "we now judge that it to the consulship of Majorian Augustus" is left open on purpose and is completed there. The foot band under this column also carries the opening of note (b), whose call stands in column 1470; it is recorded there. Italics of the page are not marked in the source lines; quotations are in quotation marks in the English. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1470
referendam esse existimamus, hoc est ad ann. 458. Primum enim cum viginti epistolae Leonis anno 451 datae etiam nunc supersint, nulla tamen alia Marciani consulatu annotata reperitur, omnes Adelphii consulatum inscriptum habent. Quia igitur sibi persuadeat, Leonem sibi in omnibus vel levis momenti rebus constantissimum, post tot epistolas nomine Adelphii consulis insignitas, stylum mutasse, et de Marciani nomine apponendo cogitasse? Quod enim de hujus Augusti consulatu in illis epistolis non meminerit, non ex memoriae lapsu vel oscitantia casuve aliquo contigisse credendum est, sed potius putandum non ita fuisse in usu per ejus consulatum tempora numerare, licet hujus omissionis ratio non appareret. Hoc et pro certo habendum nequaquam id a Leone omittendum fuisse, si usus tulisset, praesertim cum illae omnes epistolae in Orientem missae sint, et ad Orientales episcopos datae; immo ad Constantinopolitanum antistitem, ad Julianum Coensem, ad Pulcheriam Augustam, ad synodum Chalcedonensem, et ad ipsum imperatorem Marcianum. Quibus consideratis nemo sibi suadebit unicam epistolam, post illas omnes scriptam et ad Italiae episcopum missam, praeter consuetudinem decoratam fuisse Marciani nomine.
is to be referred, that is, to the year 458. For first, although twenty epistles of Leo dated in the year 451 still survive, yet no other is found marked with the consulship of Marcian; all have the consulship of Adelphius inscribed. Who then would persuade himself that Leo, most consistent with himself in all things, even those of slight moment, after so many epistles marked with the name of the consul Adelphius, changed his style and thought of setting down the name of Marcian? For that he made no mention of this Augustus's consulship in those epistles is not to be believed to have happened through a slip of memory or carelessness or some chance, but rather it is to be thought that it was not thus the usage to reckon the dates by his consulship, even though the reason of this omission should not appear. This too is to be held for certain, that Leo would by no means have omitted it if usage had allowed it, especially since all those epistles were sent to the East and addressed to Eastern bishops; indeed to the bishop of Constantinople, to Julian of Cos, to Pulcheria Augusta, to the Synod of Chalcedon, and to the emperor Marcian himself. These things considered, no one will persuade himself that a single epistle, written after all those and sent to a bishop of Italy, was adorned, contrary to custom, with the name of Marcian.
2. Quoties unicum consulem in epistolis suis Leo annotavit, toties Occidentalem consulem, non vero Orientalem nominavit. Quod non in solo hujus anni consulatu fere vicesies sic annotato usurpavit; sed et in aliis pluribus. Epistola enim 18 [nunc 19] an. 448 solo Posthumiano; sex anni 452, solo Herculano; quatuordecim an. 453, solo Opilione; duae an. 455, quae solae sunt, Valentiniano uno; epist. 129 [nunc 159], an. 458, solo Majoriano; epist. 137 [nunc 169] an. 459, solo Recimere designantur. In quo rationem simul habes cur tot epistolae hujus anni 451 Adelphii potius consulatum habeant quam Marciani, etiam illae epistolae novem ad Marcianum ipsum conjugemque ejus Pulcheriam datae; et cur epistola quam discutimus non debuerit annotari Marciani unius consulatu: nimirum haec erat, ut appparet, tunc temporis consuetudo, ut Occidentales Occidentalem, Orientales Orientalem consulem publicis instrumentis inscriberent.
2. As often as Leo marked a single consul in his epistles, so often did he name the Western consul, and not the Eastern. And this he practised not only in the consulship of this year, so marked almost twenty times, but also in several others. For epistle 18 [now 19], of the year 448, is designated by Postumianus alone; six of the year 452 by Herculanus alone; fourteen of the year 453 by Opilio alone; two of the year 455, which are the only ones, by Valentinian alone; epistle 129 [now 159], of the year 458, by Majorian alone; epistle 137 [now 169], of the year 459, by Ricimer alone. Herein you have at once the reason why so many epistles of this year 451 bear the consulship of Adelphius rather than that of Marcian, even those nine epistles addressed to Marcian himself and to his consort Pulcheria; and why the epistle which we are discussing ought not to have been marked with the consulship of Marcian alone: namely, this was, as appears, the custom at that time, that the Westerners inscribed the Western consul, the Easterners the Eastern, in public instruments.
3. Numquam ita a Leone positam esse consularem notam, consulatu, sed vel consule vel consulibus, legenti facile est animadvertere, ut aliena manu additam nemo non videat hujus epistolae notam.
3. That the consular date was never set down by Leo in this way, "in the consulship", but either "consul" or "consuls", it is easy for a reader to observe, so that everyone sees that the date of this epistle was added by another hand.
4. Apparet ex epistolae hujus inspectione eam a Leone fuisse scriptam ad consultationem episcoporum illius provinciae, quae Ravennensi suberat, illiusque consulationis occasionem natam esse ex reditu aliquorum hominum, qui ex illis regionibus in captivitatem abducti ab aliquot annis fuerant post barbaricam aliquam irruptionem, et tunc demum ad sedes suas libertatemque redierant. Constat autem pace potitam fuisse Italiam Leonis papae temporibus saltem usque ad annum 451, quo volunt hanc scriptam esse epistolam. Jam quidem coeperat irruptio barbarorum duce Attila timeri a Romanis: vastabat enim tunc temporis Gallias vir ille ad hominum terrorem natus, et merito tantam tamque vicinam barbarorum multitudinem Roma formidabat; sed Italiam non est ingressus, nisi anno sequenti 452, quo Attila continuo resumpta fiducia, ut Paulus Diaconus scribit, cruentus Italiam petit, Aquileiam captam funditus eradit. Ticinumque et Mediolanum regias urbes excidit. Multum ergo verisimile est Ravennensem regionem inter Italicas nobilissimam, Attilanum expertam esse furorem (etsi civitatem ipsam praesulis sui precibus liberatam esse nonnulli referant),
4. It appears from an inspection of this epistle that it was written by Leo in answer to a consultation of the bishops of that province which was subject to the bishop of Ravenna, and that the occasion of that consultation arose from the return of certain men who had been carried off from those regions into captivity some years before, after some barbarian irruption, and had then at last returned to their homes and to liberty. Now it is established that Italy enjoyed peace in the times of Pope Leo at least down to the year 451, in which they would have it that this epistle was written. Already indeed an irruption of the barbarians under the leadership of Attila had begun to be feared by the Romans: for at that time that man, born for the terror of mankind, was laying waste Gaul, and with reason Rome dreaded so great and so near a multitude of barbarians; but he did not enter Italy until the following year, 452, in which "Attila, his confidence at once resumed," as Paul the Deacon writes, "makes bloodily for Italy, takes Aquileia and razes it to the ground, and destroys Ticinum and Milan, royal cities." It is therefore very probable that the region of Ravenna, the noblest among those of Italy, experienced the fury of Attila (although some relate that the city itself was delivered by the prayers of its bishop),
<!-- fn: (b) call after ‹consularem notam,› — Confer nostram annot. 21 (Col. 1195, n. a) in hanc epistolam | Compare our annotation 21 (col. 1195, note a) on this epistle. (The note begins under the left column of the foot band and ends under the right; no stop is printed after "epistolam".) -->
<!-- fn: (c) call after ‹a Leone fuisse scriptam› — Haec epistola ad consultationem episcoporum provinciae Ravennatis scripta non apparet. Encyclica videtur ad plures, ut in admonitione observavimus. | This epistle does not appear to have been written in answer to a consultation of the bishops of the province of Ravenna. It seems to be an encyclical to several, as we observed in the admonition. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1470

Footnotes

(b) ‹anchor: consularem notam,› · call in col 1470

Confer nostram annot. 21 (Col. 1195, n. a) in hanc epistolam

Compare our annotation 21 (col. 1195, note a) on this letter

(printed under page 740)

(c) ‹anchor: fuisse scriptam› · call in col 1470

Haec epistola ad consultationem episcoporum provinciae Ravennatis scripta non apparet. Encyclica videtur ad plures, ut in admonitione observavimus.

This letter does not appear to have been written in answer to a consultation of the bishops of the province of Ravenna. It seems to be an encyclical to several, as we observed in the admonition.

(printed under page 740)

Page

  • running head: [NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1470 (the left part of the head is cut off in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹latum referendam esse existimamus›; B ‹Coensem, ad Pulcheriam Augustam›; C ‹ipsum conjugemque ejus Pulcheriam›; D ‹ptam esse epistolam. Jam quidem›
  • old-edition numerals: 1564 after ‹et ad Orientales›; 1565 after ‹Ravennensem›
  • other: The column's first printed word is "latum", the end of "consulatum", set whole at the foot of column 1469; the first English line completes the sentence left open there. The column ends "referant)," with a comma, mid-sentence. "Hoc et pro certo habendum" is set as printed (perhaps for "Hoc est"), slightly UNSURE. The square brackets around "nunc 19", "nunc 159", "nunc 169" are printed. Worn type set as intended: "duce Attila" (the u broken), "quidem" (the q broken). Italics of the page are not marked in the source lines; quotations are in quotation marks in the English. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1471
plurimosque saltem ex agro et parochia Ravennensi inde raptos in captivitatem anno 452, quando aetatis defectu nondum ullius rei firmam poterant habere notitiam, ut ait Leo, post aliquot annos, scilicet 457 et 458, discretionis annos libertatemque simul et patriam assecutos esse, et de suo baptismo dubitare coepisse ac regenerationis gratiam abire. Quae Italis occasio fuit consulendi pontificem Romanum, et Romano pontifici ad illius regionis episcopos hanc scribendi epistolam, sicut et aliam, propter controversias ex eadem clade et captivitate barbarica nascentes, scripsit ad Aquileiensem episcopum, eodem hoc Majoriani Augusti consulatu. Quam facile autem fuerit ut errore librariorum pro Majoriani nomine Marciani nomen irrepserit, nemo non videt: praesertim cum saepissime ancipites et fugitivi mss. codicum apices divinare cogant lectorem, quorum etiam penuria his nos conjecturis, si tamen merae conjecturae sunt, contentos esse compellit. Vix enim geminus codex ms. adfuit, et ex Cantabrigensi, cujus lectiones variae nobis transmissae sunt, nihil lucis affulget, nisi quod humanissimus vir dominus Gale indicat diem quo epistola scripta est illic non esse annotatam; ut probabile sit consularem quoque notam ab illo codice abfuisse. Haec curiosius investigasse non omnino inutile fuerit, tum ad ordinem Epistolarum sancti Leonis securius figendum, tum ne hac epocha amplius abutantur scriptores ecclesiastici, qui eam epistolae consularem notam adire solent, ut annum obitus S. Petri Chrysologi Ravennae episcopi investigent; immo et tempus morti S. Germani Autissiodorensis, qui in ea profectione decessit, in qua Ravennae exceptus est a S. Petro Chrysologo, hujus civitatis episcopo.
and that very many, at least from the territory and diocese of Ravenna, carried off thence into captivity in the year 452, when through lack of age they "could not yet have a firm knowledge of anything", as Leo says, after some years, namely in 457 and 458, attained the years of discretion and at the same time liberty and their homeland, and began to doubt about their baptism and to seek the grace of regeneration. This was the occasion for the Italians of consulting the Roman pontiff, and for the Roman pontiff of writing this epistle to the bishops of that region, just as he also wrote another, on account of controversies arising from the same disaster and barbarian captivity, to the bishop of Aquileia, in this same consulship of Majorian Augustus. And how easy it was for the name of Marcian to creep in, by the error of copyists, in place of the name of Majorian, everyone sees: especially since the doubtful and fugitive strokes of the manuscript codices very often force the reader to divine; and the scarcity of these also compels us to be content with these conjectures, if indeed they are mere conjectures. For scarcely two manuscript codices were at hand, and from the Cambridge one, whose variant readings were sent to us, no light shines, except that the most courteous Mr Gale indicates that the day on which the epistle was written is not marked there; so that it is probable that the consular date also was absent from that codex. To have investigated these things somewhat carefully will not have been altogether useless, both for fixing more securely the order of the Epistles of St Leo, and so that this date may no longer be misused by ecclesiastical writers, who are wont to resort to that consular date of the epistle in order to trace the year of the death of St Peter Chrysologus, bishop of Ravenna; and indeed also the time of the death of St Germanus of Auxerre, who died on that journey in which he was received at Ravenna by St Peter Chrysologus, bishop of this city.
1. Neonae seu Neoniae. Ita Victor. codex et indices Cisterciensis et Claromariscensis cum edit. Isidoriana, necnon Ughellus in Italia sacra. Nec vero inusitatum hoc nomen est, subscripsit enim concilio Chalcedonensi Neon, episcopus Psyllii Pamphiliae. Porro ille Neon, sive Leo, ut alii, successit Petro Chrysologo an. 450, decessitque tertio sui pontificatus anno, ut refert Ughellus.
1. "To Neon" or "to Neonius". So the codex of Saint-Victor and the indexes of Cîteaux and of Clairmarais, with the Isidorian edition, and also Ughelli in the Italia sacra. Nor indeed is this name unusual, for Neon, bishop of Psyllium in Pamphylia, subscribed the Council of Chalcedon. Now this Neon, or Leo, as others have it, succeeded Peter Chrysologus in the year 450, and died in the third year of his pontificate, as Ughelli relates.
2. Inexpiabile scelus. At Leonis nostri sensum August. epist. 203: Rebaptizare hominem haereticum, omnino peccatum est; rebaptizare autem catholicum, immanissimum scelus est; ubi, ut vides, uterque latum discrimen ponit inter catholicum qui rebaptizat haereticum, et haereticum, qui rebaptizat catholicum.
2. "An inexpiable crime." In the sense of our Leo, Augustine, epistle 203: "To rebaptize a heretic is altogether a sin; but to rebaptize a Catholic is a most monstrous crime"; where, as you see, each of them places a wide difference between a Catholic who rebaptizes a heretic and a heretic who rebaptizes a Catholic.
3. Juxta haereticorum dogma, contra SS. Patrum instituta. Ita Thuan. et Canatbr.; at vulgat.; Juxta haereticorum damnata a sanctis Patribus instituta. Porro vel Donatistas mihi videtur indicare S. Leo, teste S. August. de Haeresibus cap. 69, vel forsitan Novatianos et Montenses, de quibus idem affirmat Innocentius I epist. ad Victricium cap. 8.
3. "According to the dogma of the heretics, against the institutes of the holy Fathers." So the codex of de Thou and that of Cambridge; but the common editions: "According to the institutes of the heretics, condemned by the holy Fathers." Now St Leo seems to me to indicate either the Donatists, as St Augustine witnesses, On Heresies, chapter 69, or perhaps the Novatians and Montenses, of whom Innocent I affirms the same in his epistle to Victricius, chapter 8.
Sententia. Ita Thuan. et Cantabr. nec non Gratianus et Yvo; vulg., doctrina.
"Judgement." So the codex of de Thou and that of Cambridge, and also Gratian and Ivo; the common editions, "doctrine".
4. Nec vereamur huic salutis januam aperire, etc. Ita intrepide tales baptizari volebant, etiam sine apposita conditione, Patres concilii Carthaginensis, quod quintum vocant, in cod. Afric. num. 72, Leo noster epist. 2 [nunc 167] ad Rusticum Narbon. et Gregorius III octavo saeculo; quod fere usque duodecimum in praxi fuit, quo coeperunt novam supplendi baptismatis viam inire. Nam Alexander III PP. primus esse videtur qui post annum 1160 hanc baptizandi formulam sub conditione conceptam invexit Si baptizatus es, non te baptizo; sed si non baptizatus es, ego te baptizo in, etc,, quam ab illo hausit scholastica
4. "Nor let us fear to open to this one the door of salvation", etc. So fearlessly did they wish such persons to be baptized, even without any condition attached: the Fathers of the Council of Carthage which they call the fifth, in the African codex, number 72, our Leo in epistle 2 [now 167] to Rusticus of Narbonne, and Gregory III in the eighth century; and this was in practice almost down to the twelfth, when they began to enter upon a new way of supplying baptism. For Pope Alexander III seems to be the first who, after the year 1160, introduced this formula of baptizing, framed under a condition: "If you are baptized, I do not baptize you; but if you are not baptized, I baptize you in", etc., which scholastic
<!-- fn: (a) call after ‹Patrum instituta.› — Vulgatam lectionem revocavimus. Vide nostram annot. 116 (Col. †194, n. j) in praesentem epist. | We have restored the common reading. See our annotation 116 (col. †194, note j) on the present epistle. (The column figure is worn: three digits are legible, the last uncertain between 1 and 4; a fourth digit may be lost.) -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1471

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Patrum instituta.› · call in col 1471

Vulgatam lectionem revocavimus. Vide nostram annot. 116 (Col. 194, n. j) in praesentem epist.

We have restored the reading of the printed editions. See our annotation 116 (col. 194, note j) on the present letter.

<!-- UNSURE: the column number in (a) is faint in the image; read as "194" (last digit could be 1); the reference is presumably to col. 1194. --> (printed under page 741)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1471 (call not visible; note printed under the left column)

Confer nostram annot. 25 (Col. 1138, n. q) in epist. 159.

Compare our annotation 25 (col. 1138, note q) on letter 159.

(printed under page 741)

Page

  • running head: 1471 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS] (left half of the page head; the right half is not in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹plurimosque saltem ex agro›; B ‹lectiones variae nobis transmissae›; C ‹Neon, sive Leo, ut alii›; D ‹4. Nec vereamur huic salutis januam›
  • old-edition numerals: 1566 after ‹dogma, contra›
  • other: The column begins mid-sentence, continuing column 1470. It ends "scho-"; the word is set whole as "scholastica" from the first line of column 1472 ("lastica"), and the English "scholastic" is completed there. "Psyllii Pamphiliae" and "Neoniae" are as printed. The formula of conditional baptism is addressed to the person baptized; "thou" is kept there only because it is a liturgical formula, UNSURE whether the house rule wants "you". The foot band under this column also carries note (b), whose call stands in column 1472; it is recorded there. Italics of the page (the lemmata and quoted readings) are not marked in the source lines; they are in quotation marks in the English. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1472
quae eodem fere saeculo nata est, theologia.
theology, which was born in about the same century, drew from him.
5. Per episcopalis manus imposuit. Eadem disciplinam assertam lege epist. 2 [nunc 167] ad Rusticum Narbon. inquis. 18, et epist. 129 [nunc 169] ad Nicetam Aquileiensem: concil. Arelatens. I, can. 8; Constantinop. I, can. 7; Siricium papam epist. ad Himerium Tarracon.; Innocentium I, epist. ad Alexandrum Antioch. episc. et ad Victricium Rothomag. Cum is ultimus ad episcopalis manus impositionem Arianos aliosque hujusmodi haereticos recipi sub imagine vel cum imagine poenitentiae decernit, videtur erudito viro mediam quamdam iniisse viam inter antiquiorem disciplinam, quae haereticos ad Ecclesiam revertentes poenitentiae, et, ut loquitur Cyprianus, lamentationibus et satisfactionibus subjiciebat, et eam quam hic Leo noster indicit, quae nihil aliud praeter manus impositionem ad virtutem Spiritus sancti recipiendam, includit. Sed cum Siricius Innocentio antiquior nihil amplius quam Leo noster requirat, tale discrimen nobis probari non potest; nec aliud per imaginem poenitentiae significari putaverim, quam erroris pristini abdicationem per professionem fidei aliquasque caeremonias dejecti poenitentisque animi indices, quae plerumque manus impositioni praeibant.
5. "By the laying on of the bishop's hand." Read the same discipline asserted in epistle 2 [now 167] to Rusticus of Narbonne, inquiry 18, and in epistle 129 [now 169] to Nicetas of Aquileia; the first Council of Arles, canon 8; the first of Constantinople, canon 7; Pope Siricius, epistle to Himerius of Tarragona; Innocent I, epistle to Alexander, bishop of Antioch, and to Victricius of Rouen. Since this last decrees that Arians and other heretics of this kind are to be received to the laying on of the bishop's hand "under the semblance" or "with the semblance of penance", he seems to a learned man to have entered upon a kind of middle way between the more ancient discipline, which subjected heretics returning to the Church to penance and, as Cyprian says, to "lamentations and satisfactions", and that which our Leo here enjoins, which includes nothing else besides the laying on of the hand for receiving the power of the Holy Spirit. But since Siricius, who is older than Innocent, requires nothing more than our Leo, such a distinction cannot be approved by us; nor should I think that anything else is signified by "the semblance of penance" than the renunciation of the former error by a profession of faith and by certain ceremonies indicative of a downcast and penitent mind, which commonly went before the laying on of the hand.
AD EPISTOLAM CLXVII.
ON EPISTLE CLXVII.
APUD QUESNELLUM II.
IN QUESNEL, II.
Rustico Narbonensi episcopo.
To Rusticus, bishop of Narbonne.
1. Hanc ad Rusticum Narbonensem epistolam anno Christi 452 assignat Sirmondus Conc. Gall. tom. I, cui et alii postea scriptores consenserunt. Ratio nulla profertur cui isthaec epocha nitatur. Hanc illos suspicor in mente habuisse. Epistolam turbulentis temporibus scriptam esse testari videntur et anxietas Rustici, quem variorum scandalorum adversitas ad abdicandam pontificiam dignitatem pene adduxerat, et variae quaestiones quas ex barbarica irruptione et provinciarum clade natas pronum est credere, ut sunt illae parvulos a barbaris in captivitatem abductos, ab haereticis baptizatos, gentiliter conversatos, et contaminatos immolatitiis escis significant. Venit enim statim in mentem clades illa miseranda, quam Hunni, duce Attila, intulerunt Galliis hoc 452 anno; nec dubitatum est quin hujus calamitatis occasione consultus a Rustico Leo noster istas ad eum litteras dederit.
1. This epistle to Rusticus of Narbonne is assigned to the year of Christ 452 by Sirmond, Councils of Gaul, volume I, with whom other writers also have afterwards agreed. No reason is brought forward on which this date rests. I suspect that they had this one in mind. That the epistle was written in turbulent times seems to be attested both by the anxiety of Rusticus, whom the adversity of various scandals had almost brought to resign the episcopal dignity, and by the various questions which it is natural to believe arose from a barbarian irruption and the disaster of the provinces, as are those [which] indicate little ones carried off by barbarians into captivity, baptized by heretics, having lived in the manner of the Gentiles, and defiled by foods offered in sacrifice. For there at once comes to mind that pitiable disaster which the Huns, under the leadership of Attila, inflicted on Gaul in this year 452; and it has not been doubted that our Leo, consulted by Rusticus on the occasion of this calamity, addressed this letter to him.
Verum aliter de harum aetate statuendum puto. Si enim inquisitionum tituli considerentur, quos ex plurimis codicibus mss. restituit Sirmondus, quosque in duobus Thuaneo et Trecopithoeano ipsi vidimus, difficile non erit sibi persuadere Rusticum Narbonensem occasione, non Gallicae, cladis ab Attilanis copiis illatae, sed potius Vandalicae direptionis et persecutionis, qua regiones Africanae longe lateque vastatae sunt, hanc consultationem ad Leonem papam misisse. Hoc satis innuit inquisitio 18: De his qui ex Africa vel Mauritinia venerunt, et nesciunt in qua secta sint baptizati, etc. Cui titulo, praeter mss. codicum fidem, accedit auctoritas ex lib. II Auxilii de ordinatione Formosi papae, ubi idem legitur. Cum enim direpta maxima parte Africae Geisericus ipsam urbem Carthaginem suae potestati subjecisset, narrat Victor Vitensis impium illum et barbarum regem navibus fractis imposuisse maximam clericorum turbam una cum Quodvultdeo Carthaginensium episcopo. eosque nudos et exspoliatos prospera navigatione Neapolim Campaniae appulisse.
But I think that a different judgement is to be made about the date of this letter. For if the titles of the inquiries are considered, which Sirmond restored from very many manuscript codices, and which we ourselves have seen in two, that of de Thou and that of Troyes (Pithou), it will not be hard to persuade oneself that Rusticus of Narbonne sent this consultation to Pope Leo on the occasion, not of the Gallic disaster inflicted by the forces of Attila, but rather of the Vandal plundering and persecution by which the African regions were laid waste far and wide. This is sufficiently intimated by inquiry 18: "Concerning those who have come from Africa or Mauretania, and do not know in what sect they were baptized", etc. To this title, besides the faith of the manuscript codices, there is added authority from book II of Auxilius On the ordination of Pope Formosus, where the same is read. For when Gaiseric, having plundered the greatest part of Africa, had subjected the city of Carthage itself to his power, Victor of Vita relates that that impious and barbarous king put a very great crowd of clerics, together with Quodvultdeus, bishop of the Carthaginians, on board broken ships, and that they, naked and despoiled, by a prosperous voyage put in at Naples in Campania.
<!-- fn: (b) call after ‹Victricium Rothomag.› — Confer nostram annot. 25 (Col. 1138, n. q) in epist. 159. | Compare our annotation 25 (col. 1138, note q) on epistle 159. (Printed under the left column of the foot band; the column figure is worn and its last digit slightly UNSURE.) -->
<!-- fn: (c) call after ‹aliter de harum› — Has litteras scriptas saltem non ante 458 probavimus in admonitione eisdem praemissa, ubi singulis Quesnelli rationibus satisfecisse nobis videmur. | We have proved in the admonition prefixed to it that this letter was written at least not before 458, where we think we have answered each of Quesnel's arguments. -->
<!-- fn: (d) call after ‹sed potius› — Id refellimus in admonitione, num. 3 et 4. | This we refute in the admonition, numbers 3 and 4. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1472

Footnotes

(c) ‹anchor: aliter de harum› · call in col 1472

Has litteras scriptas saltem non ante 458 probavimus in admonitione eisdem praemissa, ubi singulis Quesnelli rationibus satisfecisse nobis videmur.

That this letter was written at any rate not before 458 we have proved in the admonition prefixed to it, where we think we have answered each of Quesnel's arguments.

(printed under page 741)

(d) ‹anchor: sed potius› · call in col 1472

Id refellimus in admonitione, num. 3 et 4.

We refute this in the admonition, nos. 3 and 4.

(printed under page 741)

Page

  • running head: [NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1472 (the left part of the head is cut off in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹lastica, quae eodem fere saeculo›; B ‹cius Innocentio antiquior nihil amplius›; C ‹abdicandam pontificiam dignitatem›; D ‹misisse. Hoc satis innuit inquisitio 18›
  • old-edition numerals: 1567 after ‹impositioni praeibant.› (it stands before the caption AD EPISTOLAM CLXVII.); 1568 after ‹Carthaginensium episcopo.›
  • other: The column's first printed word is "lastica,", the end of "scholastica", set whole at the foot of column 1471; the first English line completes the sentence left open there (its verb "hausit" stands in column 1471). The column ends with a complete sentence. "ut sunt illae parvulos ... significant" is set as printed (a relative such as "quae" seems to be wanting); the English supplies [which]. "Mauritinia" is as printed, in a quoted title. "Quod vult deo" is printed with spaces between its parts and is set as one name. Worn type set as intended: "Ilimerium" set Himerium, "Constantin⟨o⟩p." set Constantinop., "hujusmo⟨d⟩i" set hujusmodi, "452" in "hoc 452 anno" (the last digit broken). Italics of the page are not marked in the source lines; quotations are in quotation marks in the English. The whole column is editors' prose (Quesnel), the text of this unit.
PL 54:1473
Quin et senatorum atque honoratorum multitudinem primum exsilio crudeli contrivit, postea transmarinam in partem projecit. Immo cunctos amissis omnibus bonis ad Italiam navigare compulit Geisericus, testibus eodem Victore et Fulgentii actis. Nec dubium est quin plurimi quoque persecutionem fugientes in Gallias transmearint, quod et titulus seu inquisitio 18 citata comprobat, et suadet frequens quod Gallicanis regionibus cum Africanis semper intercessit commercium. Cum autem Carthagine potitus sit Geisericus anno 439 exeunte, annis proxime sequentibus, quibus maxime furorem suum exercere coepit tyrannus, ex Africa se catholici, et ipsi etiam Manichaei, ut ex Leonis ipsius epistolis suggerit Baronius, subduxerunt; ita ut eorum in Gallias adventus occasione dubia nota sint, quibus per S. Leonem consultum esse voluit Narbonensis episcopus.
Indeed he also first wore down a multitude of senators and men of rank by cruel exile, and afterwards cast them out to the region beyond the sea. Nay rather, Gaiseric compelled all of them, having lost all their goods, to sail to Italy, as the same Victor and the acts of Fulgentius bear witness. Nor is there any doubt that very many also, fleeing the persecution, crossed over into the Gauls, which both the title or inquiry 18 already cited confirms, and the frequent intercourse that always existed between the Gallic regions and the African makes likely. Now since Gaiseric gained possession of Carthage at the close of the year 439, in the years immediately following, in which the tyrant chiefly began to exercise his fury, the Catholics, and even the Manichaeans themselves, as Baronius suggests from the letters of Leo himself, withdrew from Africa; so that it was on the occasion of their arrival in the Gauls that the doubts became known on which the bishop of Narbonne wished counsel to be taken through Saint Leo.
Ut etiam circa haec eadem tempora, nempe ann. 442, 443, vel 444, scriptam esse credam hanc epistolam facit, quod ex iis dubiis quae proponit Rusticus nonnulla agitabantur per easdem illas regiones, eademque tempora, et de illis a conciliorum Gallicanorum Patribus pronuntiatum est, scilicet in Arausicano I, Fasensi I et Arelatensi II conciliis. Arausicanum enim I agit can. 3 de poenitentibus qui de corpore recedunt: can. 4 de clericis, an iis concedenda sit poenitentia; can. 12, an infirmo subito obmutescenti danda sit poenitentia; can. 23 et 24, de continentia diaconorum; can. 8, 9, 24 et 25, de illicitis ordinationibus; can. 28 de his qui professi castitatem, eam violant, ut poenitentiae subjiciantur. Vasense I agit de poenitentibus subito mortuis, ut eorum oblationes recipiantur. Arelatense vero I, quod pleraque antecedentium istorum capita resumit, eadem quoque dubia complectitur et resolvit. Ex quibus duorum unum aliquod sequi mihi videtur, scilicet vel Rusticum ad Leonem scripsisse antequam eae difficiles quaestiones in conciliis supradictis ventilarentur et enodarentur; supervacaneum enim videretur et praeter consuetudinem Gallicanam, ut post soluta in pluribus comprovincialibus aut majoribus etiam synodis dubia, alia de eisdem consultatio haberetur: vel certe, si non praecessit has synodos Rustici epistola, non ab illarum aetate plurimum recedere putanda est; sed forte Rusticus existimavit illarum statutis sibi standum non esse, tum quia in multis durior disciplina apparebat, tum quod inter ipsum et Hilarium Arelatensem episcopum, quo auctore ac praeside conditi canones fuerant, aliquid suberat simultatis, propter summam hujus in Ecclesias Gallicanas auctoritatem, quae Narbonensis metropolitae et aliorum metropolitanorum episcoporum splendorem obscurabat. Et quidem jam olim sub Zosimo et Bonifacio Romanis pontificibus inter utriusque illius civitatis episcopos gravis controversia exarserat, ut ex illorum decretis manifestum est, nec par est credere aliquid de suo jure Narbonensem umquam remisisse; praesertim cum posterius Bonifacii papae judicium Narbonensi
What also makes me believe that this letter was written about these same times, namely in the years 442, 443, or 444, is that some of the doubts which Rusticus puts forward were being debated throughout those same regions and at the same times, and judgement was pronounced on them by the Fathers of the Gallic councils, namely in the councils of Orange I, Vaison I and Arles II. For the first of Orange treats in can. 3 of penitents who depart from the body; in can. 4 of clerics, whether penance is to be granted to them; in can. 12, whether penance is to be given to a sick man suddenly struck dumb; in can. 23 and 24, of the continence of deacons; in can. 8, 9, 24 and 25, of unlawful ordinations; in can. 28 of those who, having professed chastity, violate it, that they be subjected to penance. The first of Vaison treats of penitents who have died suddenly, that their oblations be received. But that of Arles I, which takes up again most of the chapters of those preceding ones, also embraces and resolves the same doubts. From which it seems to me that one of two things follows, namely either that Rusticus wrote to Leo before those difficult questions were aired and unravelled in the aforesaid councils; for it would seem superfluous and contrary to Gallic custom that, after the doubts had been resolved in several synods of the bishops of the province or even in greater ones, another consultation should be held on the same matters: or at any rate, if the letter of Rusticus did not precede these synods, it is to be thought not to be very far removed from their time; but perhaps Rusticus judged that he ought not to abide by their statutes, both because in many points the discipline appeared too harsh, and because between himself and Hilary, bishop of Arles, by whose authority and under whose presidency the canons had been framed, there lay some underlying rivalry, on account of the latter's supreme authority over the Gallic Churches, which was dimming the lustre of the metropolitan of Narbonne and of the other metropolitan bishops. And indeed long before, under the Roman pontiffs Zosimus and Boniface, a grave controversy had flared up between the bishops of each of those two cities, as is manifest from their decrees, nor is it reasonable to believe that the bishop of Narbonne ever yielded anything of his own right; especially since the later judgement of Pope Boniface to the Narbonese
Editors' notes and page, col. 1473

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Ex quibus› · call in col 1473

Has duas Quesnelli conjecturas inanes ostendimus in eadem admonitione, n. 7.

We have shown these two conjectures of Quesnel to be empty in the same admonition, no. 7.

(printed under page 742)

(b) ‹anchor: ventilarentur et enodarentur;› · call in col 1473

Cum Rusticus etiam in Quesnelli sententia certe scripserit post concilia Arausicanum I, et Vasense I, nec supervacaneum sane, nec praeter consuetudinem Gallicanam esse credidit post soluta in comprovincialibus aut majoribus synodis dubia auctoritatem apostolicam quaerere, ne quid dubitationis superesset. Vide admonit. n. 7. Similiter quidem Theodorus Forojuliensis, licet Gallicanus, et licet probabilius sit ille Theodorus qui subscripsit Arausicano I, non dubitavit tamen a Leone de aliquot capitibus in ea synodo definitis inquirere, ut ex iis quae post pauca Quesnellus proferet manifestum fiet.

Since Rusticus, even on Quesnel's view, certainly wrote after the councils of Orange I and Vaison I, he plainly believed it neither superfluous nor contrary to Gallican custom, after doubts had been resolved in provincial or greater synods, to seek the apostolic authority, so that no doubt might remain. See the admonition, no. 7. In the same way Theodore of Fréjus, though a Gallican, and though he is more probably the Theodore who subscribed at Orange I, nevertheless did not hesitate to inquire of Leo about several points defined in that synod, as will become plain from what Quesnel will bring forward a little further on.

(printed under page 742)

(c) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1473 or 1474 (call not visible; note begins under the left column and ends under the right)

Haec non solum gratis, sed etiam falso scribuntur de Rustico, qui cum absque difficultate interfuerit duabus synodis Ravennii Arelatensis, perperam eam ob causam neglexisse, aut non consensisse creditur aliis synodis S. Hilarii, ne metropolitico juri suo ullatenus derogatum esset, etc. Hac enim de causa a Ravennii synodis aeque abstinuisset.

These things are written of Rusticus not only without ground but also falsely; since he attended two synods of Ravennius of Arles without difficulty, it is wrongly believed that he neglected, or did not consent to, the other synods of St. Hilary for this reason, "lest his metropolitan right should be in any way impaired," etc. For on that ground he would equally have stayed away from the synods of Ravennius.

(printed under page 742)

Page

  • running head: 1473 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS ...] (left half of the page head; the rest lies over the right column)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Quin et senatorum atque honoratorum multitudinem›; B ‹stolam facit, quod ex iis dubiis quae proponit Rusti-›; C ‹dictis ventilarentur et enodarentur; supervaca-›; D ‹(a) Has duas Quesnelli conjecturas inanes osten-› (in the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1569 after ‹majoribus etiam synodis dubia,›
  • other: Column opens at a sentence start and ends mid-sentence at ‹judicium Narbonensi›. Foot-note calls (a) after ‹Ex quibus› and (b) after ‹enodarentur;› removed from the text. Under the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNO[TATIONES] the foot of this column carries the Ballerini notes (a), (b) and the beginning of (c) (which runs on into the right column); they are not set in this file. ‹Arelatensi II› and, below, ‹Arelatense vero I› both stand as printed. ‹umquam› as printed.
PL 54:1474
Ecclesiae sua jura asseruisset. Revera numquam illis synodis interfuit Rusticus, quae ab Hilario Arelatensi congregatae sunt ex plurium provinciarum episcopis, quales fuere Regensis, Arausicana I, Vasensis I et Arelatensis II, ne metropolitico juri suo ullatenus derogatum esset: nec illarum constitutis parendum sibi esse existimavit, ne illius jurisdictionem agnosceret, a quo ut totius synodi praeside condita maxime fuerant et promulgata.
Church had vindicated its rights. In fact Rusticus never took part in those synods which were gathered by Hilary of Arles from the bishops of several provinces, such as were those of Riez, Orange I, Vaison I and Arles II, lest his metropolitan right should in any way be derogated from: nor did he judge that he ought to obey their enactments, lest he should acknowledge the jurisdiction of him by whom, as president of the whole synod, they had chiefly been framed and promulgated.
Ad Rusticum etiam aut aliquem alium Metropolitanum, qui se eam ob causam synodo sistere neglexerat, vel consentire recusabat, pertinere arbitror synodi Arausicanae I, can. 29, quo episcopis illis poenae intentantur, qui vel per se, vel per legatos, praesentes se synodis non exhibuerant, aut non essent deinceps reddituri. Non ita, inquit, praetereutes eos qui synodo aut per se, aut per consensus suos, vel ad vicem sui per legatos destinandos adesse detrectant, ut sibi supra nos illi placeant, qui Patrum statuta despiciunt, etc. Ex his enim verbis intelligis aliquos fuisse qui non modo per se, aut per legatos, sed nec per consensus suos synodorum illarum participes fieri volebant quod de Rustico magis quam de quoquam alio cogitare promptum est, propter contentionem quam Arelatensi moverat de juribus Ecclesiae suae, vel (quae erat prior nostra ratio) propter durioris disciplinae austeritatem, quam emolliendam esse Leonis responso sperabat. Scilicet cum Romae olim commoratus esset Rusticus, ut testatur S. Hieronymus, in epistola ad ipsum, multa illic aliter usurpari viderat quam in Galliis agerentur. Et revera Romana hujus Leonis epistolae disciplina in multis diversa apparet a Gallicana, quod paulo accuratius discutere supervacaneum non erit.
To Rusticus also, or to some other metropolitan who for that reason had neglected to present himself at the synod, or was refusing to consent, I judge that can. 29 of the first synod of Orange pertains, by which penalties are threatened against those bishops who, whether in person or through legates, had not presented themselves at the synods, or would not present themselves thereafter. "Not so," it says, "passing over those who decline to be present at the synod either in person, or through their written consents, or in their own stead through legates to be dispatched, that those who despise the statutes of the Fathers should be pleased with themselves above us," etc. For from these words you understand that there were some who were unwilling to become sharers in those synods not only in person or through legates, but not even through their written consents which it is readier to suppose of Rusticus than of anyone else, on account of the contention which he had raised against the bishop of Arles about the rights of his Church, or (which was our earlier reason) on account of the austerity of the harsher discipline, which he hoped would be softened by Leo's reply. For in fact, since Rusticus had once stayed at Rome, as Saint Jerome attests in the letter to him, he had seen many things practised there otherwise than they were done in the Gauls. And indeed the Roman discipline of this letter of Leo appears in many points different from the Gallic, which it will not be superfluous to examine a little more carefully.
Nam Arausicanae synodi canon. 3 reconciliatoriam manus impositionem poenitentibus qui de corpore recedunt concedi vetat. S. Leo in epistola 83 (nunc 108), ad Theodorum, cap. 4, iisdem praecipit communionem non negari.
For canon 3 of the synod of Orange forbids the reconciling imposition of the hand to be granted to penitents who are departing from the body. Saint Leo in letter 83 (now 108), to Theodore, ch. 4, commands that communion be not denied to the same.
Can. 12 statuit subito obmutescenti poenitentiam dari posse, si voluntatis aut praeteritae testimonium aliorum verbis habet, aut praesentis in suo nutu; communionem vero dandam non esse, satis silentio suo testatur, quam tamen Leo noster ibidem concedendam esse decernit.
Can. 12 lays down that penance can be given to one suddenly struck dumb, if he has testimony of his will, either of a past will in the words of others, or of a present one in his own nod; but that communion is not to be given it attests sufficiently by its silence, which nevertheless our Leo in the same place decrees is to be granted.
Can. 4 asseruit poenitentiam desiderantibus clericis non negandam. Clericorum porro nomine si, quod plerumque fit cum nihil additur, omnium ordinum clericos comprehendit, contrarius est Leoni, qui ad inquisit. 2 hoc alienum esse ait a consuetudine ecclesiastica, ut presbyteri vel diaconi per manus impositionem remedium poenitentiae accipiant.
Can. 4 asserted that penance is not to be denied to clerics who desire it. Further, if under the name of clerics it includes, as generally happens when nothing is added, the clerics of all orders, it is contrary to Leo, who at inquiry 2 says that this is foreign to ecclesiastical custom, that presbyters or deacons should receive the remedy of penance through the imposition of hands.
Can. 22, 23 et 24, clericos omnes inferiores, etiam subdiaconos, a lege continentiae absolvunt, dum eam solis imponunt diaconis, et iis qui supra diaconos sunt. S. Leo ad inquis. 3: Lex continentiae, inquit, eadem est ministris altaris quae episcopis atque presbyteris: qui cum essent laici, sive lectores, licite et uxores ducere et filios procreare potuerunt; sed cum ad praedictos
Can. 22, 23 and 24 release all the lower clerics, even subdeacons, from the law of continence, while they impose it on deacons alone, and on those who are above deacons. Saint Leo at inquiry 3 says: "The law of continence is the same for the ministers of the altar as for bishops and presbyters: who, when they were laymen or readers, could lawfully both take wives and beget children; but when to the aforesaid
Editors' notes and page, col. 1474

Footnotes

(d) ‹anchor: in suo nutu;› · call in col 1474

Cum idem canon aeque de baptismo ac de poenitentia loquens decernat obmutescentem, prout ejus status est, baptizari, aut poenitentiam accipere posse, si voluntatis. etc., nomine poenitentiae etiam communionem, seu reconciliationem, videtur comprehendere; sicut enim non repugnat ei baptismatis sacramentum conferri, ita nec poenitentiae sacramentum: cum praesertim de eo sermo sit, cui sola poenitentia, quam in eo statu perficere nequit, sine reconciliatione inaniter subveniretur,

Since the same canon, speaking equally of baptism and of penance, decrees that "one who is struck dumb can, according to his condition, be baptized or receive penance, if of his will," etc., it seems to include under the name of penance communion also, or reconciliation; for just as it is not inconsistent that the sacrament of baptism be conferred on him, so neither is the sacrament of penance: especially since the matter concerns one to whom penance alone, which in that condition he cannot complete, would be of no avail without reconciliation.

(printed under page 742)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1474 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Ecclesiae sua jura asseruisset. Revera numquam illis›; B ‹spiciunt, etc. Ex his enim verbis intelligis aliquos›; C ‹nionem non negari.›; D ‹duabus synodis Ravennii Arelatensis, perperam eam› (in the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1570 after ‹ut testatur›
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence; the last word is split at the break (‹prae-›) and completed from the first line of col. 1475 (‹dictos›). Foot-note calls (c) after ‹Ad› and (d) after ‹in suo nutu;› removed. The foot of the column carries the end of the Ballerini note (c) (begun under col. 1473) and note (d); not set in this file. ‹(nunc 108)› is an insertion of the later editors printed in the text, kept as printed. No comma printed after ‹volebant›; kept so. ‹intentantur› printed with worn n (as u), set as intended.
PL 54:1475
gradus pervenerint, coepit eis non licere quod licuit; ubi dubium non est quin inter altaris ministros et eos qui ad praedictos gradus pervenerint, subdiaconos numeret, cum praesertim ultra lectoratum licitum non esse conjugium clericis asserat, et seipsum satis explicet in epistola ad Anastasium Thessalonicensem circa idem tempus data, in cujus capite 4 diserte subdiaconis per legem ecclesiasticam interdictum esse matrimonio asseverat.
grades they have come, what was lawful began to be unlawful for them"; where there is no doubt that among the ministers of the altar and those who have come to the aforesaid grades he numbers subdeacons, especially since he asserts that beyond the lectorate marriage is not lawful for clerics, and explains himself sufficiently in the letter to Anastasius of Thessalonica given about the same time, in the fourth chapter of which he expressly affirms that subdeacons are debarred from matrimony by ecclesiastical law.
Can. 25 ad subdiaconatum promoveri sinit eum qui duplicata matrimonia inciderit, etsi ultra vetet. Leo noster, cap. 3 epistolae 10, ad Viennensis prov. episcopos, ad sacram militiam eos non permittit accedere, qui vel viduae sunt aut fuerunt mariti, vel non unius tantum uxoris viri fuisse monstrantur: Quod nos quidem, inquit, servantes legalia constituta solertius voluimus custodiri, non solum circa sacerdotes, sed circa clericos quoque minoris officii. Quod longe recedit ab illo Gallicano canone.
Can. 25 allows him who has fallen into repeated marriages to be promoted to the subdiaconate, although it forbids anything beyond. Our Leo, in ch. 3 of letter 10, to the bishops of the province of Vienne, does not permit those to approach the sacred service who either are or have been husbands of a widow, or are shown not to have been husbands of one wife only: "Which we indeed," he says, "observing the enactments of the law, have wished to be kept more diligently, not only in regard to priests, but also in regard to clerics of lesser office." Which departs far from that Gallic canon.
Vasensis I, canon. 2, statuit: Pro his qui poenitentia accepta in bonae vitae cursu satisfactoria compunctione viventes, sine communione inopinato nonnumquam transitu in agris aut in itineribus praeveniuntur, oblationem recipiendam, et eorum funera, ac deinceps memoriam ecclesiastico affectu prosequendam, etc. Quibus verbis patet Ecclesias Gallicanas poenitentibus improviso obitu decedentibus post mortem communicasse, etsi eisdem viventibus, utpote poenitentiae stadium decurrentibus, non communicavissent. S. Leo e contra, ad inquis. 8, respondens, ait: Horum causa Dei judicio reservanda est, in cujus manu fuit ut talium obitus usque ad communionis remedium differretur: nos autem, quibus viventibus non communicavimus, mortuis communicare non possumus. His non multum dissimilia scribit epist. 83 (nunc 108), ad Theodor. Boroj., cap. 3.
Canon 2 of Vaison I laid down: "For those who, having received penance, while living in the course of a good life in satisfactory compunction, are sometimes overtaken without communion by an unexpected passing in the fields or on journeys, the oblation is to be received, and their funerals, and thereafter their memory, are to be attended with ecclesiastical affection," etc. From which words it is plain that the Gallic Churches communicated after death with penitents departing by an unforeseen death, although they had not communicated with the same while living, as men still running the course of penance. Saint Leo on the contrary, replying at inquiry 8, says: "The cause of these is to be reserved to the judgement of God, in Whose hand it lay that the death of such men should be deferred until the remedy of communion: but we cannot communicate with the dead with whom we did not communicate while they lived." Things not much unlike these he writes in letter 83 (now 108), to Theodore of Fréjus, ch. 3.
Has libuit sanctiones referre et mutua collatione versare, ut et disciplinae varietas in variis Ecclesiis etiam vicinis eluceat, et simul quid ad consulendum de his Leonem papam noverit Rusticum intelligeremus, quod et ad ipsius epistolae aetatem figendum plurimum facit.
It has seemed good to report these enactments and to turn them over by mutual comparison, both that the variety of discipline in various Churches, even neighbouring ones, may shine forth, and that at the same time we might understand what moved Rusticus to consult Pope Leo about these matters, which also contributes very much to fixing the date of the letter itself.
Unum et alterum addam, quod conjecturas nostras firmare potest. Primum est, de una forsan illarum synodorum, quas memoravimus, Leonem loqui, cum initio sermonem habet de Gestis quae in episcoporum honoratorumque examine confecta sunt recensitis, ut paulo post aliquam illarum scripsisse
I will add one or two things which can strengthen our conjectures. The first is that Leo is perhaps speaking of one of those synods which we have mentioned, when at the beginning he makes mention of "having reviewed the acts which were drawn up in the examination of the bishops and men of rank," so that a little after [the date of] some one of them he to have written
Editors' notes and page, col. 1475

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: firmare potest.› · call in col 1475

Utramque conjecturam refellimus in admonit. n. 8.

We refute both conjectures in the admonition, no. 8.

(printed under page 743)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1475 or 1476 (call not visible; note begins under the left column and ends under the right)

In materna domo, inquit Quesnellus ex sua sententia, qua Rusticum nondum monachum fuisse putat, cum ad eum S. Hieronymus scripsit; monachatum enim ejus non in monasterio Massiliensi, sed in Tolosano astruere deinceps pluribus nititur. Non assentimur. Inscriptio, quam idem Quesnellus postea exhibet, cum Rusticum episcopi Venerii socium in monasterio, id est, monachum et ejusdem compresbyterum Massiliensem fuisse testetur, Massiliense monasterium satis obvie indicat. Hieronymus quidem in epistola olim 4, nunc in editione Veronensi 126, ad eumdem Rusticum, eum et in inscriptione monachum, et in contextu apud Massiliam degentem significat. Id Quesnellus ex eo solum impugnat, quod hasce ad Rusticum litteras datas existimet ante aliam Hieronymi epist. 11, nunc 123, ad Ageruchiam, quam scriptam censet an. 407, quo nondum Joannes Cassianus Massiliense monasterium condiderat. At praeterquamquod haud certum est quod Quesnellus praesumit, nimirum nullum aliud monasterium apud Massiliam extitisse anterius illo quod Joannes Cassianus post an. 407 Massiliam sese recipiens exstruxit, Hieronymi epistola ad Rusticum certo certius scripta est post Rufini mortem. Grunius enim, qui in ea mortuus memoratur, n. 18, non alius est nisi Rufinus Aquileiensis. Is autem obiit an. 410 ac propterea ea epistola commode affigenda est ann. 411, cum jam monasterium Massiliense a Joanne Cassiano conditum fuerat. Apud Massiliam ergo monachi vitam una cum Venerio Rusticus agebat, cum ad illum S. Hieronymus scripsit; nec quidquam cogit Tolosano monasterio illum addicere. Ita sane congrue intelliguntur illa ejusdem epistolae S. Hieronymi de S. Exuperio Tolosano episcopo: Hujus tu e vicino sectare vestigia: et illa de Proculo Massiliensi: Habes isthinc sanctum doctissimumque pontificem Proculum, qui viva et praesenti voce nostras schedulas superet, quotidianisque tractatibus iter tuum dirigat. Videsne discrimen formularum ? De episcopo Massiliae Hieronymus loquitur uti praesenti, eo quod Rusticus in Massiliensi monasterio vitam ageret: S. Exuperium vero vicinum indicat, propterea quod Tolosa licet distaret a Massilia, prae Palaestina tamen, ubi erat Hieronymus, illi erat vicina. Quod si epistola Hieronymi ad Rusticum scripta est an. 411, nulli fundamento incumbunt quae Quesnellus conjicit de Sisinnio monacho Tolosate, ac si is sub an. 406 in Orientem missus a S. Exuperio Rustici litteras ad Hieronymum primum attulerit, et Hieronymi epistolam eodem anno reddiderit Rustico. Hoc enim anno Rufinus nondum obierat.

"In his mother's house," says Quesnel, following his own opinion, by which he thinks Rusticus was not yet a monk when St. Jerome wrote to him; for he then labours at length to establish that his monastic life was passed not in the monastery of Marseilles but in that of Toulouse. We do not agree. The inscription which the same Quesnel afterwards produces, since it attests that Rusticus was "the companion of bishop Venerius in the monastery," that is, a monk, and "fellow presbyter" of the same "at Marseilles," points plainly enough to the monastery of Marseilles. Jerome indeed, in the letter formerly numbered 4, now 126 in the Verona edition, to the same Rusticus, indicates both in the heading that he was a monk and in the body that he was living at Marseilles. Quesnel attacks this only on the ground that he thinks this letter to Rusticus was sent before another letter of Jerome, 11, now 123, to Ageruchia, which he judges to have been written in the year 407, when John Cassian had not yet founded the monastery of Marseilles. But, apart from the fact that what Quesnel presumes is by no means certain, namely that no other monastery existed at Marseilles earlier than the one which John Cassian built on withdrawing to Marseilles after the year 407, Jerome's letter to Rusticus was most certainly written after the death of Rufinus. For "Grunnius," who is mentioned in it as dead, no. 18, is none other than Rufinus of Aquileia. Now he died in the year 410, and therefore that letter is fittingly assigned to the year 411, when the monastery of Marseilles had already been founded by John Cassian. At Marseilles, therefore, Rusticus was leading the monastic life together with Venerius when St. Jerome wrote to him; and nothing compels us to assign him to the monastery of Toulouse. In this way indeed those words of the same letter of St. Jerome about St. Exuperius, bishop of Toulouse, are fittingly understood: "Follow his footsteps from near at hand"; and those about Proculus of Marseilles: "You have there the holy and most learned bishop Proculus, who with his living and present voice may surpass our pages, and direct your journey by his daily discourses." Do you see the difference in the expressions? Jerome speaks of the bishop of Marseilles as present, because Rusticus was living in the monastery of Marseilles; but he describes St. Exuperius as "near," because Toulouse, though distant from Marseilles, was yet near to him in comparison with Palestine, where Jerome was. But if Jerome's letter to Rusticus was written in the year 411, what Quesnel conjectures about Sisinnius, the monk of Toulouse, rests on no foundation, as though he, sent to the East by St. Exuperius about the year 406, first carried Rusticus's letter to Jerome and delivered Jerome's letter to Rusticus in the same year. For in that year Rufinus had not yet died.

(printed under page 743)

Page

  • running head: 1475 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹dictos gradus pervenerint, coepit eis non licere quod›; B ‹tia accepta in bonae vitae cursu satisfactoria compunctione›; C ‹etiam vicinis eluceat, et simul quid ad consulendum›; D ‹terum Massiliensem fuisse testetur, Massiliense mona-› (in the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1571 after ‹uxoris viri fuisse›; 1572 after ‹Gestis quae in episcoporum›
  • other: The first printed word of the column is ‹dictos›, the second half of ‹prae-dictos› split at the break; it is set whole in col. 1474 and omitted here, so this file begins at ‹gradus›. The last word is split at the break (‹scri-›) and completed from the first line of col. 1476 (‹psisse›); the sentence ends there (‹credatur.›), so the English breaks off mid-clause. ‹coepit› is printed ‹cæpit› (worn ligature), set as intended. ‹noverit Rusticum› translated as ‹moverit› (UNSURE whether the printed n is a true misprint or the original reading). Foot-note call (a) after ‹firmare potest.› removed. The foot of the column carries the Ballerini notes (a) and the beginning of (b), whose call stands in col. 1476; not set in this file. ‹(nunc 108)› kept as printed.
PL 54:1476
credatur. Alterum est, dejectionem illam et pusillanimitatem, cui se dabat Rusticus occasione scandalorum quae passim enascebantur, non videri esse ejus episcopi qui in ea dignitate senuisset, nec trepidationem illam in morbis Ecclesiae curandis medici esse peritissimi, quo nomine Rusticum appellat Ravennius invitans eum ad synodum Arelatensem III, anno 455, ut Sirmondus conjicit, congregatam in causa Lirinensis insulae, quem triennio solum antecedit annus 452, cui assignandam putavit hanc epistolam Sirmondus; magis autem convenit initiis episcopatus ejusdem, vel annis qui ab illis initiis minus recedunt. Cum enim aliquot episcopalis administrationis anni tam gravis oneris pondus difficultatemque retexissent, tunc coepit vir in pace et quiete monasterii educatus tanto oneri imparem se sentire, vacationem optare ab episcopatus laboribus, et reliquum vitae tempus in silentio et pace velle degere, ita ut opus habuerit S. Leo animos illi adhortationibus suis addere, et contra hujusmodi terrores spe coelestis adjutorii eum communire.
may be believed. The second is that that dejection and faint-heartedness, to which Rusticus was giving himself up on the occasion of the scandals which were springing up everywhere, does not seem to belong to a bishop who had grown old in that dignity, nor that trepidation in curing the diseases of the Church to belong to "a most skilled physician," by which name Ravennius addresses Rusticus when inviting him to the third synod of Arles, gathered, as Sirmond conjectures, in the year 455 in the cause of the island of Lérins, which the year 452, to which Sirmond thought this letter should be assigned, precedes by only three years; but it suits better the beginnings of the same man's episcopate, or the years which are less far removed from those beginnings. For when some years of episcopal administration had disclosed the weight and difficulty of so heavy a burden, then the man, brought up in the peace and quiet of the monastery, began to feel himself unequal to so great a burden, to long for release from the labours of the episcopate, and to wish to spend the remaining time of his life in silence and peace, so that Saint Leo had need to put heart into him by his exhortations, and to fortify him against terrors of this kind by the hope of heavenly help.
Ad hunc Rusticum egregia S. Hieronymi exstat epistola, qua ipsum tunc adolescentiae, immo pubertatis incentiva, ut loquitur, calcantem et perfectae aetatis gradum scandentem, ad monasticam vitam instituit. Patria Massiliensem eum fuisse elicio ex epistola S. Hieronymi jam laudata, ubi Rusticum in materna domo adhuc commorantem ad Proculi Massiliensis episcopi disciplinam remittit. Habes, inquit, istic sanctum doctissimumque pontificem Proculum, qui viva et praesenti voce nostras schedulas superet, quotidianisque tractatibus iter tuum dirigat (Hieron. epist. 4, ad Rust., sub finem). Suffragatur inscriptio Narbonensis, ubi et Venerii Massiliensis episcopi socius in monasterio fuisse, et ejusdem Ecclesiae compresbyter legitur.
To this Rusticus there is extant an excellent letter of Saint Jerome, in which he trains him for the monastic life while he was then, as he puts it, "treading down the incitements of youth, nay of puberty, and climbing to the grade of mature age." That he was by birth a man of Marseilles I gather from the letter of Saint Jerome already cited, where he refers Rusticus, still dwelling in his mother's house, to the instruction of Proculus, bishop of Marseilles. "You have there," he says, "the holy and most learned pontiff Proculus, who by his living and present voice may surpass our little pages, and by daily discourses may direct your journey" (Jerome, Letter 4, to Rusticus, towards the end). The inscription of Narbonne lends support, where he is read to have been both the companion in the monastery of Venerius, bishop of Marseilles, and a fellow presbyter of the same Church.
Rusticum ait Hieronymus religiosam habuisse matrem multorum annorum viduam, quae aluit, quae erudivit infantem, ac post studia Galliarum, quae vel florentissima erant, misit Romam, non parcens sumptibus, et absentiam filii spe sustinens futurorum. Quod cum se audiisse testatur: Audio, inquit, religiosam te habere matrem, etc. (Ibid., post. init.), non abs re est existimare Rusticum, cum de vita instituenda Hieronymum vellet consulere, litteras suas Sisinnio dedisse perferendas; illi, inquam. Sisinnio monacho, quem legavit in Orientem S. Exuperius Tolosae episcopus cum ingenti pecunia quam in monachorum
Jerome says that Rusticus had a devout mother, a widow of many years, who nourished and who taught him as an infant, and after the studies of the Gauls, which were indeed most flourishing, sent him to Rome, not sparing expense, and bearing her son's absence in the hope of things to come. And since he attests that he had heard this: "I hear," he says, "that you have a devout mother," etc. (ibid., after the beginning), it is not beside the point to suppose that Rusticus, when he wished to consult Jerome about ordering his life, gave his letter to Sisinnius to be carried; to that Sisinnius, I say, the monk whom Saint Exuperius, bishop of Toulouse, sent as envoy into the East with a huge sum of money which, for the monks'
Editors' notes and page, col. 1476

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1476 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹psisse credatur. Alterum est, dejectionem illam et›; B ‹suis addere, et contra hujusmodi terrores spe coele-›; C ‹erudivit infantem, ac post studia Galliarum, quae vel›; D ‹sectare vestigia: et illa de Proculo Massiliensi: Ha-› (in the foot notes)
  • old-edition numerals: 1573 after ‹episcopi disciplinam›
  • other: The first printed letters of the column are ‹psisse›, the second half of ‹scri-psisse› split at the break; the word is set whole in col. 1475 and omitted here, so this file begins at ‹credatur.› The last word is split at the break (‹mo-›) and completed from the first line of col. 1477 (‹nachorum›). ‹coepit› is printed ‹cæpit› (worn ligature), set as intended. ‹post. init.› with its point kept as printed. Foot-note call (b) after ‹ubi Rusticum› removed. The foot of the column carries the continuation and end of the Ballerini note (b) (begun under col. 1475); not set in this file.
PL 54:1477
Palaestinae et Aegypti subsidia destinabat. Non unius enim Exuperii litteras ad Hieronyuum detulit Sisinnius, sed et aliorum Tolosani monasterii monachorum Minerii et Alexandri, et sanctorum presbyterorum. Riparii et Desiderii, qui etiam ad ipsum Vigilantii libros miserunt; necnon plurium tam virorum quam mulierum. Multas enim, ait ipse sanctorum fratrum ac sororum de vestra provincia ad me detulit quaestiones Sisinnius (Hieronym., epist. 152, ad Minerium et Alex.). Quos inter Rusticum numero, qui Massiliae habitans monacho huic navem in illius civitatis portu scandenti ad Hieronymum litteras dedit, cujus fama universas orbis Christiani regiones, sed praecipue Gallicanas longe lateque pervaserat; atque ex hujus perlatoris colloquiis de Rustici genere, studiis et ejus matris pietate, audire ea quae refert facile potuit. Illud etiam persuadet de Exuperio eleemosynisque ejus in Palaestinam delatis injecta mentio, de quibus ita loquitur, ut de re praesenti, quod constat ex ipso Hieronymo anno Christi 406 contigisse. Unde necesse est circa idem tempus scriptam fuisse Hienymi epistolam ad Rusticum. Quae quidem ideo curiosius investigare volui, quod inde lucis non nihil affulget ad inquirendum Rustici monasterium, de quo inscriptio Narbonensis mentionem facit. In Massiliensi illum constituerat vir eruditus Stephanus Baluzius; sed cum aliquid incommodi in ista opinione occurreret, Lirinensi eum monasterio vindicandum esse postmodum existimavit. Ego nec in hoc, nec in illo monachum egisse Rusticum facile probare posse mihi videor, sed Tolosani potius monasterii alumnum fuisse existimo. Enim vero constat epistolam ad Rusticum scriptam esse ab Hieronymo aliquo saltem tempore ante vastitatem Galliis illatam a barbarorum exercitu, quam idem deflet in epistola ad Ageruchiam de Monogamia (Hieronym. epist. 11, ad Ager.). Cum enim Aquitaniae et Narbonensis, aliarumque provinciarum urbes ultimo die anni 406 vastare gladius vel premere fames coeperit, nec de iis mentionem facere omisisset Hieronymus, nec Exuperius ad Palaestinae et Aegypti regiones opes et subsidia transmisisset, quae suis maxime tunc necessariae fuissent. Nondum autem ea tempestate apud Massiliam sedem constituerat Joannes Cassianus, necdum exstruxerat suum monasterium. Cum enim de rebus optimi magistri sui Joannis Chrysostomi plurimum sollicitus esset, cujus etiam nomine litteras ad Innocentium detulerat, fas non est credere eum Romam reliquisse ante sancti hujus episcopi mortem, quae anno 407 contigit, et per quam ejusdem causa finita est. Lirinense vero monasterium vix tum exsurgebat, nec ita saltem celebre evaserat, ut e regione satis remota Rusticum sua fama exciret: cui S. Hieronymus antiquum Tolosae indicabat coenobium, in quo monasticae vitae instituta vigebant, quod insuper Exuperii, qui episcopali sollicitudine, vitae exemplo, et charitate in pauperes erat insignis, praesentia plurimum commendabat. Quin enim in sancti illius episcopi manu essent Narbonenses monachi, dubitare non possumus; cum ex illis Sisinnium assumptum legimus, qui illius eleemosynas in Palaestinam et Aegyptum usque deferret.
of Palestine and Egypt he was destining as relief. For Sisinnius carried to Jerome the letters not of Exuperius alone, but also of others, of the monks of the monastery of Toulouse, Minerius and Alexander, and of the holy presbyters Riparius and Desiderius, who also sent him the books of Vigilantius; and likewise of many others, both men and women. "For Sisinnius," he himself says, "has brought to me many questions of holy brothers and sisters from your province" (Jerome, Letter 152, to Minerius and Alexander). Among whom I number Rusticus, who, living at Marseilles, gave to this monk, as he was boarding ship in the harbour of that city, a letter for Jerome, whose fame had spread far and wide through all the regions of the Christian world, but especially the Gallic; and from conversations with this bearer he could easily hear what he reports about Rusticus's family, his studies and his mother's piety. The mention thrown in of Exuperius and of his alms carried into Palestine also makes this persuasive, of which he speaks as of a present matter, which is established from Jerome himself to have happened in the year of Christ 406. Whence Jerome's letter to Rusticus must have been written about the same time. And I have wished to investigate these things the more closely for this reason, that from them no little light shines for inquiring into the monastery of Rusticus, of which the inscription of Narbonne makes mention. The learned Étienne Baluze had placed him in that of Marseilles; but since something awkward presented itself in that opinion, he afterwards judged that he should be claimed for the monastery of Lérins. I think I can easily prove that Rusticus lived as a monk neither in the latter nor in the former, but I judge rather that he was a pupil of the monastery of Toulouse. For indeed it is established that the letter to Rusticus was written by Jerome at least some time before the devastation brought upon the Gauls by the army of the barbarians, which the same man laments in the letter to Ageruchia on Monogamy (Jerome, Letter 11, to Ageruchia). For since the sword began to lay waste, or famine to press, the cities of Aquitaine and of the Narbonese and of other provinces on the last day of the year 406, neither would Jerome have omitted to make mention of them, nor would Exuperius have sent across wealth and relief to the regions of Palestine and Egypt, which would then have been most necessary for his own people. Moreover at that time John Cassian had not yet established his seat at Marseilles, nor had he yet built his monastery. For since he was very anxious about the affairs of his excellent master John Chrysostom, in whose name also he had carried a letter to Innocent, it is not right to believe that he left Rome before the death of this holy bishop, which happened in the year 407, and through which his cause was ended. But the monastery of Lérins was then scarcely rising, or at least had not become so celebrated as to rouse Rusticus by its fame from a region rather remote: to whom Saint Jerome was pointing out the ancient coenobium of Toulouse, in which the institutes of the monastic life were flourishing, which moreover the presence of Exuperius, who was distinguished for episcopal solicitude, example of life, and charity towards the poor, very greatly commended. For that the Narbonese monks were in the hand of that holy bishop we cannot doubt; since we read that Sisinnius was taken from among them to carry his alms as far as Palestine and Egypt.
2. Cum eumdem Rusticum monasticam vitam aggredi meditantem ad Proculi Massiliensis doctrinam et monita, et ad Exuperii exemplum remiserit Hieronymus, nemo crediderit illum facile ab istorum episcoporum vicinia longius recedere voluisse, qui quanti Hieronymi consilia faceret, satis indicavit, cum eum in transmarinis et remotissimis ab orbe Gallico regionibus commorantem, ignotus licet consulere non dubitavit.
2. Since Jerome referred the same Rusticus, when he was purposing to enter upon the monastic life, to the teaching and admonitions of Proculus of Marseilles and to the example of Exuperius, no one would believe that he readily wished to withdraw very far from the neighbourhood of those bishops, he who showed sufficiently how highly he valued Jerome's counsels when, although unknown to him, he did not hesitate to consult him while he was dwelling in regions beyond the sea and most remote from the Gallic world.
3. Nullam idem doctor vel Lirinensis eremi vel coenobii Massiliensis habet hic mentionem: sed ad Tolosanum potius monasterium invitasse videtur juvenem illum his verbis Hujus (Exuperii) tu e vicino sectare vestigia, et caeterorum qui virtutum illius similes sunt, quos sacerdotium et humiliores facit et pauperes.
3. The same doctor makes here no mention either of the hermitage of Lérins or of the coenobium of Marseilles: but he seems rather to have invited that young man to the monastery of Toulouse in these words: "Follow from close at hand the footsteps of this man (Exuperius), and of the others who are like him in virtues, whom the priesthood makes both more humble and poor."
Editors' notes and page, col. 1477

Page

  • running head: 1477 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO[LAS S. LEONIS ...] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nachorum Palaestinae et Aegypti subsidia destinabat.›; B ‹necesse est circa idem tempus scriptam fuisse Hie-›; C ‹nem facere omisisset Hieronymus, nec Exuperius ad›; D ‹essent Narbonenses monachi, dubitare non possu-›
  • old-edition numerals: 1574 after ‹gladius vel premere›
  • other: The first printed letters of the column are ‹nachorum›, the second half of ‹mo-nachorum› split at the break; the word is set whole in col. 1476 and omitted here, so this file begins at ‹Palaestinae›. Column ends at a full stop. No foot notes on this page. ‹coeperit› is printed with a worn ligature (as æ), set as intended. ‹Hieronyuum› may be a worn or turned m rather than a true misprint (UNSURE). No section numeral 1 is printed in this column; the numerals 2. and 3. are the author's. ‹Narbonenses monachi› as printed. No point printed after ‹his verbis›.
PL 54:1478
4. Cum hoc solo Galliarum monasterio litterarum et pietatis commercium habuisse videtur Hieronymus: unde et frequentes illinc ad ipsum litterae scriptae sunt, et de Exuperio crebior mentio facta, et major erga Tolosam affectus, ex quo subortae lacrymae cum illius excidium in memoriam revocaret: Non possum, inquit ad Ageruchiam scribens, absque lacrymis Tolosae mentionem facere Quamobrem de alia cogitasse monasterio credendus non est, cum illius provinciae homini de ineundo monasticae vitae instituto consulenti rescripsit. Hoc forte unum olim viderat, cum aliquando Gallias peragraret. Certe nondum Lirinensis vel Massiliensis fundamenta jacta tunc fuerant.
4. With this monastery alone of the Gauls Jerome seems to have had intercourse of letters and of piety: whence both frequent letters were written to him from there, and more frequent mention was made of Exuperius, and there was a greater affection towards Toulouse, from which tears sprang up when he recalled its ruin to memory: "I cannot," he says, writing to Ageruchia, "make mention of Toulouse without tears." Wherefore he is not to be believed to have thought of another monastery when he wrote back to a man of that province who was consulting him about entering upon the monastic way of life. This one alone, perhaps, he had once seen, when at some time he was travelling through the Gauls. Certainly the foundations of that of Lérins or of Marseilles had not yet been laid at that time.
5. Hoc etiam addo, quod si Venerius Massiliensis et Rusticus Narbonensis episcopi ex insula Lirinensi ad sacerdotalem infulam evocati fuissent, vix fieri posset quin aliqua hujus rei vestigia in antiquis monumentis exstarent, cum celeberrimi fuerint inter Gallicanos episcopos. De his Hilarius Arelatensis episcopus verba fecisset, qui eodem tempore in Lerino vivebat, sub eademque Honorati disciplina; vel Hilarii Vitae auctor alter Honoratus Massiliensis episcopus. De his Eucherius non siluisset, cum ad Salonium filium instructiones scribens eos commemorat, quorum ille conversatione vel monitis in insula profecerat. Sed Apollinaris praesertim Sidonius in suo ad Faustum Reiensem Eucharistico, ubi huic praecipuos insulae illius incolas in memoriam revocat, Caprasium scilicet, Lupum, Honoratum, Maximum, Eucherium, Hilarium, quorum Faustus socius fuerat, numquam aut Venerium aut Rusticum omisisset recensere: cum et ille adeo commendatus fuerit, ut de illius in monasterio condiscipulatu gloriandum sibi duxerit Rusticus in illa celebri inscriptione quam posteritati excudi curavit, et eumdem inter paucos primum nominandum esse existimaverit Coelestinus papa scribens ad universos Galliarum episcopos de S. Augustino ejusque scriptis. Rusticus vero ipse perceIebris erat, insignis Ecclesiae praesulatu, in quo triginta et amplius annis claruit, Ravennii Arelatensis episcopi testimonio, qui ejus praecipue opem desideravit, tamquam peritissimi inter Gallicanos episcopos, ut controversia inter quosdam illarum partium antistites et Faustum Lirinensem abbatem exorta tandem componeretur in concilio III Arelatensi, ut ex tractoria Ravennii epistola intelligere est. Sed et ipsius Hieronymi epistola ad eum scripta nota erat in Galliis, in quibus quo loco jam tunc haberentur sancti hujus doctoris scripta, testatur can. 4 concilii Vasensis I anni 442, a quo laudatur epistola ejus ad Nepotianum. Denique Chronologia Lirinensis, cujus auctor nulli pepercit labori ac diligentiae in conquirendis iis omnibus quae celeberrimi monasterii honori conducebant, eosque praesertim numeravit qui illud pietate sua ornassent aliquando, nihil prorsus de egregio illo episcoporum pari recensuit: de quo proinde ne apicem quidem reperiisse credendus est in antiquis et bene multis quae excussit vel repraesentat monumentis.
5. This too I add, that if Venerius of Marseilles and Rusticus of Narbonne, the bishops, had been called from the island of Lérins to the priestly fillet, it could hardly be but that some traces of this fact would survive in the ancient records, since they were most celebrated among the Gallic bishops. Of them Hilary, bishop of Arles, would have spoken, who was living at the same time at Lérins, and under the same discipline of Honoratus; or the author of the Life of Hilary, the other Honoratus, bishop of Marseilles. Of them Eucherius would not have been silent, when, writing instructions to his son Salonius, he recalls those by whose manner of life or admonitions the latter had made progress on the island. But above all Sidonius Apollinaris, in his Eucharisticon to Faustus of Riez, where he recalls to him the chief inhabitants of that island, namely Caprasius, Lupus, Honoratus, Maximus, Eucherius, Hilary, whose companion Faustus had been, would never have omitted to enumerate either Venerius or Rusticus: since the former too was so highly esteemed that Rusticus counted it a matter of boasting to have been his fellow disciple in the monastery, in that celebrated inscription which he had cut for posterity, and that Pope Celestine, writing to all the bishops of the Gauls about Saint Augustine and his writings, judged that the same man should be named first among a few. And Rusticus himself was very celebrated, distinguished in the rule of his Church, in which he was eminent for thirty years and more, on the testimony of Ravennius, bishop of Arles, who especially desired his help, as that of the most skilled among the Gallic bishops, in order that the controversy which had arisen between certain prelates of those parts and Faustus, abbot of Lérins, might at length be settled in the third council of Arles, as may be understood from the letter of summons of Ravennius. Moreover the letter of Jerome himself written to him was known in the Gauls, in which what esteem the writings of this holy doctor already then enjoyed is attested by can. 4 of the first council of Vaison of the year 442, by which his letter to Nepotian is cited. Finally the Chronologia Lirinensis, whose author spared no labour and diligence in gathering all those things which conduced to the honour of that most celebrated monastery, and especially reckoned up those who had at any time adorned it by their piety, has recorded absolutely nothing about that excellent pair of bishops: of whom accordingly he must be believed to have found not so much as a tittle in the ancient and very numerous records which he examined or reproduces.
6. Etsi non decretorium argumentum petatur ex Narbonensis urbis et monasterii Tolosani situ ac vicinia (in eadem quippe provincia sita erant) magis tamen pronum est ut credamus ex illius paroeciae coenobio in quo florebat monastica disciplina assumptum fuisse episcopum, quam ex Lirinensi, quod ab illa civitate longo spatio dividebatur.
6. Although no decisive argument may be sought from the situation and nearness of the city of Narbonne and the monastery of Toulouse (for they lay in the same province), yet it is more natural for us to believe that the bishop was taken from the coenobium of that diocese in which monastic discipline was flourishing, than from that of Lérins, which was separated from that city by a long distance.
7. Cum Ravennius Arelatensis episcopos invitaret ut Arelatum pro causa Lirinensis insulae terminanda convenirent, encyclicam per Gallias misit epistolam. Hoc autem maxime observandum, quod cum aliquid speciale insertum haberent exemplaria ad eos missa qui ex ipsa insula fuerant assumpti, haec scilicet verba: Beatitudinem vero vestram praecipue adesse convenit, quos insula ipsa velut sinu quodam genitricis fovens, ad eam gratiam quae nunc in vobis est. Domino instigante, produxit; satis patet ex eorum numero non
7. When Ravennius of Arles was inviting the bishops to assemble at Arles for ending the cause of the island of Lérins, he sent an encyclical letter through the Gauls. Now this is especially to be observed, that whereas the copies sent to those who had been taken from the island itself had something special inserted, namely these words: "But it is fitting that Your Beatitude especially be present, you whom the island itself, cherishing as in a kind of mother's bosom, has brought forth, at the Lord's prompting, to that grace which is now in you"; it is sufficiently plain that not of their number
Editors' notes and page, col. 1478

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NOT]AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1478 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹4. Cum hoc solo Galliarum monasterio litterarum›; B ‹sis episcopus verba fecisset, qui eodem tempore in›; C ‹lebris erat, insignis Ecclesiae praesulatu, in quo trigin-›; D ‹dus est in antiquis et bene multis quae excussit vel›
  • old-edition numerals: 1575 after ‹vix fieri posset quin›; 1576 after ‹nihil prorsus de egregio›
  • other: Column ends mid-sentence on a whole word (‹non›). No foot notes on this page. After ‹mentionem facere› no point is printed (a gap in the type); the English supplies the stop. ‹Lerino› as printed. No comma printed after the closing parenthesis in §6.
PL 54:1479
⟨f⟩uisse Rusticum, ad quem missum exemplar non illa verba, sed haec alia substituta continet ad calcem epistolae generalis: Ac praecipue beatitudo vestra, ut adsit primum deprecamur, quia gravior infirmitas necessario medicos peritissimos inquirit.
was Rusticus, to whom the copy sent contains not those words, but these others substituted at the foot of the general letter: "And we especially beseech in the first place that Your Beatitude be present, because a graver infirmity necessarily calls for the most skilled physicians."
Fuerunt haec Rustici initia: quibus ita vixit in monasterio; ut clericus esse meruerit (quemadmodum eum hortabatur Hieronymus) ac postmodum ad pontificalem dignitatem fuerit evectus. Quo vero id anno contigerit, difficile est dicere. Conjicit laudatus ac saepe laudandus Baluzius Rustici ordinationem ad annum Christi 430 referendam esse. An feliciter illi cesserit conjectura, decerni non potest, nisi inspecta et explicata celebri inscriptione Narbonensi, quam notis suis ad Salvianum et supplem. lib. V Concord. sac. et imp. inseruit, quae ex in quirendi initii episcopi Rustici concilio hic non potest omitti.
Such were the beginnings of Rusticus: in which he so lived in the monastery that he deserved to be a cleric (as Jerome was exhorting him) and was afterwards raised to the pontifical dignity. But in what year this happened it is difficult to say. Baluze, already praised and often to be praised, conjectures that the ordination of Rusticus is to be referred to the year of Christ 430. Whether the conjecture has turned out happily for him cannot be decided unless the celebrated inscription of Narbonne has been inspected and explained, which he inserted in his notes on Salvian and in the supplement to book V of the Concordia sacerdotii et imperii, and which, given our purpose of inquiring into the beginning of Bishop Rusticus, cannot be omitted here.
Inscriptio vetus quae exstat Narbone in palatio archiepiscopali in ara marmorea. Ex Jani Greuteri Inscriptionibus, pag. 1058, et ex Stephano Baluzio.
An ancient inscription which is extant at Narbonne in the archiepiscopal palace on a marble altar. From the Inscriptions of Janus Gruter, p. 1058, and from Étienne Baluze.
† DO. ET .XPO. MISERANTE. LIM. HOC. C.L.K.T.E. ANNO. IIII. CS. VALENTINIANO. AUG. VI. IIIKL. D. XVIIII. ANNO. EPTVS. RUSTI.......
† By the mercy of God and Christ, this threshold was set in place in the fourth year, Valentinian Augustus being consul for the sixth time, on the third day before the Kalends of December, in the nineteenth year of the episcopate of Rusti[cus]
RVSTICVS EPS. EPI. BONOSI FILIVS / EPI. ARATORIS. DE SORORE NEPVS / EPI. VENERI SOCI. IN MONASTERIO † / COMPRB ECCLE. MASSILIENS. / ANNO XV. EPTVS S.I.D. ANN. V. III. ID OCTB. / C. VRSOPRBO. HERMETE DIACO. ET E R SEQ. TIB.
Rusticus the bishop, son of Bishop Bonosus, / nephew of Bishop Arator by his sister, / companion of Bishop Venerius in the monastery, † / fellow presbyter of the Church of Marseilles, / in the fifteenth year of his episcopate, on the fifth day of the year, the third before the Ides of October, / with Ursus the presbyter, Hermes the deacon, and their followers,
COEP. DEP⟨ ⟩N PARIET. ECCL. DVD. EXVSTAE / XXXVII. D. QVAD. INFVNDAM. PONI COEPI. / ANNO II. VII ID. OCTB. ABSID P.F. MONTANVS. SVBD. / MARCELLVS. GALL. PREF DI. CVLTOR. PRECE / E.EG.T. EPM. HOC ONS. SVSCIP. INPENDIA / NECESSAR. RPROM. TENS. QVAE PER
began to take down the wall of the church long since burnt. / On the thirty-seventh day the squared stone began to be laid in the foundation. / In the second year, on the seventh before the Ides of October, Montanus the subdeacon had the apse laid. / Marcellus, prefect of the Gauls, a worshipper of God, by entreaty / prevailed on the bishop to undertake this burden, the expenses / necessary promising, which through
B.ENN. ADMINIST. / SVAE PREBV. ARTIFI. B. / MERCED. SOL. ↃC / ADOPER. E. CETER. SOL. I.Ↄ / HINC OBLAT. SCI.
the two years of the administration / of his own he furnished to the craftsmen / as wages, six hundred solidi / for the labour, and for the rest one thousand five hundred solidi. / Hence the offerings of the holy
EPI. VENERI SOL. C..... / EPI. DYNAMI L...... / ORESI CC..... / AGROECI I...... / ⟨E⟩T DECONIAE............... / SALVTI ....................
Bishop Venerius, one hundred solidi ..... / of Bishop Dynamius, fifty ...... / of Oresius, two hundred ..... / of Agroecius, one ...... / and of Deconia ............... / for the salvation ....................
Explicatio inscriptionis Narbonensis.
Explanation of the Narbonne inscription.
Deo et Christo miserante, limen hoc collocatum est anno quarto consule Valentiniano Augusto VI, 3 kalendas Decembris, 19 anno episcopatus Rustici... Rusticus episcopus episcopi Bonosi filius, episcopi Aratoris de sorore nepos, episcopi Venerii socius in monasterio, compresbyter Ecclesiae Massiliensis; anno 15 episcopatus sui, die anni quinta, 3 idus Octobris, cum Urso presbytero, Hermete diacono, et eorum sequentibus, coepit deponere parietem Ecclesiae dudum exustae. Trigesima septima die Quadratum in fundamento poni coepit. Anno secundo 7 idus Octobris absidem poni fecit Montanus subdiaconus, Marcellus Galliarum praefectus, Dei cultor, prece exegit episcopum hoc onus suscipere, impendia necessaria repromittens, quae per biennium administrationis suae praebuit artificibus mercedem solidorum sexcentorum ad operas, et caeteri solidos mille quingentos... Hinc oblationes sancti episcopi Venerii solidos C... episcopi Dynami L... Oresii CC... Agroecii I... et Deconiae... saluti...
By the mercy of God and Christ, this threshold was set in place in the fourth year, Valentinian Augustus being consul for the sixth time, on the third before the Kalends of December, in the nineteenth year of the episcopate of Rusticus... Rusticus the bishop, son of Bishop Bonosus, nephew of Bishop Arator by his sister, companion of Bishop Venerius in the monastery, fellow presbyter of the Church of Marseilles; in the fifteenth year of his episcopate, on the fifth day of the year, the third before the Ides of October, with Ursus the presbyter, Hermes the deacon, and their followers, began to take down the wall of the church long since burnt. On the thirty-seventh day the squared stone began to be laid in the foundation. In the second year, on the seventh before the Ides of October, Montanus the subdeacon had the apse laid, Marcellus, prefect of the Gauls, a worshipper of God, by entreaty prevailed on the bishop to undertake this burden, promising the necessary expenses, which through the two years of his administration he furnished to the craftsmen, a wage of six hundred solidi for the labour, and for the rest one thousand five hundred solidi... Hence the offerings of the holy Bishop Venerius, one hundred solidi... of Bishop Dynamius, fifty... of Oresius, two hundred... of Agroecius, one... and of Deconia... for the salvation...
Praecipua difficultas versatur in explicatione supremae lineae hujus inscriptionis.
The chief difficulty lies in the explanation of the topmost line of this inscription.
LIMEN HOC COLLOCATUM EST ANNO QUARTO, CONSULE VALENTINIANO AUGUSTO SEXTUM; quibus verbis hunc sensum tribuit Baluzius: Positum basilicae limen fuisse anno quarto ab ineunte sexto Valentiniani consulatu, qui incidit in annum Ch. 445. Annos namque, inquit, ab ultimo consulatu primum, secundum, et tertium, etc., numerabant, quousque rursum capesserent consulatum, ut patet ex antiquis inscriptionibus. Quamobrem anno 448, qui ab anno
THIS THRESHOLD WAS SET IN PLACE IN THE FOURTH YEAR, VALENTINIAN AUGUSTUS BEING CONSUL FOR THE SIXTH TIME; to which words Baluze assigns this sense: that the threshold of the basilica was laid in the fourth year from the opening of Valentinian's sixth consulship, which falls in the year of Christ 445. For, he says, they used to count the years from the last consulship as first, second, and third, etc., until they should again take up the consulship, as is plain from ancient inscriptions. Wherefore in the year 448, which from the year
Editors' notes and page, col. 1479

Page

  • running head: 1479 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (left half of the page head; right half read from the col. 1480 images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹uisse Rusticum, ad quem missum exemplar non illa›; B ‹Explicatio inscriptionis Narbonensis.›; C ‹Venerii solidos C... episcopi Dynami L... Oresii CC...›; D ‹tum in Graeco originali, tom. IV Concil. Venetae edi-› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1577 before ‹Explicatio inscriptionis Narbonensis.›; 1578 before ‹Praecipua difficultas›
  • other: LAYOUT: this page has two columns, then a full-width band (caption and inscription), then two columns again. By the reading-order rule this file holds, in order: the upper part of the left column, the upper part of the RIGHT column (from ‹contigerit, difficile est dicere› to ‹non potest omitti.›, printed under col. number 1480), the full-width caption and inscription, and the lower part of the left column. The lower part of the right column is in the col. 1480 file. The first word is printed ‹ uisse› with the initial f lost: set ⟨f⟩uisse. The inscription is printed in small capitals, one line across the full width and then four blocks side by side; each block is set as one paragraph with / at the printed line ends; the abbreviation strokes printed over many letters are not reproduced. UNSURE in the inscription: ‹DEP⟨ ⟩N› (a damaged sort between P and N, perhaps O); ‹ↃC› and ‹I.Ↄ› (numeral signs, read as reversed C; the author's expansion gives 600 and 1500); ‹⟨E⟩T DECONIAE› (first letter lost); ‹C.L.K.T.E.› third letter K or R; ‹IIIKL.› printed without a point between numeral and KL. The English of the inscription follows the author's own expansion printed below it. ‹ex in quirendi initii episcopi Rustici concilio› as printed (space inside ‹in quirendi›, printed ‹in qui-› at the line end; ‹episcopi› perhaps for ‹episcopatus›, UNSURE). Misprint kept: ‹concilio› for ‹consilio› in the same phrase (the English renders the intended ‹consilio›, "purpose"). The points of omission in the Explicatio are printed. The column's last words ‹qui ab anno› run on into the lower right column. The foot of the page carries Ballerini note (a), whose call is in col. 1480; not set in this file.
PL 54:1480
445 quartus fuit, collatum limen putat; qui cum decimus nonus esset episcopatus Rustici, restat ut anno 430 Narbonensis Ecclesiae praefectus fuerit.
445 was the fourth, he thinks the threshold was set; and since this was the nineteenth of the episcopate of Rusticus, it remains that he was set over the Church of Narbonne in the year 430.
Non moleste feret vir eruditus hanc suam interpretationem ad incudem a nobis revocari, ut exordia episcopi Rustici non ignoremus. Non possum igitur mihi persuadere hanc annos numerandi rationem ab uno imperatorum consulatu ad alterum in usu per id temporis fuisse.
The learned man will not take it ill that this interpretation of his is called back by us to the anvil, that we may not be ignorant of the beginnings of Bishop Rusticus. I cannot, then, persuade myself that this method of counting years from one consulship of the emperors to another was in use at that period.
Primum enim Onuphrius, in hujusmodi controversiis testis locuples, scribit (Comm. in Fast. Consul. lib. I), eam numerandi annos rationem longe post Rustici Narbonensis tempora iniri coeptam. Roma enim per bellum Gothicum, imperante Justiniano, saepius obsessa, capta, populata, et aliquando diruta et incensa; regibus vero Gothorum, qui consules Occidentales designabant, bello occupatis, intermissum est in Occidente consulare nomen, et etiam in Oriente neglectum, ita ut viginti et quinque annis Oriens sine consule fuerit. Initio autem imperii Justini junioris Augusti, dignitas consularis iterum usurpari coepta est, sed alia ratione atque ab antiquis. Nullus enim deincerps privatus consul ordinarius fuit: soli imperatores, quorum primus Justinus junior fuit, consules circa principia imperii semel tantum creabantur in annum; consulatusque anno exacto, imperii deinceps annos, ab ipsorum consulatu, hac ratione numerabant: Post consulatum imp. N. anno primo. Iterum P. C. imp. N. tertio. P. C. imp. N. quarto, etc. Haec Onuphrius fastorum pater dictus.
For in the first place Onuphrius, a weighty witness in controversies of this kind, writes (Commentary on the Consular Fasti, book I) that that method of counting years began to be adopted long after the times of Rusticus of Narbonne. For Rome, during the Gothic war, in the reign of Justinian, was repeatedly besieged, taken, plundered, and at one time demolished and burnt; and the kings of the Goths, who used to designate the Western consuls, being occupied with war, the consular name was interrupted in the West, and neglected even in the East, so that for twenty-five years the East was without a consul. But at the beginning of the reign of Justin the Younger Augustus, the consular dignity began to be assumed again, but on another footing than by the ancients. For thereafter no private person was ordinary consul: the emperors alone, of whom Justin the Younger was the first, were created consuls about the beginnings of their reign, once only, for a year; and when the year of the consulship was completed, they thereafter counted the years of the reign from their own consulship in this way: "After the consulship of the emperor N., in the first year. Again, after the consulship of the emperor N., in the third. After the consulship of the emperor N., in the fourth," etc. So far Onuphrius, called the father of the fasti.
2. Aliquando anni quidem notati inveniuntur hac
2. Sometimes indeed years are found marked by this
Editors' notes and page, col. 1480

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: mihi persuadere› · call in col 1480

Per hanc Leonis aetatem exempla quidem aliquot inveniuntur computandi primum annum post consulatum hac formula : Anno, ex. gr., 449. Post consulatum Zenonis et Posthumiani, qui fuerunt consules ann. 448, idque etiamsi noti essent consules ordinarii anni currentis. Hinc in pseudosynodo Ephesina an. 449, VI idus Augusti, laudata formula legitur tum in Graeco originali, tom. IV Concil. Venetae editionis col. 889, tum in antiqua versione a Baluzio recognita, not. a. cum tamen Protogenes Orientalis consul ordinarius ejusdem anni 449, signatus in Actis Constantinopolitanis eidem pseudosynodo insertis col. 1027 et 1030. Patribus ignotus esse non posset. At per haec quoque tempora signatum quoque fuisse annum secundum, tertium et (ut in nostro documento) quartum post consulatum, nullo exemplo probabitur. Multo autem minus afferetur exemplum quo probetur adhibitam fuisse formulam ANNO VIII. CS. VALENTINIANO AUGUSTO VI, id est, anno quarto, consule Valentiniano Augusto VI. Si enim hoc aevo usu recepta fuisset laudata formula in notandis annis 2, 3, et 4, etc., scriptum legeremus anno quarto P. C., id est. post consulatum Valentiniani Augusti VI. Hinc ergo optime interpretatus est Quesnellus, limen Ecclesiae positum fuisse anno quarto post initium fabricae, consule Valentiniano Augusto VI. Interpretatio autem Baluzii, quam dein Quesnellus profert, duplici ex capite corruit, tum quod ad alienum est a more ejus temporis designare quartum annum post consulatum, tum quod ea formula, anno quarto consule, etc., numquam fuit adhibita, ut quartus annus post consulatum designaretur. Haec pro vindicanda Quesnelli interpretatione sufficiant, ut nihil movere debeant nonnulla quae hic in rem suam fusius, sed non admodum accurate prosecutus est; neque enim singula vacat expendere.

In this age of Leo some examples are indeed found of reckoning the first year after a consulship by this formula: in the year, for example, 449, "After the consulship of Zeno and Posthumianus," who were consuls in the year 448, and this even though the ordinary consuls of the current year were known. Hence in the pseudo-synod of Ephesus in the year 449, on the sixth day before the Ides of August, the formula mentioned is read both in the Greek original, vol. IV of the Councils in the Venice edition, col. 889, and in the ancient version revised by Baluze, note a, although Protogenes, the Eastern ordinary consul of that same year 449, who is named in the Acts of Constantinople inserted in the same pseudo-synod, cols. 1027 and 1030, could not have been unknown to the Fathers. But that in these times a second, a third and (as in our document) a fourth year after a consulship was also marked will be proved by no example. Much less will an example be brought to prove that the formula ANNO VIII. CS. VALENTINIANO AUGUSTO VI was used, that is, "in the fourth year, Valentinian Augustus being consul for the sixth time." For if in this age the formula mentioned had been received in use for marking years 2, 3 and 4, etc., we should read written "in the fourth year P. C.," that is, "after the consulship of Valentinian Augustus VI." Hence Quesnel has interpreted very well that the threshold of the church was laid "in the fourth year" after the beginning of the building, "Valentinian Augustus being consul for the sixth time." But the interpretation of Baluze, which Quesnel then brings forward, collapses on two counts: both because it is foreign to the custom of that time to designate a fourth year after a consulship, and because that formula, "in the fourth year, … being consul," etc., was never used to designate a fourth year after a consulship. Let this suffice to vindicate Quesnel's interpretation, so that certain things which he has here pursued at greater length for his own purpose, but not very accurately, need trouble no one; for there is no leisure to weigh each point.

<!-- UNSURE: "ANNO VIII." is set as read from the image (small capitals, last characters of the left column); the sense requires "anno IIII". "ad alienum est" and "id est. post" are as printed. --> (printed under page 745)

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1480 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹contigerit, difficile est dicere. Conjicit laudatus ac› (text set under col. 1479); B ‹445 quartus fuit, collatum limen putat; qui cum›; C ‹annis Oriens sine consule fuerit. Initio autem impe-›; D ‹clesiae positum fuisse anno quarto post initium fabri-› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1579 after ‹eam numerandi›
  • other: LAYOUT: two columns, a full-width band, two columns again. The upper part of this column (‹contigerit, difficile est dicere› to ‹non potest omitti.›) finishes the piece before the band and is set under col. 1479, with the full-width caption and inscription; this file holds only the lower part of the column, from ‹445 quartus fuit›, which continues the lower left column's ‹qui ab anno›. Column ends mid-sentence on a whole word (‹hac›). ‹collatum limen› as printed. ‹Iterum P. C. imp. N. tertio› as printed. Foot-note call (a) after ‹mihi persuadere› removed; the Ballerini note (a) runs across the foot of both columns of the page and is not set in this file.
PL 54:1481
formula, post consulatum, etc., cujus exempla aliqua habes in canonum codice Africano, ubi aliquot conciliorum aetas hoc modo designatur. Sed hoc non aliam ob rationem factum est, quam quia adhuc tunc consules Africanis nuntiati non erant: nam certa erat regula ut tunc illa annos notandi formula usurparetur contra consuetum notarum consularium morem. Quamdiu enim dignitas consularis perseveravit, quod in Occidente factum es⟨t⟩ u⟨s⟩que ad Justiniani imperatoris tempora et bellum Gothicum-Italicum per uniuscujusque anni consules ordinarios, tempora notata sunt, annique computati. Cum igitur anni 448 consules ordinarii fuerint Zeno et Posthumianus, ut fasti indicant, et Leonis nostri epistolae duae, omnesque chronicorum scriptores, valde insolens esset in publica inscriptione, quam posteris usui futuram volebat Rusticus, non tritum ab eo numerandi modum usurpatum fuisse.
formula, "after the consulship," etc., of which you have some examples in the African code of canons, where the date of several councils is designated in this way. But this was done for no other reason than because the consuls had at that time not yet been announced to the Africans: for it was a fixed rule that that formula of marking years should then be used, contrary to the accustomed manner of consular notations. For as long as the consular dignity lasted, which in the West was the case down to the times of the emperor Justinian and the Gothic-Italian war, dates were marked and years computed by the ordinary consuls of each year. Since therefore the ordinary consuls of the year 448 were Zeno and Postumianus, as the fasti show, and two letters of our Leo, and all the writers of chronicles, it would be very strange that in a public inscription, which Rusticus wished to be of use to posterity, an unfamiliar method of counting should have been used by him.
3. Si ita tamen voluisset, non scripsisset: Anno quarto, consule Valentiniano Augusto sextum; sed: Post consulatum sextum Valentiniani Aug. anno quarto. Prima enim verba ad posteriorum sensum trahi vix ac ne vix quidem possunt, nec puto umquam eo sensu esse usurpata.
3. Yet if he had so wished, he would not have written: "In the fourth year, Valentinian Augustus being consul for the sixth time"; but: "After the sixth consulship of Valentinian Augustus, in the fourth year." For the former words can scarcely, nay not even scarcely, be drawn to the sense of the latter, nor do I think they were ever used in that sense.
4. Nec postrema quae posuimus verba, post consulatum, etc., inscribere lapidi curasset Rusticus. Hanc enim numerandi rationem tunc solummodo in usum vocabant, cum ordinarii consules non erant designati, seu nondum noti aut nuntiati. Animadvertendum, inquit Onuphrius, illas notas P. C. interpretari debere, quo anno nullus consul ordinarius erat, perinde ac si quis diceret: Annus sine consulibus, qui fuit post consulatum N. (Onuphr. in lib. I Fastor. parag. de Consul.). Quis porro dixerit Posthumianum et Zenonem, qui fuere anni 448 consules, III kalendas Decembris non esse designatos, cum jam a mense Martio eorum consulatu epistolam suam ad Dorum Beneventanum episcopum notaverit Leo noster? quis putet eosdem nondum tunc in Gallicana provincia cognitos, tam vicina, inquam, provincia, quae praefecti praetorio sedem habebat.
4. Nor would Rusticus have taken care to inscribe on the stone the last words which we have set down, "after the consulship," etc. For they called this method of counting into use only then, when the ordinary consuls had not been designated, or were not yet known or announced. "It is to be observed," says Onuphrius, "that those marks P. C. ought to be interpreted, in a year in which there was no ordinary consul, just as if one were to say: A year without consuls, which was after the consulship of N." (Onuphrius, in book I of the Fasti, paragraph on the consuls). Who, moreover, would say that Postumianus and Zeno, who were the consuls of the year 448, had not been designated on the third before the Kalends of December, when already from the month of March our Leo dated by their consulship his letter to Dorus, bishop of Benevento? Who would think that the same men were not yet then known in the Gallic province, a province so near, I say, which held the seat of the praetorian prefect.
Ex quibus manifestum aliam ineundam esse hujus inscriptionis explicandae viam. Convenientiorem porro nullam invenio quam ut quartum illum annum, de quo agitur, non a consulatu sexto Valentiniani, sed a jactis basilicae fundamentis numeremus. Familiare enim erat antiquis, ut quo tempore construi aedificium publicum coeptum erat, quove perfectum, hujusmodi inscriptionibus notum posteris vellent: qui ritus semper in usu fuit, et hodie etiam ubique usurpatur. Hoc ergo voluit Rusticus significare, per quatuor annos adificatam esse Narbonensem basilicam, seu quarto anno esse absolutam a quadrato saxo posito, id est a jactis fundamentis usque ad limen collocatum seu finem operi impositum. Saxum enim quadratum in fundamento poni solebat: unde Livius, libro VI, scribit: Capitolium saxo quadrato substructum; exinde absolute quadratum ponere idem apud antiquos ac fundamenta jacere, primumque lapidem aedificii ponere, ut in hac inscriptione. Similiter quoniam nonnisi absoluta domo limen poni consuevit, idem antiquis fuit absolutum esse aedificium ac limen collocatum seu finem operi impositum. Unde Institutionum Justiniani lib. I tit. 12: Limina sicut in domo finem quemdam faciunt, sic et imperii finem limen esse veteres voluerunt. Hinc et limen dictum est, quasi finis quidam et terminus.
From which it is manifest that another way of explaining this inscription must be taken. Now I find none more fitting than that we should count that fourth year, which is in question, not from the sixth consulship of Valentinian, but from the laying of the foundations of the basilica. For it was customary with the ancients to wish to have made known to posterity by inscriptions of this kind at what time a public building had begun to be constructed, or at what time it had been finished: a practice which has always been in use, and even today is everywhere employed. This, then, Rusticus wished to signify, that the basilica of Narbonne was built over four years, or that it was completed in the fourth year from the laying of the squared stone, that is, from the laying of the foundations to the setting of the threshold or the end put to the work. For the squared stone used to be laid in the foundation: whence Livy, in book VI, writes: "The Capitol underbuilt with squared stone"; thence, absolutely, "to lay the squared [stone]" was with the ancients the same as to lay the foundations and to lay the first stone of the building, as in this inscription. Likewise, since the threshold was customarily laid only when the house was finished, it was the same thing with the ancients for a building to be finished and for the threshold to be set, or the end put to the work. Whence the Institutes of Justinian, book I, title 12: "As thresholds make a kind of end in a house, so the ancients wished the end of the empire also to be a threshold (limen). Hence too it was called limen, as being a kind of end and boundary."
Confirmatur sententia nostra ex eo quod postquam in ipso inscriptionis capite linea oblonga contento, generatim significavit quatuor annos in construenda basilica esse consumptos, consequenter in reliquis, quid, quolibet anno, quove progressu praestitum sit, singillatim explicat. Primo scilicet et basilicam veterem depositam, et novae jacta fundamenta. Secundo, absidem positam, illudque omne biennii opus Marcelli praefecti impensis esse perfectum; altero denique biennio, residuum operis ex oblationibus
Our opinion is confirmed by this, that after he has signified in general, at the very head of the inscription, contained in one long line, that four years were spent in constructing the basilica, he consequently in the rest explains in detail what was accomplished in each year, and by what progress. Namely, in the first, that both the old basilica was taken down and the foundations of the new one laid. In the second, that the apse was set, and that all that work of two years was completed at the expense of the prefect Marcellus; finally, that in the other two years the remainder of the work, from the offerings
Editors' notes and page, col. 1481

Page

  • running head: 1481 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST[OLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI.] (left half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹formula, post consulatum, etc., cujus exempla aliqua›; B ‹Post consulatum sextum Valentiniani Aug. anno quar-›; C ‹gnitos, tam vicina, inquam, provincia, quae praefecti›; D ‹antiquos ac fundamenta jacere, primumque lapidem›
  • old-edition numerals: 1580 after ‹a mense Martio›
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence (continuing §2 from col. 1480) and ends mid-sentence on a whole word (‹oblationibus›). No foot notes on this page. Damaged type in the line ‹factum es⟨t⟩ u⟨s⟩que ad Justiniani›: the t and s are lost. Worn type set as intended: ‹consularis› (the a barely printed), ‹designati› (printed ‹designa-ii›), ‹illas notas› (ll worn), ‹coeptum› (ligature worn). ‹ac li men› is printed without the hyphen at the line end; joined. A stray point stands after ‹notaverit› before ‹Leo noster?›; not set. The final question (‹quis putet ... sedem habebat.›) ends with a full stop as printed. The printer's signature ‹PATROL. LIV.› stands at the foot.
PL 54:1482
sanctorum episcoporum aliorumque esse absolutum.
of the holy bishops and of others, was finished.
At, inquies, ab anno decimo quinto episcopatus Rustici ad decimum nonum, non quatuor anni, sed quinque numerantur Responderi potest a jacto quadrato lapide ad limen positum quatuor annos numerari cum decem fere diebus, vel ad summum quindecim, si trigesima septima illa dies a die ordinationis computetur quae potius a die quo deponi coepit exustae ecclesiae paries numeranda videtur. Hoc porro tanti non erat, ut rotundus numerus quatuor annorum augeri deberet quindecim dierum mentione. Certe non eadem religione numerandi dies et anni qui ab incoepto aedificio fluxerant, qua episcopatus tempora ac pene momenta, praesertim cum in exstruendis molibus lapideis plurimi dies sine labore intermittantur, et multi forsan post fundamentum positum fluxerint antequam operi manus admoveretur.
But, you will say, from the fifteenth year of the episcopate of Rusticus to the nineteenth, not four years but five are counted. It can be answered that from the laying of the squared stone to the setting of the threshold four years are counted with about ten days, or at most fifteen, if that thirty-seventh day be computed from the day of ordination, which seems rather to be counted from the day on which the wall of the burnt church began to be taken down. Now this was not of such moment that the round number of four years ought to be increased by the mention of fifteen days. Certainly the days and years which had elapsed from the beginning of the building were not to be counted with the same scrupulousness as the times and almost the moments of the episcopate, especially since in the raising of stone structures very many days pass without labour, and many perhaps elapsed after the foundation was laid before a hand was put to the work.
Illam inscriptionis vocem, quad., de quadrato lapide in fundamentis posito explicuimus: quod et allata Livii auctoritas confirmat. Qui de die 37 Quadragesimae locum illum interpretantur, a genuino sensu aberrant; nec enim usurpatus uspiam legitur talis computandi modus, nec verisimile est, per sanctae hebdomadae dies, Paschati proximos sacrisque solemniis occupatos, manum aedificandae basilicae primum esse admotam. Denique a tertio idus Octobris ad diem 37 Quadragesimae sex fere menses interfluunt, qui certe deponendo veteris ecclesiae parieti necessarii non erant.
That word of the inscription, quad., we have explained of the squared stone laid in the foundations: which the authority of Livy that was adduced also confirms. Those who interpret that place of the thirty-seventh day of Lent stray from the genuine sense; for such a method of computing is nowhere read to have been used, nor is it likely that during the days of Holy Week, nearest to Easter and taken up with the sacred solemnities, a hand was first put to building the basilica. Finally, from the third before the Ides of October to the thirty-seventh day of Lent about six months intervene, which certainly were not necessary for taking down the wall of the old church.
His ita explicatis, clarum evadit ipso sexti consulatus Valentiniani Aug. anno, scilicet 445, absolutam esse basilicam Narbonensem, qui genuinus est sensus verborum istorum: Consule Valentiniano Aug. VI qui annus erat decimus nonus episcopatus Rustici, quem proinde anno Domini 427 ordinatum esse oportet, triennio ante Baluzianam epocham. Haec paulo scrupulosius discussisse, tum quoad Rustici monasterium, tum quoad episcopatus ejus exordia, operae forsan aliquando pretium erit. Historicae saltem veritati utile est, et notitiae episcopatuum Gallicanorum, quae per illa tempora admodum obscura est et incerta.
These things being thus explained, it becomes clear that the basilica of Narbonne was finished in the very year of the sixth consulship of Valentinian Augustus, namely 445, which is the genuine sense of those words: "Valentinian Augustus being consul for the sixth time," which year was the nineteenth of the episcopate of Rusticus, who accordingly must have been ordained in the year of the Lord 427, three years before Baluze's date. To have discussed these things somewhat more scrupulously, both as regards the monastery of Rusticus and as regards the beginnings of his episcopate, will perhaps at some time be worth the trouble. It is useful at least to historical truth, and to the knowledge of the Gallic episcopates, which for those times is exceedingly obscure and uncertain.
Haec a me superius scripta in prima mea editione optassem ut attentius perpendisset eruditissimus Baluzius, antequam nostram illius particulae inscriptionis explicationem convellere niteretur, uti conatus est in Notis ad regum nostrorum Capitularia, tomo II, pag. 1252. Pauca hic reponam, si prius virum clarissimum de nonnullis amice praemonuero.
These things written by me above in my first edition I could have wished that the most learned Baluze had weighed more attentively, before he strove to overthrow our explanation of that small part of the inscription, as he attempted in the Notes on the Capitularies of our kings, volume II, p. 1252. I will reply here in a few words, once I have first given the most distinguished man friendly notice of some points.
Ac primum quidem illum meminisse oportet hoc inter nos in quaestionem non vocari, utrum ante Rustici Narbonensis tempora usurpata sit haec formula Post consulatum; quis enim vero istud negaverit? sed utrum tunc usurpata sit cum currentis anni consules et creati et his qui publica acta conficiebant non ignoti.
And first indeed he ought to remember that this is not called in question between us, whether before the times of Rusticus of Narbonne this formula "After the consulship" was used; for who indeed would deny that? but whether it was used at a time when the consuls of the current year had both been created and were not unknown to those who drew up the public acts.
2° Frustra molem exemplorum congeri pro eadem formula post consulatum, cum nihil tale occurrat in inscriptione.
Secondly, that a mass of examples is heaped up in vain for the same formula "after the consulship," since nothing of the kind occurs in the inscription.
3° Nullum adduci posse exemplum in quo per illa tempora annus a consulatu jam ante tres annos elapso notatus habeatur.
Thirdly, that no example can be adduced in which, in those times, a year is found marked from a consulship that had already elapsed three years before.
4° Hanc annos numerandi rationem, quam vir doctus tam animose tuetur in inscriptione, ipso fatente insolentem esse et a communi usu discrepantem.
Fourthly, that this method of counting years, which the learned man so spiritedly defends in the inscription, is by his own admission unusual and at variance with common use.
Denique vel ex sola regula de ista formula post Pascha in Formatis apponenda, quam pro se ipse adducit ex concilio Carthaginensi, litem facile dirimi de formula post consulatum. Cum enim prior illa de Paschate tunc solummodo usurparetur cum Paschae dies vel erat incerta, vel nondum innotuerat, idem omnino de formula post consulatum dicendum esse manifestum est. Unum enim cum altero componunt concilii Patres. Haec sunt verba: Formatae, quae a primatibus, vel a quibuscumque episcopis,
Finally, that even from the single rule about affixing that formula "after Easter" in letters of communion (formatae), which he himself adduces on his own behalf from the council of Carthage, the dispute about the formula "after the consulship" is easily settled. For since that former one about Easter was used only then, when the day of Easter either was uncertain or had not yet become known, it is manifest that altogether the same must be said of the formula "after the consulship." For the Fathers of the council set the one beside the other. These are the words: "Letters of communion, which by primates, or by any bishops whatsoever,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1482

Page

  • running head: [PASCH. QUESNELLI NO]TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1482 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sanctorum episcoporum aliorumque esse absolu-›; B ‹in fundamentis posito explicuimus: quod et allata›; C ‹quoad Rustici monasterium, tum quoad episcopatus›; D ‹formula post consulatum, cum nihil tale occurrat in›
  • old-edition numerals: 1581 after ‹in exstruendis molibus›; 1582 after ‹de formula post› (the second occurrence, before ‹consulatum dicendum›)
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence and ends mid-sentence on a whole word (‹episcopis,›), inside a quotation. No foot notes on this page. After ‹quinque numerantur› no point is printed (a gap in the type); the English supplies the stop. ‹augeri› is printed with a worn u (as n), set as intended. No comma printed after ‹Aug. VI› or after ‹computetur›. The printer's signature numeral ‹47› stands at the foot. No misprints noted.
PL 54:1483
clericis propriis dantur, habeant diem Paschae. Quod si adhuc ejusdem anni Paschae dies incertus est, ille praecedens adjungatur quomodo solet, POST CONSULATUM, in publicis gestis ascribi.
are given to their own clerics, should bear the day of Easter. But if the day of Easter of that same year is still uncertain, let the preceding one be added, in the way that POST CONSULATUM is customarily written in the public acts.
Est canon 106 codicis Africani, conditus in concilio Carthagine celebrato sub Aurelio primate anno 407. Quamobrem non debuerat a viro tam erudito ex concilio Milevitano secundo assumi; apud eruditos enim jam pridem constat farraginem viginti septem canonum quae sub consilii Milevitani II nomine circumfertur, falsissime hoc titulo insigniri.
It is canon 106 of the African code, framed in the council held at Carthage under the primate Aurelius in the year 407. Therefore it ought not to have been taken by so learned a man from the second council of Milevis; for it has long been settled among the learned that the medley of twenty-seven canons which circulates under the name of the council of Milevis II is most falsely marked with this title.
Verum cujuscumque fuerint verba illa, nullam Baluzio opem conciliant, cum toto coelo a se invicem distent hae duae formulae, post consulatum, et anno quarto coss. VI. Istam habet inscriptio, illam non habet, nec una ad alterius significationem arte ulla reduci potest. Deinde canon ipse quem in suae praesidium opinionis advocat Baluzius contra illam militat. Sicut enim necesse erat Paschae diem Formatis inscribi, quotiescumque certus erat et cognitus, ita consulum currentis anni nomina actis publicis inscribi necesse erat, cum illi designati erant, et in iis locis cogniti ubi acta conficiebantur. At quis vel somniando dixerit Zenonem et Posthumianum, qui anno 448 ordinarii consules fuerunt, nondum vel designatos vel pro talibus cognitos fuisse in Romana provincia, Romae tam vicina, tertio kalendas Decembris ejusdem anni, quo die limen Narbonensis basilicae positum est et sculpta inscriptio?
But whosever those words may have been, they win no help for Baluze, since these two formulas, post consulatum and anno quarto coss. VI, are a whole heaven apart from each other. The inscription has the latter, it does not have the former, nor can the one be brought round by any art to the meaning of the other. Next, the very canon which Baluze calls in for the defence of his opinion fights against it. For just as it was necessary that the day of Easter be written in the Formatae whenever it was certain and known, so it was necessary that the names of the consuls of the current year be written in the public acts, when these had been designated and were known in the places where the acts were being drawn up. But who would say, even in a dream, that Zeno and Posthumianus, who were the ordinary consuls in the year 448, had not yet been either designated or known as such in a Roman province, so near to Rome, on the third day before the kalends of December of that same year, the day on which the lintel of the basilica of Narbonne was set in place and the inscription carved?
Profert urgetque exemplum Ephesinae synodi, quarum actiones praenotantur hac formula: Post consulatum Theodosii et Valentiniani imperatorum, cum tamen constet eodem anno consules creatos esse Bassum et Antiochum. At singularis exempli singularis fuit ratio; ut enim synodus oecumenica, jussu et consulatu imperatorum indicta, eorumdem consulatu supernotaretur in cujusque actionis exordio in quo decreti eorumdem mentio fieri debebat, dignitati imperatoriae concessum est a Graecis hominibus. Si haec responsio viro erudito non satisfacit, recurrit semper responsio generalis eaque multiplex, nimirum longe diversae formulae sunt Ephesina et Narbonensis, illa post consulatum habet, haec anno IV cons. Valentiniano Augusto VI, secundum Baluzianam interpretationem: quodque majoris adhuc est momenti, ut nonnumquam per illa tempora annus aliquis consulatu anni immediate superioris notetur, non raro occurrit; ut aliquis annus signetur consulibus jam ante tres aut quatuor annos magistratu illo defunctis, numquam et nusquam legit Baluzius. Et tamen de hoc vertitur quaestio, nihilque prorsus proficiet quamdiu geminam illam conditionem in suis exemplis non repererit.
He brings forward and presses the example of the synod of Ephesus, whose sessions are headed with this formula: After the consulship of the emperors Theodosius and Valentinian, although it is nevertheless established that in that same year Bassus and Antiochus were created consuls. But for a singular example there was a singular reason; for that an ecumenical synod, summoned by the command and in the consulship of the emperors, should be headed with the consulship of the same at the opening of each session, in which mention had to be made of their decree, was a concession made by Greek men to the imperial dignity. If this answer does not satisfy the learned man, there always returns the general answer, and that a manifold one, namely that the formula of Ephesus and that of Narbonne are far different: the former has post consulatum, the latter anno IV cons. Valentiniano Augusto VI, according to Baluze's interpretation; and, what is of still greater moment, that sometimes in those times a given year is marked by the consulship of the year immediately preceding occurs not rarely; that a given year is signed with consuls who had already finished that magistracy three or four years before, Baluze has never and nowhere read. And yet it is on this that the question turns, and he will gain nothing at all so long as he has not found that twofold condition in his examples.
Ad Onuphrium consequenter appellat vir doctus optime; hunc judicem non declino. Sic igitur Onuphrius Comm. ad lib. II Fastor.: Cum deinceps frequens mentio futura sit annorum sine CONSULIBUS, quos per haec tempora POST CONSULATUS appellabant, non alienum ab re erit pauca quaedam de his annis tradere Vides de annis sine consulibus rem esse Onuphrio, eosque solos post consulatus appellatos ab eo dici, non alios; quod continuo multis probat idem fastorum pater. Saepe, inquit, accidebat ut ob bella civilia vel externa, principum caedes, pestilentias, vel alias causas annus SINE CONSULIBUS ordinariis esset, qui anno et fastis nomen dare solebant. Quod hoc anno propter Maxentii tyrannidem, qui in Urbe, ubi consules designari et consulatus auspicari mos erat, imperabat, factum fuisse existimo: tunc huic anno II consules qui superiore anno fuerant nomen dabant. Denique, si pressius quid et clarius desideratur, pergat Onuphrius, audiat Baluzius. Cum igitur dicitur: POST CONSULATUM, tantumdem est ac si dicas: ANNUS SINE CONSULIBUS, qui fuit post consulatum Diocletiani X et Maximiani VII. En quas ob causas, judice Onuphrio, consulibus ordinariis notati anni non habeantur, qua sine consulibus anni erant. En cur annus ab
The learned man accordingly appeals, very rightly, to Onuphrius; I do not decline this judge. Thus, then, Onuphrius, Commentary on Book II of the Fasti: Since hereafter there will be frequent mention of years without CONSULS, which in these times they called POST CONSULATUS, it will not be out of place to hand on a few things about these years. You see that for Onuphrius the matter concerns years without consuls, and that these alone, not others, are said by him to have been called post consulatus; which the same father of the fasti immediately proves at length. It often happened, he says, that on account of civil or foreign wars, the slaughter of princes, plagues, or other causes, a year was WITHOUT ordinary CONSULS, who were accustomed to give their name to the year and to the fasti. That this happened in this year I judge to have been on account of the tyranny of Maxentius, who was ruling in the City, where it was the custom for consuls to be designated and consulships to be inaugurated: then the consuls who had held office in the previous year gave their name to this second year. Finally, if anything closer and clearer is wanted, let Onuphrius go on, let Baluze listen. When therefore it is said: POST CONSULATUM, it is just the same as if you were to say: A YEAR WITHOUT CONSULS, which was after the consulship of Diocletian X and Maximian VII. See for what causes, in the judgement of Onuphrius, years are held not to be marked by ordinary consuls, in so far as they were years without consuls. See why the year from
Editors' notes and page, col. 1483

Page

  • running head: 1483 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTÆ IN EPISTO[...] (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹clericis propriis dantur›; B ‹inscribi, quotiescumque›; C ‹responsio viro erudito›; D ‹non alienum ab re erit›
  • old-edition numerals: 1583 before ‹Ad Onuphrium› (paragraph start)
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence. UNSURE: 'synodi, quarum actiones' printed (cujus expected), kept; 'qua sine consulibus anni erant' printed 'qua' (possibly for 'quia'), kept and rendered 'in so far as'. Italics (quotations) and small capitals: small capitals set as capitals, italics not marked. No foot notes in this column's images.
PL 54:1484
Urbe condita 1061, seu a Christo nato 309, post consulatum, etc., dictus est, quia propter Maxentii tyrannidem consules ordinarii non fuere. Et tamen non dubitat scribere Baluzius noster: Quod annus 309 et sequens notati a Cassiodoro reperiuntur post consulatum Diocletiani X et Maximiani VII. cum tamen, ut idem Onuphrius et Baronius observatum reliquerunt, anno 309 Maxentius et Maximus gesserint consulatum. Maxentius, inquit, et Maximus hoc anno gesserunt consulatum, et hoc auctoribus Onuphrio et Baronio? Quam falsum de Onuphrio, ex verbis paulo superius descriptis abunde exploratum habetur. Quod hoc anno, inquit, propter Maxentii tyrannidem, factum fuisse (hoc est, sine consulibus ordinariis fuisse) existimo. Refert quidem Onuphrius librum Damasi in Vita sancti Miltiadis, Maxentii Aug. IV et Maximi consulum hoc anno suffectorum meminisse; sed tam istud non approbat Onuphrius, ut potius evertat toto sermone superius ex parte descripto, tum auctoritate Cassiodori, Cuspiniani, fastorum Graecorum, et libri de Praefectis, tum ipsius Damasiani libri in Vita sancti Marcelli PP.
the founding of the City 1061, or from the birth of Christ 309, was called post consulatum, etc., because on account of the tyranny of Maxentius there were no ordinary consuls. And yet our Baluze does not hesitate to write: That the year 309 and the following are found marked by Cassiodorus after the consulship of Diocletian X and Maximian VII, although, as the same Onuphrius and Baronius have left on record, in the year 309 Maxentius and Maximus held the consulship. Maxentius and Maximus, he says, held the consulship in this year, and this on the authority of Onuphrius and Baronius? How false this is as regards Onuphrius is abundantly ascertained from the words transcribed a little above. That this happened in this year, he says, I judge to have been on account of the tyranny of Maxentius (that is, that it was without ordinary consuls). Onuphrius does indeed report that the book of Damasus, in the Life of Saint Miltiades, mentions Maxentius Augustus IV and Maximus as substitute consuls in this year; but so far is Onuphrius from approving this that he rather overthrows it, both by the whole discourse transcribed in part above, and by the authority of Cassiodorus, of Cuspinian, of the Greek fasti, and of the book On the Prefects, and by that of the Damasian book itself in the Life of Saint Marcellus the Pope.
Baronium quod attinet, constanter affirmat consules ordinarios hoc anno fastis neque Latinis neque Graecis inscriptos esse, sive quod revera creati non fuerint, sive quod propter tyrannidem Maxentii ejus nomen et consulatus a fastis abrasi fuerint: idem porro est quod ad notam consularem spectat, non creatum esse, et a fastis abrasum esse; hoc est, pro consule non haberi: et ideo annum post consulatum eodem modo annotari debuisse ac si consules ordinarii non fuissent.
As for Baronius, he steadily affirms that ordinary consuls were not entered in this year in either the Latin or the Greek fasti, whether because they were in truth not created, or because, on account of the tyranny of Maxentius, his name and consulship were erased from the fasti: now, so far as concerns the consular mark, it is the same thing not to have been created and to have been erased from the fasti; that is, not to be held as consul: and therefore the year had to be noted post consulatum in the same way as if there had been no ordinary consuls.
Alterum exemplum Baluzius ex anno Christi 351 repetit, quo anno Magnentius et Gaiso consules, inquit, fuerunt, ut notat auctor libri de Praefectis apud Onuphrium. Et tamen liber Cuspiniani, Cassiodorus et Socrates, lib. II, cap. 26, huic ipsi anno ascribunt: Post consulatum Sergii et Nigriniani, qui superiori anno gesserant consulatum. Adde etiam et librum fastorum et Idatium in fastis, ut quinque optimae notae scriptores habeamus quibus incerti auctoris liber de Praefectis opprimatur. Quis enim dubiam unius scriptoris ignoti auctoritatem quinque istis testibus adeo locupletibus anteponendam existimet? Socrates loco laudato: Isti, inquit, post consulatum Sergii et Nigriniani, quo anno propter belli tumultus et seditiones NULLUS CONSUL consueta consulatus munera obire poterat, Sirmii congregantur. Haec procul dubio ex ipsis concilii Sirmiensis Actis hausit Socrates, qui hunc annum disertis verbis sine consulibus fuisse scribit, ac propterea concilii Acta post consulatum notata fuisse affirmat. Verum auctores istos omnes conciliat Onuphrius, quos Baluzius inter se committit: scilicet, in Oriente post consulatum annotabatur, quia in Oriente consules non erant, in Occidente vero Magnentius et Gaiso inscribit liber de Praefectis, quia isti in Occidente consulatum gesserunt: ac proinde tota corruit Baluzii argumentatio.
Baluze fetches a second example from the year of Christ 351, in which year, he says, Magnentius and Gaiso were consuls, as the author of the book On the Prefects notes in Onuphrius. And yet the book of Cuspinian, Cassiodorus and Socrates, Book II, chapter 26, assign to this very year: After the consulship of Sergius and Nigrinianus, who had held the consulship in the previous year. Add also both the book of the fasti and Idatius in his fasti, so that we have five writers of the best mark by whom the book On the Prefects, of uncertain author, is overborne. For who would judge that the doubtful authority of one unknown writer is to be preferred to those five witnesses, so trustworthy? Socrates, in the place cited, says: These men assemble at Sirmium after the consulship of Sergius and Nigrinianus, in which year, on account of the tumults and seditions of war, NO CONSUL was able to discharge the customary duties of the consulship. Socrates beyond doubt drew this from the very Acts of the council of Sirmium, since he writes in express words that this year was without consuls, and affirms that for that reason the Acts of the council were marked post consulatum. But Onuphrius reconciles all those authors whom Baluze sets against one another: namely, in the East the year was noted post consulatum, because in the East there were no consuls, whereas for the West the book On the Prefects enters Magnentius and Gaiso, because these held the consulship in the West: and accordingly Baluze's whole argumentation collapses.
Notam consularem concilii Cathaginensis V dicti, quod anno 398 post consulatum Atteci et Caesarii celebratum aiunt, tam falsam ac suppositam existimo, quam fictitia ipsa synodi Acta. Deinde, ut vera synodi Acta fingamus, Baluzii est certis argumentis probare consules istius anni ab Africanis tunc temporis fuisse cognitos, cum celebrata illa fuit: quo uno responso elidimus vim omnem argumenti ex aliarum synodorum consularibus notis petiti. Quousque enim illud non probaverit Baluzius, cum praeter morem post consulatum lego, tacitis consulum ordinariorum nominibus, hos nondum in provincias nuntiatos tunc esse pro jure meo assero, regulam secutus a Carthaginensi concilio commemoratam: ut si adhuc Paschae dies incertus est, praecedens adjungatur, quomodo solet post consulatum in publicis gestis ascribi, quando consules anni currentis nondum sunt nuntiati. Nec mirum videbitur mensibus Maio, Junio, Juliove incertos persaepe in Africa consules Romanos
The consular mark of the so-called fifth council of Carthage, which they say was held in the year 398 after the consulship of Atticus and Caesarius, I judge to be as false and spurious as the Acts of the synod themselves are fictitious. Next, supposing we imagine the Acts of the synod to be genuine, it is for Baluze to prove by sure arguments that the consuls of that year were known to the Africans at the time when it was held: by which one answer we break all the force of the argument sought from the consular marks of other synods. For until Baluze has proved that, whenever I read post consulatum contrary to custom, with the names of the ordinary consuls passed over in silence, I assert, as is my right, that these had not yet then been announced in the provinces, following the rule recorded by the council of Carthage: that if the day of Easter is still uncertain, the preceding one be added, in the way that post consulatum is customarily written in the public acts, when the consuls of the current year have not yet been announced. Nor will it seem strange that in the months of May, June or July the Roman consuls were very often uncertain in Africa
Editors' notes and page, col. 1484

Page

  • running head: [...]Æ IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1484 (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Urbe condita 1061›; B ‹ritate Cassiodori›; C ‹fastorum et Idatium›; D ‹Notam consularem›
  • old-edition numerals: 1584 before ‹Alterum exemplum› (paragraph start)
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence. Last word 'Roma-|nos' is split at the column break and set whole here from the first line of col. 1485; col. 1485 therefore begins at 'fuisse'. 'Maximiani VII. cum tamen' has a full stop as printed. UNSURE: 'Magnentius et Gaiso inscribit liber' printed with nominatives (accusatives expected), kept. Small capitals set as capitals; italics not marked. No foot notes in this column's images.
PL 54:1485
fuisse, cum certum sit olim mense Septembri vel Octobri initum esse a Romanis consulatum etiam ordinarium: nam de suffectis consulibus manifesta res est certis temporibus eos non cepisse magistratum. Frequentissimum autem fuit post Julii Caesaris tempora, ut consules ordinarii integrum annum in dignitate sua non explerent, sed aliis sibi suffectis locum cedere cogerentur. Immo asserere Onuphrius non dubitat post Augusti imperium paucos admodum esse repertos qui anno integr⟨o c⟩onsules fuerint. Etsi enim singularis imperii sui initio more majorum annuum consulatum per aliquot annos concessit, verum aliquibus interjectis annis ex annuo semestrem fecit, ita ut duo consules essent a kalen. Januarii ad kalend. Julias; et rursus, his abdicantibus, duo alii a kalendis Julii ad anni finem. Tiberius Caesar consulatum quadrimestrem fecit, qui postea a Claudio imperatore bimestris factus est. Immo cum venales dignitates sub Commodo imperatore factae essent, uno anno XXV consules aliquando numeratos esse scriptum est.
since it is certain that formerly even the ordinary consulship was entered upon by the Romans in the month of September or October: for as to the substitute consuls the matter is plain, that they did not take up the magistracy at fixed times. Now it was most frequent after the times of Julius Caesar that the ordinary consuls did not complete a whole year in their dignity, but were compelled to yield their place to others substituted for them. Indeed Onuphrius does not hesitate to assert that after the reign of Augustus very few were found who were consuls for a whole year. For although at the beginning of his sole rule he granted, after the manner of the ancestors, an annual consulship for some years, yet after some years had intervened he made it six-monthly instead of annual, so that there were two consuls from the kalends of January to the kalends of July; and again, when these resigned, two others from the kalends of July to the end of the year. Tiberius Caesar made the consulship four-monthly, and it was afterwards made two-monthly by the emperor Claudius. Indeed, when dignities had been put up for sale under the emperor Commodus, it is written that twenty-five consuls were once counted in a single year.
Etsi vero Constantinus Magnus consulatum more veteri annuum fecerit, ex variis tamen rerum vicissitudinibus persaepe accidit ut vel tardius designarentur ordinarii seu majores consules, vel iis ablatis alii minores sufficerentur, vel unus in Oriente esset, nondum Occidentali designato, aut saltem nondum nuntiato; quod contigit anno Christi 431, ad quem Antiochus mense Martio exeunte consul in Oriente nominatur in lege Theodosii hoc anno data, nondum Occidentali ab Orientalibus cognito X kal. Aprilis. Antiocho v. c. cons., et qui fuerit nuntiatus; cum tamen jam Romae utriusque consulis nominibus acta publica designarentur, ut patet ex Commonitorio Coelestini PP. dato episcopis et presbyteris euntibus ad Orientem, quod legitur datum octavo iduum Maiarum, Basso et Antiocho consulibus. Inter haec incerta et dubia nihil commodius certiusque ad bene consignanda tempora fieri poterat ab Africanis, quam ut ex certis anni proxime elapsi consulibus annus notaretur. Praesertim vero si Occidentis, a quo illi pendebant, imperii consul nondum fuerat nuntiatus.
And although Constantine the Great made the consulship annual after the old manner, yet from the various vicissitudes of affairs it very often happened either that the ordinary or greater consuls were designated rather late, or that, these being removed, other lesser ones were substituted, or that there was one in the East while the Western one had not yet been designated, or at least not yet announced; which happened in the year of Christ 431, for which Antiochus is named consul in the East at the end of the month of March, in a law of Theodosius given in this year, the Western one being not yet known to the Easterners: on the tenth day before the kalends of April, in the consulship of Antiochus, vir clarissimus, and of him who shall have been announced; although at Rome the public acts were already being marked with the names of both consuls, as is clear from the Commonitory of Pope Celestine given to the bishops and presbyters going to the East, which is read as given on the eighth day before the ides of May, in the consulship of Bassus and Antiochus. Amid these uncertainties and doubts nothing more convenient and more sure for the right recording of dates could be done by the Africans than that the year should be marked from the certain consuls of the year most recently elapsed. And especially if the consul of the Western empire, on which they depended, had not yet been announced.
Dixi ex anni proxime elapsi consulibus. Nam ut praeteritis tribus consulum paribus qui more solito consulatu defuncti erant, annus qui proprius consules creatos nuntiatosque habebat, notatus fuerit per consulatum ante tres annos elapsum, nullo, quod sciam, illorum temporum exemplo demonstrari potest, nec ratione minus quam exemplo caret. Quamobrem prorsus monstro simile est quod in illa Narbonensi inscriptione factum contendit vir eruditus. Anno enim 448, quem a sexto Valentiniani consulatu quartum fuisse putat, fatetur ipse et constat Posthumianum et Zenonem consules fuisse, denique ordinarium, ut partim ex inscriptione veteri quam ad annum 423 refert Onuphrius, partim ex aliis monumentis palam fit; ac proinde kalendis Januariis, ut moris erat, erectum, aut saltem mense Martio, ut ex epistola S. Leonis ad Dorum Beneventanum perspicuum est. Ejus porro consulatum, mense Novembri exeunte in Romana Galliarum provincia adhuc ignoratum fuisse, non opinor serio posse asseri. Sed demus ita contigisse, ac necessitatem nonnullam fuisse annum ex superioribus consulibus annotare hac formula: Post consulatum; certe cum post sextum Valentiniani consulatum, qui in annum 445 incidit, consules in Occidente ordinarii fuerint, nimirum anno 446 Aetius et Symmachus, anno 447 Alipius et Ardabur, annus 448, si consulibus caruisset, per consulatum Alipii et Ardaburis, qui proxime hunc annum antecedebat, designandus erat, non vero per consulatum ante tres annos jam elapsum, tribus consulum paribus calcatis, fuit recurrendum.
I said from the consuls of the year most recently elapsed. For that, three pairs of consuls who had in the usual manner finished their consulship being passed over, a year which had its own consuls created and announced should have been marked by a consulship elapsed three years before, can be shown, so far as I know, by no example of those times, nor does it lack reason any less than example. Wherefore what the learned man contends was done in that inscription of Narbonne is altogether like a monstrosity. For in the year 448, which he thinks was the fourth from the sixth consulship of Valentinian, he himself admits, and it is established, that Posthumianus and Zeno were consuls, and, lastly, [that the latter was] an ordinary one, as becomes plain partly from an old inscription which Onuphrius refers to the year 423, partly from other monuments; and accordingly that he was raised to office on the kalends of January, as was the custom, or at least in the month of March, as is evident from the letter of Saint Leo to Dorus of Beneventum. Further, that his consulship was still unknown at the end of the month of November in the Roman province of the Gauls, I do not think can be seriously asserted. But let us grant that it so happened, and that there was some necessity to note the year from earlier consuls with this formula: After the consulship; certainly, since after the sixth consulship of Valentinian, which falls in the year 445, there were ordinary consuls in the West, namely in the year 446 Aetius and Symmachus, in the year 447 Alipius and Ardabur, the year 448, if it had lacked consuls, was to be designated by the consulship of Alipius and Ardabur, which most nearly preceded this year, and there was no call to go back to a consulship already elapsed three years before, trampling over three pairs of consuls.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1485

Page

  • running head: 1485 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTÆ IN EPIST[...] (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nos fuisse, cum certum›; B ‹imperatore factae essent›; C ‹ex certis anni proxime›; D ‹ex epistola S. Leonis›
  • old-edition numerals: 1585 after ‹imperii›; 1586 after ‹Post›
  • other: column begins mid-sentence; its first printed syllable 'nos' completes 'Roma-nos' and is set whole at the end of col. 1484, so this file begins at 'fuisse'. 'integr⟨o c⟩onsules': damaged type. Worn type read as intended: aliis (allis), Valentiniani (Valentimam), factae. UNSURE: 'denique ordinarium ... erectum' kept as printed ('erectum' may stand for 'creatum'; the year '423' is as printed); the English supplement in brackets follows the singular. 'Basso' with one s as printed here (col. 1483 has Bassum). Foot of page: the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNO[TATIONES] and foot note (a) begin under this column; the call of (a) is not in this column (see col. 1486). Small capitals set as capitals; italics not marked.
PL 54:1486
Atque ex eo capite latissimum eruitur discrimen inter exempla omnia a Baluzio laudata et inscriptionis locum etiam Baluziano sensu intellectum: anni enim illi omnes a consulatu proxime antecedente numerantur, cum suum illum designatum fingat Baluzius a consulatu ante tres integros annos elapso.
And from that head there is drawn out a very wide difference between all the examples cited by Baluze and the passage of the inscription, even understood in Baluze's sense: for all those years are reckoned from the consulship immediately preceding, whereas Baluze imagines that his own year was designated from a consulship elapsed three whole years before.
Nihil igitur eorum probavit Baluzius quae probare debuerat, ut suam inscriptionis illius explicationem defenderet.
Baluze has therefore proved none of the things which he ought to have proved in order to defend his explanation of that inscription.
In recensenda porro ista epistola usi sumus codicibus mss. Grimanico, Barberiniano, Corbeiensi, Trecopithaeano, Victorino, Cantabrigiensi, Navarrico et quinque Thuaneis; non omissis Dionysii Exigui, Cresconii, aliorumque collectionibus, doctissimique Sirmondi emendationibus, quas ipse ope mss. codd. tomo I Concil. Gall. publicas fecit. Inquisitionum titulos, quos hic singulis capitulis praefixit, nos quoque editioni nostrae inseruimus, quia et eosdem ipsi ex mss. codd. eruimus, et lucem plurimam epistolae intelligendae conciliant. Ne tamen perirent omnino alii tituli, quos in fronte totius epistolae mss. codices Griman. et alii, nec non Dionysius Exiguus et vulgatae editiones exhibent, eosdem sub uno conspectu epistolae praemitti posse putavimus, eo tamen rejecto qui in prioribus editionibus decimus quartus habebatur: quoniam in mss. Griman. et Barb. et apud Dionysium desideratur, et capitulum cui apponebatur adjectitium esse ostendemus suo loco.
Further, in revising this letter we have used the manuscript codices Grimani, Barberini, of Corbie, of Troyes (Pithou), of Saint-Victor, of Cambridge, of Navarre, and five of de Thou; not passing over the collections of Dionysius Exiguus, of Cresconius and of others, and the emendations of the most learned Sirmond, which he himself, with the help of manuscript codices, made public in volume I of the Councils of Gaul. The titles of the inquiries, which he prefixed here to the several chapters, we too have inserted in our edition, both because we ourselves have drawn the same from manuscript codices and because they bring very much light for understanding the letter. Yet, lest the other titles should perish altogether, which the Grimani and other manuscript codices, as well as Dionysius Exiguus and the common editions, exhibit at the head of the whole letter, we have thought that these could be set before the letter in a single view, rejecting however the one which in the earlier editions was held as the fourteenth: since it is wanting in the Grimani and Barberini manuscripts and in Dionysius, and we shall show in its place that the chapter to which it was attached is an addition.
2. Hermes. Is archidiaconi officio in Ecclesia Narbonensi diu perfunctus, postea in episcopum Biterrensem assumptus fuit atque ordinatus. Verum cum indigne, ut ipse conquestus, a Biterrensibus fuisset exclusus, a Narbonensi susceptus est Ecclesia suo Rustico tunc orbata, reclamante licet Hilaro papa, qui tamen agentibus apud ipsum Fausto Reiensi et Auxiano episcopis Gallis, tamdem acquievit: de quo vide epistolas Hilari ad episcopos Gallicanos. Eumdem Hermetem commemorant inscriptio Narbonensis, Martyrologia Romanum, Gallicanum et Usuardi ad VII kalendas Novembris.
2. Hermes. He, having long discharged the office of archdeacon in the Church of Narbonne, was afterwards taken up and ordained as bishop of Béziers. But when he had been unworthily, as he himself complained, shut out by the people of Béziers, he was received by the Church of Narbonne, then bereft of its own Rusticus, although Pope Hilarus protested, who nevertheless, at the instance of Faustus of Riez and Auxianus, Gallic bishops, pleading with him, at length acquiesced: on which see the letters of Hilarus to the Gallican bishops. The same Hermes is commemorated by the inscription of Narbonne, and by the Roman and Gallican Martyrologies and that of Usuard, at the seventh day before the kalends of November.
3. Sabiniano et Leoni presbyteris actionis tuae intelleximus fiduciam defuisse. In vulg. edit. legitur actionis suae; in mss. vero Griman., Barber., et Thuaneis tribus, actionis tuae; quibus succinit Dionysius Exiguus; et ita corrigendum putavimus: quae vox non de actione humana vel naturali intelligenda est, sed de actione judiciali seu de judicio vel persecutione ac potestate aliquem pro delicto persequendi. Eodem fere sensu accipitur ea vox in epistola 12 (nunc 14) ad Anastasium Thessalonicensem: ubi Atticus Epiri veteris metropolitanus apud ipsum Leonem de indignissima astrictione, quam pertulerat, lacrymabyli ACTIONE conquestus esse dicitur, coram astantibus Anastasii diaconis, qui querelis flebilibus nihil contra referendo, ea quae ingerebantur, fide non carere monstrabant; ubi actio pro libello querimoniae vel accusatione judiciali sumitur.
3. We have understood that the presbyters Sabinianus and Leo lacked confidence in your action. In the common editions there is read actionis suae; but in the Grimani and Barberini manuscripts and in three of de Thou, actionis tuae; with which Dionysius Exiguus chimes in; and we have thought it should be so corrected: which word is to be understood not of human or natural action, but of judicial action, or of the judgement or prosecution and the power of prosecuting someone for an offence. In nearly the same sense that word is taken in letter 12 (now 14) to Anastasius of Thessalonica: where Atticus, metropolitan of Old Epirus, is said to have complained before Leo himself, in a tearful ACTION, of the most unworthy constraint which he had endured, in the presence of the deacons of Anastasius standing by, who, by bringing nothing in reply against the mournful complaints, showed that the things alleged did not lack credibility; where actio is taken for a bill of complaint or a judicial accusation.
4. Ut vacationem ab episcopatus laboribus, etc. Primus Innocentius III sanxit, Tria haec (translationem, depositionem, aut cessionem episcopi) institutione divina esse soli Romano pontifici reservata (C. inter corporalia, de Transl. episc.). Abundant tamen ecclesiastica monumenta eorum exemplis qui vel nemine consulto onus episcopale abjecerunt, vel de hoc cum suae provinciae episcopis egerunt. Hujusmodi exempla vide, si lubet, apud Petrum de Marca de Concord. sacerd. et imp. lib. VI, cap. 8, et lib. VII, cap. 26, nec non in vita Domini Bartholomaei de Martyribus, Bracarensis archiepiscopi, lib. IV, cap. 11, auctore v. cl. D. Le Maître Sacy. Vide et S. Augustinum epist. 261 ad Coelestinum papam, et lib. II contra Crescon. Grammat. cap. 11, Cyrillum Alexandrinum epist. ad Domnum Antiochenum, etc.
4. That a release from the labours of the episcopate, etc. Innocent III was the first to decree that These three things (the translation, deposition, or resignation of a bishop) are by divine institution reserved to the Roman pontiff alone (chapter Inter corporalia, On the translation of a bishop). Yet the ecclesiastical records abound in examples of those who either cast off the episcopal burden without consulting anyone, or dealt with this matter with the bishops of their own province. See examples of this kind, if you please, in Pierre de Marca, On the Concord of Priesthood and Empire, Book VI, chapter 8, and Book VII, chapter 26, and also in the life of Dom Bartholomew of the Martyrs, archbishop of Braga, Book IV, chapter 11, by the most distinguished M. Le Maître de Sacy. See also Saint Augustine, letter 261 to Pope Celestine, and Book II Against Cresconius the Grammarian, chapter 11, Cyril of Alexandria, letter to Domnus of Antioch, etc.
<!-- footnote: call (a) after ‹actionis suae› (item 3). Printed full width at the page foot under the caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES: (a) Cur et quo sensu prae suae legendum sit tuae, exposuimus annot. 18 (Col. 1199, n. n) in hanc epistolam. English: Why and in what sense tuae is to be read in preference to suae, we have set out in annotation 18 (col. 1199, note n) on this letter. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1486

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: legitur actionis suae› · call in col 1486

Cur et quo sensu prae suae legendum sit tuae, exposuimus annot. 18 (Col. 1199, n. n) in hanc epistolam.

Why and in what sense tuae is to be read in preference to suae, we have explained in annotation 18 (col. 1199, note n) on this letter.

(printed under page 748)

Page

  • running head: [...]Æ IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1486 (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Atque ex eo capite›; B ‹intelligendae conciliant›; C ‹nensis, Martyrologia›; D ‹mus Innocentius III›
  • old-edition numerals: 1587 after ‹Thuaneis tribus,›
  • other: 'tamdem' as printed. 'innocentius' looks lower-case in worn type, set Innocentius. UNSURE: 'astrictione' as printed (Leo's text may have 'afflictione'). The numerals 2., 3., 4. are Quesnel's item numbers, set as printed. Small capitals set as capitals; italics not marked.
PL 54:1487
Nec a clericis sunt electi. Vix opus est monere hanc vocem clericus non semper eum significare qui inferioribus ministeriis mancipatus est, quod vel ex hoc unico capite apparet, cum certum sit ad presbyteros maxime, caeterosque majorum ordinum ministros electionem episcopi pertinuisse. Immo plerumque omnium ordinum clericos designat, cum sine addito in antiquis scriptoribus reperitur: ut semel et iterum in hac inquisitione 1; item in inquis. 4, in epist. 10 ad episc. Vienn. prov. cap. 6, et epist. 3 (nunc 4) ad episcopos Camp, etc., cap. 3 et 4, ubi clericis usura interdicitur. Saepe etiam majoris tantum ordinis clericos significat, ut cum Siricius P. R. epist. 1, cap. 14, ait: Poenitentiam agere cuiquam non conceditur clericorum; sequentibus enim verbis indicat se de iis esse intelligendum qui gerenda sacramentorum instrumenta suscipiunt; immo et apud S. Leonem epist. 12 (nunc 14) ad Anastasium Thessalon., cap. 4. Cum vero de inferioribus ministris intelligitur, ejus significatio aliqua adjectione restringitur, ut cum epist. 10 ad Viennenses, vocat clericos minoris officii, etc.
Nor were they elected by the clerics. There is scarcely need to point out that this word clericus does not always signify one who is bound to the lower ministries, which appears even from this single chapter, since it is certain that the election of a bishop belonged chiefly to the presbyters and the other ministers of the higher orders. Indeed for the most part it designates the clerics of all orders, when it is found in the ancient writers without anything added: as once and again in this inquiry 1; likewise in inquiry 4, in letter 10 to the bishops of the province of Vienne, chapter 6, and letter 3 (now 4) to the bishops of Campania, etc., chapters 3 and 4, where usury is forbidden to clerics. Often too it signifies clerics of the higher order only, as when Siricius, the Roman Pope, letter 1, chapter 14, says: To do penance is not granted to any of the clerics; for by the words that follow he shows that he is to be understood of those who take up the instruments of the sacraments to be handled; indeed also in Saint Leo, letter 12 (now 14) to Anastasius of Thessalonica, chapter 4. But when it is understood of the lower ministers, its meaning is restricted by some addition, as when in letter 10 to the people of Vienne he calls them clerics of lesser office, etc.
6. Si qui autem clerici ab istis pseudo-episcopis in eis Ecclesiis ordinati sunt, qui ad proprios episcopos pertinebant, etc. Pro qui ad proprios, etc., ut est in mss. codd. Griman., Barber., quatuor Thuaneis, Threcopith. et Isidoriano ms. ad marginem Canisii, Crabbi, etc., nec non et apud Gratianum, 1, q. 1, habent, quae ad proprios, etc., vulgares edit. Dionys. Exiguus, Hincmar. Rem. opusc. 33, J. Sirmondus, tom. I Veterum Concil. Galliae. Quae tantula lectionis varietas latum parit in sensu discrimen. Si enim postrema lectio retinetur, particula quae ad Ecclesias referenda est; et eo devolvi quaestio videtur, utrum clericus in aliena Ecclesia ordinatus ab hujusmodi pseudoepiscopis in gradu ita accepto permanere possit? Respondet ratam posse haberi talem ordinationem, duplici tamen conditione apposita, 1° ut judicio praesidentium ejusmodi ordinatio facta sit; 2° ut in iisdem Ecclesiis in quibus ordinati sunt, tali modo ordinati clerici perseverent. Quae conditiones si non adessent, irritam esse habendam decernit ordinationem, quae nec loco fundata est; quia si in Ecclesia in qua ordinatus est non perseveret, vagus erit, et contra canones nullius loci clericus,
6. But if any clerics have been ordained by those pseudo-bishops in those Churches, who belonged to their own bishops, etc. In place of qui ad proprios, etc., as it stands in the manuscript codices Grimani, Barberini, four of de Thou, that of Troyes (Pithou), and the Isidorian manuscript at the margin of Canisius, Crabbe, etc., and also in Gratian, 1, q. 1, the common editions, Dionysius Exiguus, Hincmar of Reims, opusculum 33, and J. Sirmond, volume I of the Ancient Councils of Gaul, have quae ad proprios, etc. And this so slight variety of reading produces a wide difference in the sense. For if the latter reading is retained, the particle quae must be referred to the Churches; and the question seems to come down to this, whether a cleric ordained in another's Church by pseudo-bishops of this kind can remain in the rank so received. He answers that such an ordination can be held valid, yet with a twofold condition attached: first, that an ordination of this kind has been made by the judgement of those who preside; secondly, that the clerics ordained in such a way persevere in the same Churches in which they were ordained. If these conditions were not present, he decrees that the ordination is to be held void, as one which is not grounded in a place; because if he does not persevere in the Church in which he was ordained, he will be a wanderer, and, against the canons, a cleric of no place,
<!-- footnote: call (a) before ‹quae ad proprios, etc., vulgares edit.›. Printed in two columns at the page foot under the caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (left half under col. 1487, right half under col. 1488): (a) Nisi omnium fere ac certe praestantiorum mss. diversae originis exemplarium consensus qui praetulisset, in nostra editione recepissemus libenter emendationem quae usitatae Leonis syntaxi magis congruentem, cum praesertim vox eis hanc lectionem exigere videatur. At alii codices omittunt eis, alii habeat eorum, ut suo loco notavimus. Hinc nihil mutare ausi sumus. Ad sententiam vero hujus loci quod pertinet, inter multas multorum opinationes, quas ipsa hujus loci difficultas peperit, haec nobis videtur expeditior et probabilior. Cum Rusticus interrogavit de presbytero vel diacono qui se episcopos mentiti sunt, non intellexit de presbytero vel diacono qui episcopali charactere carent, nec de illis tantum intellexit qui ab uno vel duobus, non autem (ut disciplina vel tum exigebat) a tribus saltem episcopis a diaconatu vel presbyteratu ad episcopatum promoti fuissent, sed de iis quorum consecratio aliquo defectu canonico laboraret, quod nimirum a clericis non essent electi, vel a plebibus non expetiti, vel a provincialibus episcopis cum metropolitani judicio non consecrati. Hos enim omnes defectus Leonis responsio indicat. Hos autem cum Rusticus pro veris episcopis non haberet, diaconos vel presbyteros tantum vocavit, qui sese episcopos mentirentur. Leo vero memoratorum defectuum causa eosdem inter episcopos non habendos rescribens, et pseudo-episcopos appellans, non ordine, sed jurisdictione tantum episcopali carere indicare voluit: quippe qui ab episcopis sine legitimis solemnitatibus consecrati, legitimum jus non percepissent. Ordine autem episcopali eos valide insignitos non dubitavit, ac propterea respondens ad alterum inquisitionis caput, de his quos ipsi clericos ordinarunt, affirmavit ratam haberi posse istorum ordinationem, si duo concurrant: 1° si consensu ac judicio praesidentium facta fuerit; 2° si in Ecclesiis in quibus fuerunt ordinati perseverent; secus vero ratam non fore, cum ex defectu consensus praesidentium, auctore seu legitima auctoritate careret; ex dimissione autem Ecclesiae in qua fuerunt ordinati, non esset loco fundata, quippe quod ex veteri disciplina nemo ordinaretur, nisi alicui Ecclesiae esset addictus. Quaecumque porro lectio qui vel quae magis arrideat, nostra haec explicatio satis aptatur. Si enim praeferatur quae, sermo est de ordinatione clerici in Ecclesia dioecesis alienae, cui episcopi proprii consensus accesserit. Si vero praeeligatur qui sermo esse potest de aliqua Ecclesia dioecesis, cui quis illegitime episcopus praefectus fuerit: qui cum jurisdictione in eam careat, ut ordinatio clerici rata esse possit, eorum saltem consensus ac judicium a Leone requiritur, qui eidem Ecclesiae praesidentes, jus aliquod habebant praesentandi clericos, qui in eadem Ecclesia ad aliquem ordinem erant ab episcopo promovendi. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1487

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: call stands before the lemma "qui ad proprios, etc." (line partly cut off at the top of the foot image)› · call in col 1487

Nisi omnium fere ac certe praestantiorum mss. diversae originis exemplarium consensus qui praetulisset, in nostra editione recepissemus libenter emendationem quae usitatae Leonis syntaxi magis congruentem, cum praesertim vox eis hanc lectionem exigere videatur. At alii codices omittunt eis, alii habeat eorum, ut suo loco notavimus. Hinc nihil mutare ausi sumus. Ad sententiam vero hujus loci quod pertinet, inter multas multorum opinationes, quas ipsa hujus loci difficultas peperit, haec nobis videtur expeditior et probabilior. Cum Rusticus interrogavit de presbytero vel diacono qui se episcopos mentiti sunt, non intellexit de presbytero vel diacono qui episcopali charactere carent, nec de illis tantum intellexit qui ab uno vel duobus, non autem (ut disciplina vel tum exigebat) a tribus saltem episcopis a diaconatu vel presbyteratu ad episcopatum promoti fuissent, sed de iis quorum consecratio aliquo defectu canonico laboraret, quod nimirum a clericis non essent electi, vel a plebibus non expetiti, vel a provincialibus episcopis cum metropolitani judicio non consecrati. Hos enim omnes defectus Leonis responsio indicat. Hos autem cum Rusticus pro veris episcopis non haberet, diaconos vel presbyteros tantum vocavit, qui sese episcopos mentirentur. Leo vero memoratorum defectuum causa eosdem inter episcopos non habendos rescribens, et pseudo-episcopos appellans, non ordine, sed jurisdictione tantum episcopali carere indicare voluit : quippe qui ab episcopis sine legitimis solemnitatibus consecrati, legitimum jus non percepissent. Ordine autem episcopali eos valide insignitos non dubitavit, ac propterea respondens ad alterum inquisitionis caput, de his quos ipsi clericos ordinarunt, affirmavit ratam haberi posse istorum ordinationem, si duo concurrant : 1° si consensu ac judicio praesidentium facta fuerit; 2° si in Ecclesiis in quibus fuerunt ordinati perseverent ; secus vero ratam non fore, cum ex defectu consensus praesidentium, auctore seu legitima auctoritate careret ; ex dimissione autem Ecclesiae in qua fuerunt ordinati, non esset loco fundata, quippe quod ex veteri disciplina nemo ordinaretur, nisi alicui Ecclesiae esset addictus. Quaecumque porro lectio qui vel quae magis arrideat, nostra haec explicatio satis aptatur. Si enim praeferatur quae, sermo est de ordinatione clerici in Ecclesia dioecesis alienae, cui episcopi proprii consensus accesserit. Si vero praeeligatur qui sermo esse potest de aliqua Ecclesia dioecesis, cui quis illegitime episcopus praefectus fuerit : qui cum jurisdictione in eam careat, ut ordinatio clerici rata esse possit, eorum saltem consensus ac judicium a Leone requiritur, qui eidem Ecclesiae praesidentes, jus aliquod habebant praesentandi clericos, qui in eadem Ecclesia ad aliquem ordinem erant ab episcopo promovendi.

Had not the agreement of nearly all, and certainly of the better, manuscript copies of diverse origin preferred qui, we should gladly have received into our edition the emendation quae, as agreeing better with Leo's usual syntax, especially since the word eis seems to require this reading. But some codices omit eis, others have eorum, as we noted in its place. Hence we have not ventured to change anything. As for the sense of this passage, among the many opinions of many men to which the very difficulty of the passage has given rise, this seems to us the readier and more probable. When Rusticus asked "about a presbyter or deacon who have falsely claimed to be bishops," he did not mean a presbyter or deacon who lack the episcopal character, nor did he mean only those who had been promoted from the diaconate or presbyterate to the episcopate by one or two bishops and not (as the discipline even then required) by at least three, but those whose consecration laboured under some canonical defect, namely that they had not been elected by the clergy, or not asked for by the people, or not consecrated by the bishops of the province with the judgement of the metropolitan. For Leo's answer indicates all these defects. Now since Rusticus did not hold these men to be true bishops, he called them merely deacons or presbyters who falsely claimed to be bishops. But Leo, writing back that on account of the defects mentioned they were not to be counted among bishops, and calling them pseudo-bishops, meant to indicate that they lacked not the order but only the episcopal jurisdiction: inasmuch as, having been consecrated by bishops without the lawful solemnities, they had not received lawful right. But he did not doubt that they were validly marked with the episcopal order, and therefore, answering the second head of the inquiry, "about those whom they themselves ordained clerics," he affirmed that the ordination of these could be held valid if two things concur: first, if it was done with the consent and judgement of those presiding; second, if they persevere in the Churches in which they were ordained; but otherwise it would not be valid, since from the lack of the consent of those presiding it would lack an "author," or lawful authority; and from the abandonment of the Church in which they were ordained it would not be "grounded in a place," since by the old discipline no one was ordained unless he was assigned to some Church. Moreover, whichever reading, qui or quae, is more pleasing, this explanation of ours fits well enough. For if quae is preferred, the discourse is about the ordination of a cleric in a Church of another's diocese, to which the consent of his own bishop has been added. But if qui is chosen, the discourse can be about some Church of a diocese over which someone has been unlawfully set as bishop: and since he lacks jurisdiction over it, in order that the ordination of a cleric may be valid, Leo requires at least the consent and judgement of those who, presiding over the same Church, had some right of presenting the clerics who were to be promoted by the bishop to some order in the same Church.

<!-- NOTE: "alii habeat eorum" is as printed (for habent). --> (printed under page 749)

Page

  • running head: 1487 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTÆ IN EPIST[...] (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Nec a clericis sunt electi›; B ‹tringitur, ut cum epist.›; C ‹natio facta sit›; D ‹non intellexit de presbytero› (D falls beside the foot note, not the text)
  • old-edition numerals: 1588 before ‹Nec a clericis› (column start); 1589 after ‹opusc. 33, J.›
  • other: the column's text ends at 'cle-' above the foot-note band; the word 'cle-|ricus' is split at the column break and set whole here (with its comma) from the first line of col. 1488, which therefore begins at 'dejecto'. No item numeral 5 is printed before 'Nec a clericis' (only the old page number 1588). 'Threcopith.' as printed (col. 1486 has Trecopithaeano). In the foot note 'alii habeat eorum' is printed (habent intended); foot note not translated here. Italics not marked.
PL 54:1488
dejecto praesertim pseudoepiscopo ab ea cui male praepositus fuerat Ecclesia. Nec item auctore munita esset illa ordinatio, cum contra praesidentium nutum et consensum attentata sit. In quo concinit Leonis decretum canoni 8 concilii Arausicani I qui ita se habet: Si quis alibi consistentem clericum ordinandum putaverit, prius definiat ut cum ipso habitet; sic quoque non sine consultatione ejus episcopi cum quo ante habitavit eum ordinare praesumat.
especially once the pseudo-bishop has been cast out from the Church over which he had been wrongly set. Nor likewise would that ordination be fortified by an authority, since it was attempted against the will and consent of those who preside. In this Leo's decree agrees with canon 8 of the first council of Orange, which runs thus: If anyone has thought that a cleric residing elsewhere should be ordained, let him first determine that he shall dwell with him; and even so let him not presume to ordain him without consulting that bishop with whom he dwelt before.
Melius tamen retineri mihi videtur prior illa lectio; ita ut particula qui ad clericos referatur qui ordinati sunt, et ad easdem illas Ecclesias pertinebant quae tunc quidem pseudoepiscopos, olim autem habuerant et postea habiturae erant proprios; ita enim opponuntur, ut puto, pseudoepiscopi et proprii episcopi. Hanc lectionem probat 1° omnium mss. codd. consensus. 2° Prior illa lectio supponit clericos ejusmodi in aliena Ecclesia fuisse ordinatos: alioqui falso diceret ordinationem illam loco fundatam non esse. Falso etiam timeretur ne clerici alio migrare auderent, et frustra perseverandi in eis Ecclesiis necessitas pro ratihabitionis conditione imponeretur: at raro admodum usurpatum in veteri Ecclesia ut episcopi in aliena Ecclesia ordinationes celebrarent; nec minus rarum ut clericus in propria Ecclesia etiam ab alieno, etiam a falso episcopo ordinatus, de illa relinquenda cogitaret: ideoque supervacaneum fuerit eam conditionem adhibere quae, ex communi omnium Ecclesiarum jure et ex canonum auctoritate etiam non expressa, numquam non subintelligatur. Clericus vero in propria Ecclesia ab ejusdem pseudoepiscopo ordinatus poterat propter ordinationis vitium a proprio episcopo in locum pseudoepiscopi subrogato deponi, seu pro non ordinato haberi; Leo enim dicit posse ratam haberi ordinationem, non vero debere: et praeterea confirmata etiam ordinatione, in proprii episcopi potestate relinquitur, ut vel in Ecclesiae suae ministerio hujusmodi clericum retineat, vel ad eum a quo ordinatus erat, ubicumque habitasset, transferendum curet, ut expresse decernit Reiense conc. can. 4, in causa Armentarii Ebredunensis episcopi. Ordinatum enim suscipere et alere ordinans tenebatur: quo casu vagus fuisset clericus, si in ordine clericali permaneret; tuncque verissime nec loco fundata esset ordinatio, nec auctore munita. Ita porro legimus, auctore,
Yet it seems to me better that the former reading be retained; so that the particle qui is referred to the clerics who were ordained, and who belonged to those same Churches which at that time indeed had pseudo-bishops, but had formerly had and were afterwards to have bishops of their own; for thus, as I think, pseudo-bishops and their own bishops are set in opposition. This reading is approved, first, by the agreement of all the manuscript codices. Secondly, that former reading supposes that clerics of this kind were ordained in another's Church: otherwise he would say falsely that that ordination was not grounded in a place. Falsely too would it be feared that the clerics might dare to migrate elsewhere, and in vain would the necessity of persevering in those Churches be imposed as a condition of ratification: but it was very rarely practised in the ancient Church that bishops should celebrate ordinations in another's Church; nor was it less rare that a cleric ordained in his own Church, even by an outside bishop, even by a false one, should think of leaving it: and therefore it would have been superfluous to apply a condition which, from the common law of all the Churches and from the authority of the canons, even when not expressed, is never not understood. But a cleric ordained in his own Church by that Church's pseudo-bishop could, on account of the defect of the ordination, be deposed by the proper bishop substituted in the place of the pseudo-bishop, or be held as not ordained; for Leo says that the ordination can be held valid, not that it must: and besides, even when the ordination has been confirmed, it is left in the power of the proper bishop either to retain a cleric of this kind in the ministry of his own Church, or to see that he is transferred to the one by whom he had been ordained, wherever he might have dwelt, as the council of Riez, canon 4, expressly decrees in the case of Armentarius, bishop of Embrun. For the one ordaining was bound to receive and maintain the one ordained: in which case the cleric would have been a wanderer, if he remained in the clerical order; and then most truly the ordination would be neither grounded in a place nor fortified by an authority. Thus, moreover, we read auctore,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1488

Page

  • running head: [...]Æ IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1488 (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ricus, dejecto praesertim›; B ‹timeretur ne clerici›; C ‹expresse decernit›; D ‹in qua fuerunt ordinati› (D falls beside the foot note, not the text)
  • old-edition numerals: 1590 after ‹Armentarii›
  • other: column begins mid-sentence; its first printed syllables 'ricus,' complete 'cle-ricus' and are set whole at the end of col. 1487, so this file begins at 'dejecto'. Column ends mid-sentence at 'auctore,'. UNSURE: '2° Prior illa lectio supponit' is as printed, though the argument seems to require the other (latter) reading; kept and translated as printed. Worn type read as intended: eum (cum) in 'ad eum a quo'. The right half of the Ballerini foot note (a), printed under this column, belongs to the call in col. 1487 and is recorded in that column's file. Italics not marked.
PL 54:1489
cum mss. Griman., Victor., Trecopith., Thuaneis et Isidoro excuso; non vero auctoritate, ut habent Sirmondus tom. I Conc. Gall., Dionysius Exiguus, Hincm. Rem., Isidorus ms. et edit. vulg. Ex eisdem mss. in superiori linea lego creatio, non ordinatio, ut vulg.; vel consecratio, ut Dionys. et tres mss. codd.
with the manuscripts Grimani, of Saint-Victor, of Troyes (Pithou), those of de Thou, and the printed Isidore; and not auctoritate, as Sirmond, volume I of the Councils of Gaul, Dionysius Exiguus, Hincmar of Reims, the manuscript Isidore and the common editions have it. From the same manuscripts I read in the line above creatio, not ordinatio, as the common editions; nor consecratio, as Dionysius and three manuscript codices.
Sed quoquo modo superiora legantur et intelligantur, gravis, ut ego reor, difficultas exsurgit: qua ratione nimirum eorum clericorum ordinatio rata possit haberi, qui ordinati sunt ab iis quos, ut ibidem diserte asserit, nulla ratio sinit ut inter episcopos habeantur; et quibus decernit nequaquam esse tribuendum quod non docetur fuisse collatum; quos denique pseudoepiscopos esse pronuntiat, quia videlicet nec a Clericis sunt electi, nec a plebibus expetiti, nec a provincialibus episcopis cum metropolitani judicio consecrati; ubi dubium non est quin de majoribus etiam clericis agatur, circa quos maxime difficultas versabatur; nec par est credere Leonem et Rusticum de minoris officii clericis qui a pseudoepiscopis ordinati erant sollicitos, de majoribus nihil omnino curasse, penes quos et ministerium altaris, et alia potiora Ecclesiae munia residebant.
But however the foregoing is read and understood, a grave difficulty, as I think, arises: namely, on what ground the ordination of those clerics can be held valid who were ordained by men whom, as he expressly asserts in the same place, no reason allows to be held among bishops; and to whom he decrees that what is not shown to have been conferred is by no means to be granted; whom, finally, he pronounces to be pseudo-bishops, because, that is, they were neither elected by the clerics, nor sought by the peoples, nor consecrated by the bishops of the province with the judgement of the metropolitan; where there is no doubt that the higher clerics too are in question, about whom the difficulty chiefly turned; nor is it reasonable to believe that Leo and Rusticus, anxious about the clerics of lesser office who had been ordained by pseudo-bishops, took no care at all about the higher ones, with whom rested both the ministry of the altar and the other weightier functions of the Church.
Longe major etiam difficultas, et cui solvendae imparem me profiteor, si de iis pseudoepiscopis Leo debeat intelligi, qui nullam ab ullo episcopo manus impositionem accepissent qua episcopi fierent: quod innuere nonnullis videbuntur inquisitionis verba: De presbytero, vel diacono, qui se episcopos esse mentiti sunt. Verum vix ac ne vix quidem istum Leonis sensum esse mihi persuaserim.
The difficulty is greater still by far, and one which I confess myself unequal to solving, if Leo must be understood of those pseudo-bishops who had received from no bishop any laying on of the hand by which they might become bishops: which the words of the inquiry will seem to some to hint: Concerning a presbyter or deacon who have falsely claimed to be bishops. But I could scarcely, or not even scarcely, persuade myself that this is Leo's meaning.
Antequam hunc locum explanemus (quem miror Hallerio et Morino de sacris electionibus et ordinationibus Commentarios scribentibus prorsus esse intactum), revocandum est in mentem id quod supra delibavimus, et ex ista inquisitione ac responsione confirmatur: Rusticum videlicet, cum haec Leoni proponebat, respexisse ad conciliorum Reiensis, Arausicani I et Arelatensis II canones, quibus palam fit passim per Gallias frequentari tunc illicitas ordinationes a duobus episcopis quae occasioni fuere Rustico ut ea de re pontificem Romanum consuleret. Quamvis enim certa esset apud Gallos et publicis sancita conciliis ea disciplinae regula, quae tres ad minus episcopos ad episcopi consecrationem convenire edicebat, non parum tamen roboris Gallicanae consuetudini addi videbat, si Romanae, adeoque primariae Ecclesiae usus et sententia suffragarentur. Sed duo praesertim Rusticum anxium fecisse videntur: unum, quod Reiensis canonis 3 auctoritate Armentario pseudoepiscopo, utpote a duobus tantum ordinato, nonnulla episcopalia munia obeundi concessa facultas fuerat, qualis est neophytorum confirmatio; alterum, quod clericorum ab eo ordinatorum consecratio non in irritum missa fuerat, si nulla ordinato conversationis macula praejudicaret, ut canone 4 definitur. Quare S. Leonis responsio lux ex canone Reiensi concilianda est, ex eoque et ex Arausicano et Arelatensi dicendum eos quos pseudoepiscopos appellat sanctus Leo, episcopali manus impositione vel unctione in episcopos fuisse ordinatos; sed quia a duobus tantum contra canones episcopis, vel ab iis qui comprovinciales non erant, et sine metropolitani judicio fuerant consecrati, inter episcopos non fuisse habitos, hoc est, ut loquitur S. Augustinus, lib. I de Bapt. contra Donatist. cap. 1, non administrasse, sed sacramentum ordinationis suae tamen gessisse; vel, ut de Ephesino episcopo act. 12 Chalcedon. habetur, servato honore episcopatus esse dejectos; vel denique, ut ad hodiernum loquendi usum descendamus, charactere sacerdotali seu pontificali fuisse insignitos, qui post depositionem remanserit; omni vero fuisse jurisdictione spoliatos, quae nimium vitiose fuerat collata. Ad illud sufficit ut vel unicus adsit episcopus qui consecret; ad hoc ex placito Ecclesiae necesse est duo vel tres consecranti assistent. Cujus ratio est, quod cum unus sit episcopatus episcoporum multorum concordi numerositate
Before we explain this passage (which I marvel has been left wholly untouched by Hallier and Morin in writing their Commentaries on sacred elections and ordinations), we must recall to mind what we touched on above, and what is confirmed from this inquiry and answer: namely, that Rusticus, when he put these things to Leo, had regard to the canons of the councils of Riez, of Orange I and of Arles II, from which it becomes plain that unlawful ordinations by two bishops were then common everywhere through the Gauls, which were the occasion for Rusticus to consult the Roman pontiff on that matter. For although that rule of discipline was fixed among the Gauls and sanctioned by public councils, which declared that at least three bishops should come together for the consecration of a bishop, yet he saw that no little strength would be added to the Gallican custom if the usage and judgement of the Roman, and so of the primary, Church gave it support. But two things especially seem to have made Rusticus anxious: one, that by the authority of canon 3 of Riez the faculty had been granted to the pseudo-bishop Armentarius, as one ordained by only two, of discharging some episcopal functions, such as the confirmation of neophytes; the other, that the consecration of the clerics ordained by him had not been made void, if no stain on his manner of life told against the one ordained, as is defined in canon 4. Therefore light is to be won for Saint Leo's answer from the canon of Riez, and from it and from those of Orange and of Arles it must be said that those whom Saint Leo calls pseudo-bishops had been ordained bishops by the episcopal laying on of the hand or anointing; but because they had been consecrated by only two bishops against the canons, or by those who were not of the same province, and without the judgement of the metropolitan, they were not held among bishops, that is, as Saint Augustine says, Book I On Baptism against the Donatists, chapter 1, they did not administer, but nevertheless bore the sacrament of their ordination; or, as is said of the bishop of Ephesus in session 12 of Chalcedon, they were cast down with the honour of the episcopate preserved; or lastly, to come down to today's manner of speaking, they were marked with the priestly or pontifical character, which remained after deposition; but were stripped of all jurisdiction, which had been conferred too defectively. For the former it suffices that even a single bishop be present to consecrate; for the latter, by the decision of the Church, it is necessary that two or three assist the consecrator. The reason of which is that, since the episcopate is one, spread abroad in the concordant multitude of many bishops
Editors' notes and page, col. 1489

Page

  • running head: 1489 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTÆ IN EPIST[...] (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹cum mss. Griman.›; B ‹nati erant sollicitos›; C ‹passim per Gallias›; D ‹dum eos quos pseudoepiscopos›
  • old-edition numerals: 1591 after ‹ordinato,›
  • other: column begins and ends mid-sentence. Last word 'nume-|rositate' is split at the column break and set whole here from the first line of col. 1490, which therefore begins at 'diffusus'; the English 'spread abroad' anticipates that word only for sense and the participle is set in col. 1490. 'nec a Clericis' with capital C as printed. 'vel consecratio' rendered 'nor'. UNSURE: 'assistent' may be meant as printed. Italics not marked. No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1490
diffusus (ut toties decantatum illud Cypriani axioma usurpem (Epist. 52 ad Antonianum), et unici illius episcopatus pars ab unoquoque in solidum teneatur, minime convenit ut invitis omnibus, vel non consentientibus episcopis, illius pars episcopatus in solidum pariter tenenda ulli concredatur, sed omnium potius consensus accedat, qui, si per se adesse omnes non possint ordinationem celebraturi, duorum saltem vel trium praesentia, caeteris annuentibus, comprobetur. (Septem etiam episcoporum praesentiam requisivit Arelatense concil. I). Ut enim omnes unius provinciae ecclesiasticae episcopi omnes ubique terrarum diffusos repraesentant episcopos, ita duo vel tres cum metropolitano universorum ejusdem provinciae antistitum vice funguntur in coepiscoporum consecratione: ne, ut ait Innocentius papa (Epist. ad Vict. c. 1), furtivum beneficium praestitum videatur, vel aliquid contra fidem, vel fidei causam ab uno vel altero male erga illam affecto tentaretur. Res attingenti, non tractanti, haec sufficiant.
spread abroad (to use that so often repeated axiom of Cyprian (Letter 52 to Antonianus), and a part of that single episcopate is held by each one in solidum, it is by no means fitting that, against the will of all, or without the bishops consenting, a part of that episcopate, to be held equally in solidum, should be entrusted to anyone, but rather that the consent of all should be added, which, if all cannot be present in person to celebrate the ordination, should be attested by the presence of at least two or three, the rest assenting. (The first council of Arles even required the presence of seven bishops.) For as all the bishops of one ecclesiastical province represent all the bishops spread everywhere through the world, so two or three with the metropolitan fill the place of all the prelates of the same province in the consecration of fellow bishops: lest, as Pope Innocent says (Letter to Victricius, chapter 1), the benefit should seem to have been bestowed by stealth, or lest anything should be attempted against the faith, or the cause of the faith, by one or another ill-disposed towards it. For one who touches on the matter and does not treat it, let these things suffice.
His a me ita scriptis, venit ex Anglia opus eximium Herberti Thorndicii viri eruditi, et, ut opus indicat, ecclesiasticae unitatis studiosi. Editum est illud Londini superiori anno, seu 1764, cui titulus: Origines ecclesiasticae, sive de jure et potestate Ecclesiae Christianae Exercitationes. Is porro nodum istum de ordinationibus pseudoepiscoporum ministerio celebratis aliter solvit; haec enim habet cap. 20: In ordinatione, inquit, cum duo esse ex dictis constet, auctoritatem ac jus Ecclesiae in ordinante primum: tum consecrationis solemnitatem, quae ministerio ordinis traditi auctorem Ecclesiam palam inscribit: tanto majoris est momenti Ecclesiae auctoritas, quem consecrandi ritus, ut in irritum cadat rite ac more Ecclesiae peracta consecratio, ad quam usurpata sit auctoritas Ecclesiae. Nam etsi in perpetuum Deo sacrum sit quod semel Deo rite sacratum fuerit, non tamen Deo rite sacratum videri debet, quod non sit jure Ecclesiae Deo consecratum, etsi servato ritu Ecclesiae. Et post paginam: Itaque si dubium exstat de auctoritate Ecclesiae, non de ritu ordinandi, non est mirum, accedente auctoritate Ecclesiae, valere ordinationem non jure factam, ad id ad quod valere eam vult accedens auctoritas Ecclesiae. Pauca sunt hujus causae exempla in rebus veteris Ecclesiae: pauca quidem, sed sunt tamen, quae eam dubiam esse non sinunt. In concilio Reiensi Galliae irrita dectarata est ordinatio episcopi Ebredunensis, cui tamen indulgetur, exemplo canonis Nicaeni 8, chorepiscopum esse, strictis licet legibus. can. 2 et 3, puta eum, ut jam chorepiscopum, confirmare tantum potuisse. Non hoc vi irritae ordinationis, nisi accessisset Ecclesiae per hanc synodum consensus. Leo papa I, ad Rustici Narbonensis inquisitionem 1, ordinationes clericorum a pseudoepiscopis quibusdam factas, quas certum est seipsis irritas fuisse, ita ratas esse censet, sicut consensu episcoporum factae fuerint. (Leo non habet episcoporum, sed praesidentium). Sane cum nihil majus quaeri in hac tota re possit, quam ut rata sint apud Deum quae fideli plebi ministrantur ab iis quorum dubia sit ordinatio, nec plebis esse de rebus Ecclesiae communibus judicium dictum sit, statuendum est non posse fidelibus fraudi esse ea apud Deum, in quibus sequuntur fidem Ecclesiae. Hunc explicandi modum a theologo extra Ecclesiae castra militante suggestum, catholicis doctoribus discutiendum relinquo, eorumque in antecessum censurae subscribo. Hoc in scriptore illo non laudo, quod consensum episcoporum dixerit, pro consensu praesidentium; hoc enim postremum, quod habet Leo, latius patet, ad clerumque se extendit, cujus auctoritate et judicio, episcopis aliquo impedimento ligatis, vel vacante sede, ordinationes in Ecclesia celebrantur.
After these things had been thus written by me, there came from England the excellent work of Herbert Thorndike, a learned man and, as the work shows, zealous for ecclesiastical unity. It was published at London last year, that is 1764, with the title: Origines ecclesiasticae, or Exercitations on the right and power of the Christian Church. He, now, unties that knot about ordinations celebrated by the ministry of pseudo-bishops in another way; for he has this in chapter 20: In ordination, he says, since it is established from what has been said that there are two things, first the authority and right of the Church in the one ordaining, then the solemnity of consecration, which openly inscribes the Church as author on the ministry of the order conferred: the authority of the Church is of so much greater moment than the rite of consecrating, that a consecration performed duly and after the manner of the Church, for which the authority of the Church has been usurped, falls void. For although what has once been duly consecrated to God is sacred to God for ever, yet that ought not to be regarded as duly consecrated to God which has not been consecrated to God by the right of the Church, even though the rite of the Church was observed. And a page later: Therefore, if there is a doubt about the authority of the Church, not about the rite of ordaining, it is no wonder that, the authority of the Church being added, an ordination not lawfully made avails for that for which the added authority of the Church wills it to avail. There are few examples of this case in the affairs of the ancient Church: few indeed, but yet there are some, which do not allow it to be doubtful. In the council of Riez in Gaul the ordination of the bishop of Embrun was declared void, to whom nevertheless it is granted, after the example of Nicene canon 8, to be a chorepiscopus, though under strict laws; canons 2 and 3, for instance that he, as now a chorepiscopus, could only confirm. This would not be by force of the void ordination, unless the consent of the Church through this synod had been added. Pope Leo I, on the first inquiry of Rusticus of Narbonne, judges that the ordinations of clerics made by certain pseudo-bishops, which it is certain were void of themselves, are valid in so far as they were made with the consent of the bishops. (Leo does not have of the bishops, but of those who preside.) Certainly, since nothing greater can be sought in this whole matter than that the things ministered to the faithful people by those whose ordination is doubtful should be valid before God, and since it has been said that judgement about the common affairs of the Church does not belong to the people, it must be laid down that those things in which they follow the faith of the Church cannot be to the faithful's loss before God. This manner of explaining, suggested by a theologian serving outside the camp of the Church, I leave to be examined by Catholic doctors, and I subscribe in advance to their censure. This I do not praise in that writer, that he said the consent of the bishops in place of by the consent of those who preside; for this last, which Leo has, extends more widely and reaches to the clergy, by whose authority and judgement, when the bishops are bound by some impediment, or the see is vacant, ordinations are celebrated in the Church.
7. Alienum est a consuetudine ecclesiastica, etc. Vide doctissimum Morinum nostrum abunde disserentem de clericorum poenitentia tum commentarii de Poenit. lib. IV cap. 12 et seq., et alibi passim, tum Exercit. Ecclesiast. lib. II. Nonnulla tamen indicare operae pretium erit.
7. It is foreign to ecclesiastical custom, etc. See our most learned Morin discoursing abundantly on the penance of clerics, both in the commentary On Penance, Book IV, chapter 12 and following, and elsewhere throughout, and in the Ecclesiastical Exercitations, Book II. Yet it will be worth while to point out a few things.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1490

Page

  • running head: [...]Æ IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1490 (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹rositate diffusus (ut toties›; B ‹genti, non tractanti›; C ‹servato ritu Ecclesiae›; D ‹ministrantur ab iis quorum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1592 after ‹pseudoepiscoporum›
  • other: column begins mid-sentence; its first printed syllables 'rositate' complete 'nume-rositate' and are set whole at the end of col. 1489, so this file begins at 'diffusus'. The parenthesis opened at '(ut toties' is not closed in print (a second one opens at '(Epist. 52'); kept as printed, and the English keeps it open likewise. UNSURE: the punctuation after 'Antonianum)' is worn (comma or full stop), set as a comma. The year 1764 is impossible for Quesnel (Thorndike's work is of 1674); listed as a misprint, the English keeps the printed figure. Italics not marked. No foot notes on this page.
PL 54:1491
Primum est, ex S. Leonis verbis erui, minoris ordinis clericos, inter quos subdiaconi numerabantur, non semper agendae poenitentiae lege exemptos fuisse: quod ex canone 2 concilii Carthaginensis V, vel potius ex commonitorio synodi Carthag. XVI
The first is, that it is drawn from the words of St Leo that clerics of the lesser order, among whom subdeacons were numbered, were not always exempt from the law of doing penance: which from canon 2 of the fifth council of Carthage, or rather from the commonitory of the synod of Carthage of the sixteenth
## Footnotes
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
(a) Cum S. Leo de solis presbyteris et diaconis interrogatus responderit, non idcirco elicitur minores clericos (quos idcirco solum praeterit, quia de his Rusticus non quaesivit) publicae poenitentiae fuisse saltem aliquando subjectos. Nec canones deinceps a Quesnello allegati, qui clericos quibusdam criminibus irretitos peregrina seu laica communione donant, poenitentiae publicae addictos significant. Adde quod canon Epaonensis 22 non de minoribus clericis, sed de presbyteris ac diaconis loquitur.
(a) Since St Leo, being asked about presbyters and deacons only, gave his answer, it is not on that account drawn out that the lesser clerics (whom he passes over solely because Rusticus did not ask about them) were, at least at some time, subjected to public penance. Nor do the canons next alleged by Quesnel, which grant to clerics entangled in certain crimes the communion of strangers or of laymen, signify that they were bound over to public penance. Add that canon 22 of Epaon speaks not of the lesser clerics, but of presbyters and deacons.
(b) Duo a S. Leone traduntur in responsione ad inquisitionem secundam. 1° Alienum esse a consuetudine ecclesiastica ut presbyteris aut diaconis pro aliquo crimine manus imponantur in poenitentiam; 2° hanc consuetudinem descendere a traditione apostolica. Ut primum sit verum, haud necesse est eam consuetudinem semper et ubique viguisse, cum satis sit ad veram consuetudinem astruendam, si aliquandiu ante Leonem inducta obtinuerit. Hujus autem disciplinae consuetudinem jam vigentem testatur Siricius; qui tamen ne hujus disciplinae auctor credatur, idipsum etiam antea obtinuisse discimus ex Optato, qui ante Siricium floruit. Hic enim sub finem libri secundi Donatistas reprehendens, eo quod diaconis, presbyteris et episcopis lapsis manus imponerent, Multis, inquit, notum est et probatum, persecutionis tempore episcopos aliquos inertia a confessione Dei delapsos thurificasse; et tamen nullus eorum, qui evaserunt, aut manus lapsis imposuit, aut ut genua figerent imperavit. Haec de ipso persecutionis tempore plane evincunt, hanc disciplinam non inductam fuisse a Siricio, qui in epistola ad Himerium, n. 18, de re jam recepta loquitur. Sicut poenitentiam (subintelligitur publicam, quae cum manuum impositione jungebatur) agere cuique non conceditur clericorum, ita et post poenitudinem ac reconciliationem nulli umquam laico liceat honorem clericatus adipisci. Haec quidem veterem consuetudinem astruunt, quae ad vindicandam Leonis sententiam sufficit: ut ne movere debeat, si quando fortassis alicubi clericis manus imponerentur.
(b) Two things are delivered by St Leo in the answer to the second inquiry. First, that it is foreign to ecclesiastical custom that hands should be laid on presbyters or deacons unto penance for any crime; second, that this custom descends from apostolic tradition. For the first to be true, it is not necessary that this custom should have flourished always and everywhere, since it is enough for establishing a true custom if, having been introduced some while before Leo, it prevailed. Now Siricius attests the custom of this discipline as already in force; and lest he nevertheless be believed the author of this discipline, we learn from Optatus, who flourished before Siricius, that the very same prevailed even earlier. For he, towards the end of the second book, rebuking the Donatists because they laid hands on lapsed deacons, presbyters and bishops, says: It is known and proved to many that in the time of persecution some bishops, fallen away through sloth from the confession of God, offered incense; and yet none of those who escaped either laid a hand on the lapsed, or commanded that they should bend their knees. These words about the very time of persecution plainly prove that this discipline was not introduced by Siricius, who in the letter to Himerius, number 18, speaks of a thing already received. As it is not granted to any of the clerics to do penance (understand public, which was joined with the laying on of hands), so also after penance and reconciliation let it never be lawful for any layman to obtain the honour of the clerical state. These things indeed establish an old custom, which suffices to vindicate Leo's statement: so that it ought not to trouble us if perhaps at some time, somewhere, hands were laid on clerics.
Aliud tamen non leve in Leone animadvertendum est, quod sententiam ejus multo magis explicat, atque generatim veram confirmat. Rusticus in inquisitione de iis diaconis et presbyteris loquitur, qui sponte sua poenitentiam publicam postulabant, non autem eam subire ulla lege vel consuetudine cogebantur. De presbytero, inquit, vel diacono, qui si cognito crimine suo poenitentiam publicam petat, utrum ei per manus impositionem danda sit. De crimine igitur sermo est quod publicae poenitentiae canonibus non subjiciebatur, quodque per se clericum ab ordine non removebat; ac propterea eum in suo gradu et ordine relinquendum Leonis responsum praesumit. Quoad hos autem clericos semper alienum fuit a consuetudine Ecclesiae ut manuum impositione subjicerentur poenitentiae publicae, quae ex constanti omnium temporum disciplina poenitentes publicos a clero arcebat. Hinc quicumque clerici ab ipsa haeresi vel schismate redeuntes ad unitatem Ecclesiae, si in suum gradum (dummodo non essent iterato baptismate tincti) bono pacis admittendi viderentur, sola idonea satisfactione atque cautione sine ulla manuum impositione recipiebantur. Vide annot. 25 (Col. 1138, n. q), in epist. 159. Hinc S. Hieronymus in dialogo contra Luciferianos, n. 13: Laicus inquit, extra Ecclesiam fide baptizatus, poenitens recipitur, Episcopus vero aut poenitentiam non agit, et sacerdos est; aut si poenitentiam egerit, esse episcopus desinit. Nullum sane exemplum invenire licebit quo clerici in suo gradu recepti, aut
Yet another thing, not slight, is to be observed in Leo, which explains his statement much more, and confirms it as true in general. Rusticus in the inquiry speaks of those deacons and presbyters who of their own accord asked for public penance, and were not compelled to undergo it by any law or custom. Concerning a presbyter, he says, or a deacon, who, if his crime being known he should ask for public penance, whether it is to be given him through the laying on of the hand. The discussion therefore is of a crime which was not subjected by the canons to public penance, and which did not of itself remove a cleric from his order; and for that reason Leo's answer presumes that he is to be left in his rank and order. Now as regards these clerics it was always foreign to the custom of the Church that they should be subjected by the laying on of hands to public penance, which by the constant discipline of all times kept public penitents away from the clergy. Hence whatever clerics, returning from heresy itself or from schism to the unity of the Church, seemed fit to be admitted to their own rank for the good of peace (provided they had not been dipped in a repeated baptism), were received with only a suitable satisfaction and guarantee, without any laying on of hands. See annotation 25 (Col. 1138, n. q), on letter 159. Hence St Jerome in the dialogue against the Luciferians, number 13: A layman, he says, baptized in faith outside the Church, is received as a penitent. But a bishop either does not do penance, and is a priest; or, if he has done penance, ceases to be a bishop. Certainly it will not be possible to find any example in which clerics received in their own rank, or
Editors' notes and page, col. 1491

Footnotes

<!-- Note (a) and the opening of note (b) were supplied from the column images in QA pass Q4a. STILL INCOMPLETE: the top of the right-hand footnote column (col. 1492) lies above the crop of the foot image; that gap is marked [… not in the foot image …]. -->

(a) ‹anchor: erui,› · call in col 1491

Cum S. Leo de solis presbyteris et diaconis interrogatus responderit, non idcirco elicitur minores clericos (quos idcirco solum praeterit, quia de his Rusticus non quaesivit) publicae poenitentiae fuisse saltem aliquando subjectos. Nec canones deinceps a Quesnello allegati, qui clericos quibusdam criminibus irretitos peregrina seu laica communione donant, poenitentiae publicae addictos significant. Adde quod canon Epaonensis 22 non de minoribus clericis, sed de presbyteris ac diaconis loquitur.

Because St Leo, asked about presbyters and deacons only, gave his answer about them, it does not follow that the lesser clerics (whom he passes over solely because Rusticus did not ask about them) were, at least at some time, subject to public penance. Nor do the canons next alleged by Quesnel, which grant to clerics entangled in certain crimes the communion of strangers or of laymen, signify that they were bound over to public penance. Add that canon 22 of Epaon speaks not of the lesser clerics, but of presbyters and deacons.

(printed under page 751)

(b) ‹anchor: not visible in these images› · call in col 1492 (per the page apparatus; the call itself not seen) · note text begins under col 1491

Duo a S. Leone traduntur in responsione ad inquisitionem secundam. 1° Alienum esse a consuetudine ecclesiastica ut presbyteris aut diaconis pro aliquo crimine manus imponantur in poenitentiam; 2° hanc consuetudinem descendere a traditione apostolica. Ut primum sit verum, haud necesse est eam consuetudinem semper et ubique viguisse, cum satis sit ad veram consuetudinem astruendam, si aliquandiu ante Leonem inducta obtinuerit. Hujus autem disciplinae consuetudinem jam vigentem testatur Siricius; qui tamen ne hujus disciplinae auctor credatur, idipsum etiam antea obtinuisse discimus ex Optato, qui ante Siricium floruit. Hic enim sub finem libri secundi Donatistas reprehendens, eo quod diaconis, presbyteris et episcopis lapsis manus imponerent, Multis, inquit, notum est et probatum, persecutionis tempore episcopos aliquos inertia a confessione Dei delapsos thurificasse; et tamen nullus eorum, qui evaserunt, aut manus lapsis imposuit, aut ut genua figerent imperavit. Haec de ipso persecutionis tempore plane evincunt, hanc disciplinam non inductam fuisse a Siricio, qui in epistola ad Himerium, n. 18, de re jam recepta loquitur. Sicut poenitentiam (subintelligitur publicam, quae cum manuum impositione jungebatur) agere cuique non conceditur clericorum, ita et post poenitudinem ac reconciliationem nulli umquam laico liceat honorem clericatus adipisci. Haec quidem veterem consuetudinem astruunt, quae ad vindicandam Leonis sententiam sufficit: ut ne movere debeat, si quando fortassis alicubi clericis manus imponerentur. Aliud tamen non leve in Leone animadvertendum est, quod sententiam ejus multo magis explicat, atque generatim veram confirmat. Rusticus in inquisitione de iis diaconis et presbyteris loquitur, qui sponte sua poenitentiam publicam postulabant, non autem eam subire ulla lege vel consuetudine cogebantur. De presbytero, inquit, vel diacono, qui si cognito crimine suo poenitentiam publicam petat, utrum ei per manus impositionem danda sit. De crimine igitur sermo est quod publicae poenitentiae canonibus non subjiciebatur, quodque per se clericum ab ordine non removebat; ac propterea eum in suo gradu et ordine relinquendum Leonis responsum praesumit. Quoad hos autem clericos semper alienum fuit a consuetudine Ecclesiae ut manuum impositione subjicerentur poenitentiae publicae, quae ex constanti omnium temporum disciplina poenitentes publicos a clero arcebat. Hinc quicumque clerici ab ipsa haeresi vel schismate redeuntes ad unitatem Ecclesiae, si in suum gradum (dummodo non essent iterato baptismate tincti) bono pacis admittendi viderentur, sola idonea satisfactione atque cautione sine ulla manuum impositione recipiebantur. Vide annot. 25 (Col. 1138, n. q), in epist. 159. Hinc S. Hieronymus in dialogo contra Luciferianos, n. 13 : Laicus inquit, extra Ecclesiam fide baptizatus, poenitens recipitur, Episcopus vero aut poenitentiam non agit, et sacerdos est; aut si poenitentiam egerit, esse episcopus desinit. Nullum sane exemplum invenire licebit quo clerici in suo gradu recepti, aut [… top of the right-hand footnote column not in the foot image …] Loquens enim de redeuntibus ad Ecclesiam, Redeuntes, ait, qui priusquam recederent, ordinati sunt, non utique rursus ordinantur ; sed aut administrant quod administrabant, si hoc Ecclesiae utilitas postulat (cum scilicet recipiebantur in suo gradu, quibus sane non imponebantur manus in poenitentiam), aut si non administrant (cum scilicet in suo gradu, non reciperentur), sacramentum ordinationis suae tamen gerunt, et ideo eis manus inter laicos non imponitur, quia scilicet sicut laici non suberant poenitentiae publicae. Hinc ea Augustini verba in epist. 185, ad Bonifacium, n. 44, quibus haereticis conversis post erroris sui poenitentiam honorem clericatus vel episcopatus non ablatum tradit, non de publica poenitentia, quae cum manuum impositione jungebatur, intelligenda sunt, sed de secreta, qua interioris compunctionis et necessariae conversionis signa produntur. Quod si aliquando clerici lapsi et ad unitatem redeuntes, non solum a suo gradu fuerunt exclusi, verum etiam subjecti fuerunt, aeque ac laici, poenitentiae publicae, ut S. Cypriani aliaque nonnulla testimonia innuunt; praeterquam, quod id peculiare quorumdam locorum ac temporum fuit, numquam tamen invenietur, clericos ob crimen aliquod a suo gradu non dejectos nec dejiciendos publicam poenitentiam subiisse : ac propterea cum de his Rustico inquirenti Leo responderit, jure alienum dixit ab ecclesiastica consuetudine ut hi per manuum impositionem remedium accipiant poenitentiae. Hanc porro disciplinam, qua clerici suum gradum custodientes poenitentia publica non plectebantur, originem ducere a traditione apostolica, qui clericos irreprehensibiles esse oportere, et ab omni nota ac infamia alienos, S. Paulus aperte tradidit, ipse Quesnellus fatetur. His, quibus ab Ecclesiae disciplina alienum semper fuisse affirmavimus clericos alicujus criminis reos manuum impositione seu per publicam poenitentiam recipi, duo opponi videntur ex concilio Nicaeno. Primum est canon ejusdem synodi octavus, quo statutum fuit ut Cathari impositionem manuum accipientes in clero manerent. Alterum est synodica Nicaena apud Theodoretum, qua concessum fuit ut qui a Meletio fuerant ordinati, impositione manuum firmati in suo gradu reciperentur. Sed cum in his Graecae locutionis formulae aequivocationi locum dedere, tum vero, si recte explicentur, haec testimonia nihil officient. Utrobique sane manuum impositio exprimitur. Sed (continues)

Two things are stated by St Leo in the reply to the second inquiry: first, that it is foreign to ecclesiastical custom for hands to be laid on presbyters or deacons unto penance for any crime; second, that this custom comes down from apostolic tradition. For the first to be true, it is not necessary that this custom should have been in force always and everywhere, since it is enough to establish a true custom if it had been introduced and prevailed for some time before Leo. Now Siricius attests the custom of this discipline as already in force; and lest he should be thought the author of this discipline, we learn that the very same had prevailed even earlier from Optatus, who flourished before Siricius. For he, towards the end of the second book, reproaching the Donatists because they laid hands on lapsed deacons, presbyters and bishops, says: "It is known to many and proven that in the time of persecution some bishops, having fallen away through sloth from the confession of God, offered incense; and yet none of those who escaped either laid hands on the lapsed or commanded them to bend their knees." These words about the very time of persecution plainly prove that this discipline was not introduced by Siricius, who in the letter to Himerius, no. 18, speaks of the matter as already received: "Just as it is not granted to any of the clergy to do penance" (understand public penance, which was joined with the laying on of hands), "so also after penance and reconciliation let it never be lawful for any layman to obtain the honour of the clerical state." These words indeed establish an old custom, which suffices to vindicate Leo's statement, so that it need not trouble us if hands were perhaps sometimes somewhere laid on clerics. Yet another point of no small weight is to be noticed in Leo, which explains his statement much more fully and confirms it as true in general. Rusticus in his inquiry speaks of those deacons and presbyters who of their own accord asked for public penance, but were not compelled by any law or custom to undergo it. "Concerning a presbyter or deacon," he says, "who, if his crime is known, asks for public penance, whether it is to be given him by the laying on of hands." The discourse, then, is about a crime which was not subject by the canons to public penance, and which did not of itself remove a cleric from his order; and therefore Leo's answer presumes that he is to be left in his rank and order. Now as regards these clerics it was "always" foreign to the custom of the Church that they should be subjected by the laying on of hands to public penance, which by the constant discipline of all ages barred public penitents from the clergy. Hence whatever clerics, returning from heresy itself or schism to the unity of the Church, seemed fit to be admitted to their own rank for the good of peace (provided they had not been dipped in a repeated baptism), were received with suitable satisfaction and guarantee alone, without any laying on of hands. See annotation 25 (col. 1138, note q) on letter 159. Hence St Jerome in the dialogue against the Luciferians, no. 13: "A layman," he says, "baptized in faith outside the Church, is received as a penitent. But a bishop either does not do penance, and is a priest; or if he has done penance, he ceases to be a bishop." Certainly no example will be found in which clerics received in their own rank, or [… top of the right-hand footnote column not in the foot image …] For speaking of those returning to the Church, he says: "Those returning who were ordained before they withdrew are certainly not ordained again; but either they administer what they used to administer, if the advantage of the Church requires this" (namely when they were received in their own rank, on whom certainly hands were not laid for penance), "or if they do not administer" (namely when they were not received in their own rank), "they nevertheless bear the sacrament of their ordination, and therefore hands are not laid on them among the laity," namely because they were not subject to public penance as laymen were. Hence those words of Augustine in letter 185, to Boniface, no. 44, in which he reports that from converted heretics "after penance for their error the honour of the clerical state or of the episcopate was not taken away," are to be understood not of public penance, which was joined with the laying on of hands, but of the secret kind, by which the signs of inward compunction and of the necessary conversion are shown. But if at times lapsed clerics returning to unity were not only excluded from their rank but also subjected, equally with laymen, to public penance, as the testimonies of St Cyprian and some others suggest; besides the fact that this was peculiar to certain places and times, it will nevertheless never be found that clerics not cast down, nor to be cast down, from their rank on account of some crime underwent public penance: and therefore, since it was about these that Leo answered Rusticus's inquiry, he rightly said it was "foreign" to ecclesiastical custom that these "should receive the remedy of penance by the laying on of hands." Moreover, that this discipline, by which clerics keeping their rank were not punished with public penance, takes its origin from the apostolic tradition, according to which St Paul openly handed down that clerics must be irreproachable and free from every mark and ill repute, Quesnel himself admits. Against these statements, in which we have affirmed that it was "always foreign" to the Church's discipline for clerics guilty of some crime to be received by the laying on of hands or through public penance, two things seem to be objected from the Council of Nicaea. The first is the eighth canon of that synod, by which it was decreed that the Cathari, receiving the laying on of hands, should remain in the clergy. The other is the Nicene synodal letter in Theodoret, by which it was granted that those who had been ordained by Meletius should, confirmed by the laying on of hands, be received in their own rank. But while in these the forms of the Greek expression have given room for ambiguity, yet, if they are rightly explained, these testimonies will be no hindrance. In both, certainly, the laying on of hands is expressed. But (continues)

(printed under page 751)

Page

  • running head: 1491 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTÆ IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1492 (the head runs across the page; only "1491 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTÆ IN EPIST[...]" falls within this column's images)
  • marginal letters (in the gutter, shared by both columns): A ‹Primum est, ex S. Leonis›; B ‹stolica. Ut primum sit verum› (in the foot note); C ‹gebatur) agere cuique› (in the foot note); D ‹linquendum Leonis responsum› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1593 after ‹minoris›
  • other: this page carries only five lines of Quesnel's text per column; the rest of both columns is the Ballerini foot notes (a) and (b). The column's text ends mid-sentence at 'Carthag. XVI' and runs on in col. 1492 ('kal. Julii an. 401'); the English 'of the sixteenth day before' is completed there. Foot note (b), whose call stands in col. 1492, begins in the left foot-note column under this column and is recorded whole in the file of col. 1492. Italics not marked. The comma in 'recipitur, Episcopus' (Jerome quotation) is as printed (Q12b re-read). The lines of the right column beside the same gutter letters, the old-edition numeral 1594 and the letter A at its first line belong to col. 1492.
PL 54:1492
kal. Julii an. 401, in cod. Afr. num, 62, quod Leonis decreto concinit, pariter evincitur, et expresse in Aga⟨t⟩hensi can. 5, Epaonensi can. 22, et aliis asseritur.
[day before the] kalends of July of the year 401, in the African code number 62, which accords with Leo's decree, is equally proved, and is expressly asserted in canon 5 of Agde, canon 22 of Epaon, and others.
2. Quod hanc disciplinam consuetudine
2. That this discipline by the custom
## Footnotes
ab eo non deponendi, manuum impositioni aut publicae poenitentiae subjicerentur. Dum ergo de his S. Leo loquatur, propositio ejus generalis verissima est.
not to be deposed from it, were subjected to the laying on of hands or to public penance. Since therefore St Leo is speaking of these, his general proposition is most true.
Adde quod nec illi quoque qui a suo gradu et clero dejiciebantur manuum impositioni seu publicae poenitentiae subjici solebant, ne idem crimen praeter depositionem publica etiam poenitentia castigatum duplici poena mulctaretur, uti traditur in canonibus apostolicis, cap. 25, et a S. Basilio in epistola ad Amphilochium, c. 3. Hinc etiam in concilio Carthaginensi apud Isidorum quinto habito an. 401, idibus Septembris canone 11, repetito in alia plenaria synodo anni 419, c. 27 cod. Africani de clericis a ministerio et gradu suo removendis haec habentur: Item confirmatum est, ut si quando presbyteri vel diaconi in aliqua graviori culpa convicti fuerint, qua eos a ministerio necesse fuerit removeri, non eis manus tamquam poenitentibus, vel tamquam fidelibus laicis imponatur. Duplicem hanc clericorum rationem, qui nunc in suo gradu recipiebantur, nunc autem ab eodem arcebantur, praeclare distinguit Augustinus lib. I de Baptismo contra Donatistas c. 1, et neutris manus impositas indicat. Loquens enim de redeuntibus ad Ecclesiam, Redeuntes, ait, qui priusquam recederent, ordinati sunt, non utique rursus ordinantur; sed aut administrant quod administrabant, si hoc Ecclesiae utilitas postulat (cum scilicet recipiebantur in suo gradu, quibus sane non imponebantur manus in poenitentiam), aut si non administrant (cum scilicet in suo gradu, non reciperentur), sacramentum ordinationis suae tamen gerunt, et ideo eis manus inter laicos non imponitur, quia scilicet sicut laici non suberant poenitentiae publicae. Hinc ea Augustini verba in epist. 185, ad Bonifacium, n. 44, quibus haereticis conversis post erroris sui poenitentiam honorem clericatus vel episcopatus non ablatum tradit, non de publica poenitentia, quae cum manuum impositione jungebatur, intelligenda sunt, sed de secreta, qua interioris compunctionis et necessariae conversionis signa produntur.
Add that not even those who were cast down from their rank and from the clergy were wont to be subjected to the laying on of hands or to public penance, lest the same crime, chastised besides deposition with public penance also, should be punished with a double penalty, as is delivered in the apostolic canons, chapter 25, and by St Basil in the letter to Amphilochius, chapter 3. Hence also in the council of Carthage, the fifth in Isidore, held in the year 401 on the ides of September, canon 11, repeated in another plenary synod of the year 419, chapter 27 of the African code, these things are found concerning clerics to be removed from their ministry and rank: Likewise it was confirmed that if at any time presbyters or deacons should be convicted in some graver fault, by which it should be necessary that they be removed from the ministry, the hand is not to be laid on them as on penitents, or as on faithful laymen. This twofold case of clerics, who were at one time received in their own rank, and at another kept from it, Augustine excellently distinguishes in book I On Baptism against the Donatists, chapter 1, and indicates that hands were laid on neither. For, speaking of those returning to the Church, he says: Those returning who were ordained before they withdrew are certainly not ordained again; but either they administer what they used to administer, if the advantage of the Church requires this (namely when they were received in their own rank, on whom assuredly hands were not laid unto penance), or, if they do not administer (namely when they were not received in their own rank), they nevertheless bear the sacrament of their ordination, and therefore the hand is not laid on them among the laymen, because, that is, they were not subject to public penance as laymen were. Hence those words of Augustine in letter 185, to Boniface, number 44, in which he relates that from converted heretics, after penance for their error, the honour of the clerical state or of the episcopate was not taken away, are to be understood not of public penance, which was joined with the laying on of hands, but of secret penance, by which the signs of inward compunction and of the necessary conversion are shown forth.
Quod si aliquando clerici lapsi et ad unitatem redeuntes, non solum a suo gradu fuerunt exclusi, verum etiam subjecti fuerunt, aeque ac laici, poenitentiae publicae, ut S. Cypriani aliaque nonnulla testimonia innuunt; praeterquam, quod id peculiare quorumdam locorum ac temporum fuit, numquam tamen invenietur, clericos ob crimen aliquod a suo gradu non dejectos nec dejiciendos publicam poenitentiam subiisse: ac propterea cum de his Rustico inquirenti Leo responderit, jure alienum dixit ab ecclesiastica consuetudine ut hi per manuum impositionem remedium accipiant poenitentiae.
But if at some time lapsed clerics returning to unity were not only excluded from their rank, but were also subjected, equally with laymen, to public penance, as the testimonies of St Cyprian and some others intimate; besides the fact that this was peculiar to certain places and times, it will nevertheless never be found that clerics who were not cast down, nor to be cast down, from their rank on account of some crime underwent public penance: and for that reason, since it was about these that Leo answered Rusticus's inquiry, he rightly said it was foreign to ecclesiastical custom that these should receive the remedy of penance through the laying on of hands.
Hanc porro disciplinam, qua clerici suum gradum custodientes poenitentia publica non plectebantur, originem ducere a traditione apostolica, qui clericos irreprehensibiles esse oportere, et ab omni nota ac infamia alienos, S. Paulus aperte tradidit, ipse Quesnellus fatetur.
Further, that this discipline, by which clerics keeping their rank were not punished with public penance, draws its origin from apostolic tradition, since St Paul openly delivered that clerics ought to be irreproachable and free from every mark and infamy, Quesnel himself admits.
His, quibus ab Ecclesiae disciplina alienum semper fuisse affirmavimus clericos alicujus criminis reos manuum impositione seu per publicam poenitentiam recipi, duo opponi videntur ex concilio Nicaeno. Primum est canon ejusdem synodi octavus, quo statutum fuit ut Cathari impositionem manuum accipientes in clero manerent. Alterum est synodica Nicaena apud Theodoretum, qua concessum fuit ut qui a Meletio fuerant ordinati, impositione manuum firmati in suo gradu reciperentur. Sed cum in his Graecae locutionis formulae aequivocationi locum dedere, tum vero, si recte explicentur, haec testimonia nihil officient. Utrobique sane manuum impositio exprimitur. Sed
To these things, by which we have affirmed that it was always foreign to the discipline of the Church that clerics guilty of some crime should be received by the laying on of hands or through public penance, two things seem to be opposed from the council of Nicaea. The first is the eighth canon of the same synod, by which it was decreed that the Cathari, receiving the laying on of hands, should remain in the clergy. The other is the Nicene synodical letter in Theodoret, by which it was granted that those who had been ordained by Meletius should be received in their own rank, confirmed by the laying on of hands. But while in these the formulas of Greek expression have given room for equivocation, yet indeed, if they are rightly explained, these testimonies will do no harm. In both places, certainly, the laying on of hands is expressed. But
Editors' notes and page, col. 1492

Page

  • running head: [...]Æ IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1492 (head runs across the page; only this much falls within the column image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹kal. Julii an. 401›; B ‹qua graviori culpa convicti› (in the foot note); C ‹clericatus vel episcopatus› (in the foot note); D ‹originem ducere a traditione› (in the foot note)
  • old-edition numerals: 1594 before ‹kal. Julii› (column start); 1595 after ‹consuetudine› (column end)
  • other: this page carries only five lines of Quesnel's text per column; the rest is the Ballerini foot notes. The column begins mid-sentence (continuing 'Carthag. XVI' of col. 1491) and ends mid-sentence at 'consuetudine', with the old page number 1595 as the last thing on the line. 'Aga⟨t⟩hensi': one letter lost to damaged type. In the foot note, 'qui clericos irreprehensibiles' is as printed (qua expected) and 'in suo gradu, non reciperentur' has its comma as printed; the foot notes are set in the part file with their English. Italics not marked.
  • running head: 1491 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1492
  • marginal letters: (see c1491_a; the letters stand between the columns)
  • old-edition numerals: 1594 before ‹kal. Julii› (at the head of the column); 1595 after ‹consuetudine›
PL 54:1493
ecclesiastica, immo ex apostolica traditione arcessit, benigne intelligendum est; nec enim de hac traditione
he derives from ecclesiastical, nay from apostolic tradition, is to be understood indulgently; for concerning this tradition
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
Graeca formula χειροτονία triplici sensu usurpatur, eo quod triplici occasione manus imponerentur, nimirum in chrismate, in ordinatione et in poenitentia. Ubi autem sensus est multiplex, ille procul dubio in casu nostro eligendus est, qui communi ejus aetatis disciplinae aliis testimoniis firmatae haud contradicat. Porro cum alienum esset, ut vidimus, eos quibus manus impositae fuerant in poenitentiam, in clerum recipere, illud profecto sequitur manuum impositionem laudatis Nicaenae synodi locis indicatam, in poenitentiae significationem accipi nequaquam posse. Non desunt qui explicent de sacramento confirmationis, quod Catharos repudiasse Theodoretus tradit. At praeterquam quod nemo alius Theodoreto anterior id prodidit, cum idem error Meletianis, qui erant integrae fidei, et solo schismate dissidebant, tribui nequeat, haec interpretatio ipsis non congruit. Restat ordinationis significatio. Sed duplici ratione idipsum intelligi potest, nimirum vel de ordinatione jam suscepta, vel de nova ordinatione suscipienda; Graeca enim formula utrumque sensum recipere potest. Vetus interpres auctor ejus versionis quae, ab Isidoro suscepta, Isidoriana vocari solet, secundum sensum expressit can. 8, de Catharis seu Novatianis, his verbis: Si qui voluerint venire ad Ecclesiam catholicam ex Novatianis, placuit sancto concilio ut ordinentur, et sic maneant in clero. Hanc eamdem signicationem ex eadem Isidoriana versione suscepit auctor collectionis Quesnellianae, canone apud ipsum 14. In vulgata quoque versione synodicae Nicaenae tomo secundo Conciliorum inserta, de Meletianis eadem sententia exprimitur: Illi vero, qui ab eo (Meletio) in sacrum ordinem lecti sunt, simul atque sanctiore ordinatione confirmati fuerint, ad communionem posthaec admittantur, et permittatur illis quidem honoribus frui, et sacris muneribus fungi, etc. Id autem abhorret omnino a Nicaenorum Patrum sensu, qui non minus sacros ordines quam baptisma extra Ecclesiam valide collatos, nec iterandos, cum catholica Ecclesia crediderunt. Igitur de ordinatone jam suscepta utrumque testimonium intelligendum est: ita ut eos qui ante sive ex Catharis, sive ex Meletianis sacra manuum impositione fuerant ordinati, in suo quemque gradu recipi placuerit. Sic nimirum ad litteram reddendus canon 8, de Catharis: Placuit sanctae et magnae synodo, ut qui manuum impositionem acceperunt, sic maneant in clero. In alia quacumque interpretatione, sententia est prorsus absurda. Cum enim inter Catharos non soli essent clerici antea ordinati, sed etiam laici; nisi haec nostra significatio canoni aptetur, dicendum esset Nicaenos Patres generatim statuisse ut quicumque ex Catharis ad Ecclesiam venirent, sive clerici, sive laici, ii manuum impositione accepta, sive in poenitentiam, sive per confirmationem, sive per ordinationem, sic manerent in clero: quod sane tam et absurdum quam quod absurdissimum. Ut igitur generale Catharorum nomen initio canonis usurpatum Nicaeni Patres restringerent ad solos clericos quorum receptioni dispensatione quadam erat providendum (de laicis enim nulla erat difficultas), adhibuerunt verba χειρρθετουμένους αὐτούς, id est, qui manuum impositionem, seu ordines receperunt; et de his praecepere, sic in clero maneant, nulla alia ab iisdem conditione expetita, nisi ut antequam sic reciperentur, idoneam cautionem et professionem rectae fidei praeberent, ut in haereticis recipiendis semper usitatum fuit. In hanc quidem significationem hunc canonem intellexisse videtur Rufinus, cum sic illum compendio exposuit can. 9, ut in novissima Veronensi editione emendatum invenies: Et ut Catharos, qui apud nos Novatiani sunt, si forte poenitentes ad Ecclesiam convertuntur, confessos ecclesiastica dogmata, clericos in ordine quidem suo recipi debere, sed in ordinatione
The Greek term χειροτονία is used in a threefold sense, because hands were imposed on three occasions, namely in chrismation, in ordination and in penance. But where the sense is manifold, that one is without doubt to be chosen in our case which does not contradict the common discipline of that age, confirmed by other testimonies. Now since it was foreign to practice, as we have seen, to receive into the clergy those on whom hands had been imposed for penance, it certainly follows that the imposition of hands indicated in the cited passages of the Nicene synod can by no means be taken in the sense of penance. There are not wanting those who explain it of the sacrament of confirmation, which Theodoret reports that the Cathari rejected. But besides the fact that no one else earlier than Theodoret has reported this, since the same error cannot be attributed to the Meletians, who were of sound faith and dissented by schism alone, this interpretation does not suit them. There remains the sense of ordination. But this very thing can be understood in two ways, namely either of an ordination already received, or of a new ordination to be received; for the Greek term can admit either sense. The ancient translator, the author of that version which, having been adopted by Isidore, is usually called the Isidorian, expressed the second sense in canon 8, on the Cathari or Novatians, in these words: If any should wish to come to the Catholic Church from the Novatians, it has pleased the holy council that they be ordained, and so remain in the clergy. This same meaning the author of the Quesnellian collection took over from the same Isidorian version, in what is with him canon 14. In the common version also of the Nicene synodical letter, inserted in the second volume of the Councils, the same opinion is expressed concerning the Meletians: But those who were chosen by him (Meletius) into sacred order, as soon as they have been confirmed by a holier ordination, are thereafter to be admitted to communion, and it is to be permitted them indeed to enjoy honours and to discharge sacred offices, etc. But this is altogether at variance with the mind of the Nicene Fathers, who believed with the Catholic Church that sacred orders, no less than baptism, conferred outside the Church were validly conferred and not to be repeated. Therefore both testimonies are to be understood of an ordination already received: so that it was resolved that those who had previously been ordained by the sacred imposition of hands, whether from among the Cathari or from among the Meletians, should be received each in his own rank. Thus, namely, canon 8, on the Cathari, is to be rendered to the letter: It has pleased the holy and great synod that those who have received the imposition of hands should so remain in the clergy. On any other interpretation whatever the statement is utterly absurd. For since among the Cathari there were not only clerics previously ordained but also laymen, unless this meaning of ours be fitted to the canon, it would have to be said that the Nicene Fathers decreed in general that whoever came to the Church from the Cathari, whether clerics or laymen, these, having received the imposition of hands, whether for penance, or through confirmation, or through ordination, should so remain in the clergy: which is surely as absurd as what is most absurd. In order therefore that the Nicene Fathers might restrict the general name of Cathari, used at the beginning of the canon, to the clerics alone, for whose reception provision had to be made by a certain dispensation (for concerning laymen there was no difficulty), they employed the words χειροθετουμένους αὐτούς, that is, those who have received the imposition of hands, or orders; and concerning these they prescribed, let them so remain in the clergy, no other condition being required of them except that, before they were so received, they should furnish a suitable guarantee and profession of right faith, as was always customary in receiving heretics. In this sense indeed Rufinus seems to have understood this canon, when he thus set it forth in summary in canon 9, as you will find it emended in the most recent Verona edition: And that the Cathari, who among us are the Novatians, if perchance repenting they turn to the Church, having confessed the ecclesiastical dogmas, ought to be received as clerics in their own order indeed, but in the ordination
Editors' notes and page, col. 1493

Footnotes

<!-- Q3a 2026-10-12: the two gaps left by the foot images (the heads of both footnote columns) are now filled from the column images c1493_1–3 and c1494_1–3, so the page-752 stretch of this annotation is whole. The same stretch also stands in the parts files c1493_a.md (left column) and c1494_a.md (right column): a duplicate for the main session to settle. Greek set from the image; accents not all certain. -->

(continued) ‹anchor: note runs over from page 751; call not on this page›

Graeca formula χειροτονία triplici sensu usurpatur, eo quod triplici occasione manus imponerentur, nimirum in chrismate, in ordinatione et in poenitentia. Ubi autem sensus est multiplex, ille procul dubio in casu nostro eligendus est, qui communi ejus aetatis disciplinae aliis testimoniis firmatae haud contradicat. Porro cum alienum esset, ut vidimus, eos quibus manus impositae fuerant in poenitentiam, in clerum recipere, illud profecto sequitur manuum impositionem laudatis Nicaenae synodi locis indicatam, in poenitentiae significationem accipi nequaquam posse. Non desunt qui explicent de sacramento confirmationis, quod Catharos repudiasse Theodoretus tradit. At praeterquam quod nemo alius Theodoreto anterior id prodidit, cum idem error Meletianis, qui erant integrae fidei, et solo schismate dissidebant, tribui nequeat, haec interpretatio ipsis non congruit. Restat ordinationis significatio. Sed duplici ratione idipsum intelligi potest, nimirum vel de ordinatione jam suscepta, vel de nova ordinatione suscipienda; Graeca enim formula utrumque sensum recipere potest. Vetus interpres auctor ejus versionis quae, ab Isidoro suscepta, Isidoriana vocari solet, secundum sensum expressit can. 8, de Catharis seu Novatianis, his verbis: Si qui voluerint venire ad Ecclesiam catholicam ex Novatianis, placuit sancto concilio ut ordinentur, et sic maneant in clero. Hanc eamdem signicationem ex eadem Isidoriana versione suscepit auctor collectionis Quesnellianae, canone apud ipsum 14. In vulgata quoque versione synodicae Nicaenae tomo secundo Conciliorum inserta, de Meletianis eadem sententia exprimitur : Illi vero, qui ab eo (Meletio) in sacrum ordinem lecti sunt, simul atque sanctiore ordinatione confirmati fuerint, ad communionem posthaec admittantur, et permittatur illis quidem honoribus frui, et sacris muneribus fungi, etc. Id autem abhorret omnino a Nicaenorum Patrum sensu, qui non minus sacros ordines quam baptisma extra Ecclesiam valide collatos, nec iterandos, cum catholica Ecclesia crediderunt. Igitur de ordinatone jam suscepta utrumque testimonium intelligendum est : ita ut eos qui ante sive ex Catharis, sive ex Meletianis sacra manuum impositione fuerant ordinati, in suo quemque gradu recipi placuerit. Sic nimirum ad litteram reddendus canon 8, de Catharis: Placuit sanctae et magnae synodo, ut qui manuum impositionem acceperunt, sic maneant in clero. In alia quacumque interpretatione, sententia est prorsus absurda. Cum enim inter Catharos non soli essent clerici antea ordinati, sed etiam laici ; nisi haec nostra significatio canoni aptetur, dicendum esset Nicaenos Patres generatim statuisse ut quicumque ex Catharis ad Ecclesiam venirent, sive clerici, sive laici, ii manuum impositione accepta, sive in poenitentiam, sive per confirmationem, sive per ordinationem, sic manerent in clero : quod sane tam et absurdum quam quod absurdissimum. Ut igitur generale Catharorum nomen initio canonis usurpatum Nicaeni Patres restringerent ad solos clericos quorum receptioni dispensatione quadam erat providendum (de laicis enim nulla erat difficultas), adhibuerunt verba χειρρθετουμένους αὐτούς, id est, qui manuum impositionem, seu ordines receperunt; et de his praecepere, sic in clero maneant, nulla alia ab iisdem conditione expetita, nisi ut antequam sic reciperentur, idoneam cautionem et professionem rectae fidei praeberent, ut in haereticis recipiendis semper usitatum fuit. In hanc quidem significationem hunc canonem intellexisse videtur Rufinus, cum sic illum compendio exposuit can. 9, ut in novissima Veronensi editione emendatum invenies : Et ut Catharos, qui apud nos Novatiani sunt, si forte poenitentes ad Ecclesiam convertuntur, confessos ecclesiastica dogmata, clericos in ordine quidem suo recipi debere, sed in ordinatione data. Viden' data, inquit, non danda? Similiter in versione Philonis et Evaristi ab Attico Constantinopolitano episcopo ad Afros missa Augustini tempore, can. 8 : Si aliquando venerint ad catholicam Ecclesiam Cathari, placuit sanctae et magnae synodo eos ordinatos sic manere in clero. Expressius vero in nostram explicationem Ferrandus diaconus Carthaginensis in Breviatione canonum n. 172, sic canonem refert : Ut hi qui nominantur Cathari, accedentes ad Ecclesiam, si ordinati sunt, sic maneant in clero. De hac quidem interpretatione, quae novam ordinationem excludit, et antea receptam tantummodo respicit, ne dubitare quisquam queat, sequens contextus ejusdem canonis, quo ipsorum Catharorum recipiendorum modus praescribitur, plane evincet : Ubi ergo omnes sive in vicis, sive in urbibus ipsi soli inveniuntur ordinati, qui inveniuntur in clero, erunt in eodem ordine. Si autem catholicae Ecclesiae episcopo vel presbytero existente accedunt aliqui, clarum est quod Ecclesiae quidem episcopus episcopi dignitatem habebit; qui autem apud eos qui Cathari dicuntur, nominatur episcopus presbyteri honorem habebit, nisi utrique episcopo placeat ipsum nominis honorem impertire. Si autem hoc illi non placeat, vel chorepiscopi vel presbyter locum excogitabit, ut esse omnino in clero videatur. Ita versio Gentiani Herveti ex Graeco, cui concinunt etiam interpretationes Philonis et Evaristi, Dionysii Exigui, nec non illa Quesnellianae collectionis, ac ipsa Graeca lectio. Non dicitur ut ordinentur, sed ut qui inveniuntur ordinati in eodem gradu maneant, si soli in eo loco sint. Alias diversimode iis providendum traditur pro diversitate circumstantiarum, ut nullum tamen indicium sit sacri ordinis iterandi. Haec autem cum scripsissemus, observare contigit annotationes Guilielmi Beveregii in can 8 Nicaen. tom. II, pag. 67, ubi miratus Christophorum Justellum aliosque hunc canonem interpretatos de ea manuum impositione, qua haeretici in Ecclesiam catholicam antiquitus recipiebantur, nostram sententiam mirifice confirmat. Patres, enim inquit, non de quibusvis, sed de solis clericis Novatianis, qui canonicam nimirum ordinationem ante acceperant, per totum hunc canonem agunt, statuuntque ad Ecclesiam conversos in eodem clericatus gradu manere, quo inter Novatianos constituti fuerant; ut ex ipsis etiam canonis verbis rite perpensis elucescit. Hic enim de Novatianis decernitur : Ωστε χειροθετουμένους αὐτοὺς μένειν οὕτως ἐν τῷ κλήρῳ. Quo autem referatur illud οὕτως nisi ad χειροθετουμένους? Et quomodo illuc referatur nisi χειροθεσία ista praecessisset? Neque enim ita in clero manere possunt, nisi prius in clero fuissent ; neque prius in clero esse poterant, nisi χειροθετούμενοι essent ; ac proinde haec Novatianorum χειροθεσία ipsorum ad catholicam Ecclesiam conversionem praecedat necesse est, non sequatur. Addit Balsamonem et Zonaram (adjice et Aristenum) hunc canonem eodem sensu fuisse interpretatos, et post recitata antecedentia Rufini verba observat Graecam canonis vocem χειροθετουμένους apte ab ipso redditam clericos. Haec de Nicaeno canone. Synodicae porro Nicaenae Graeca verba de Meletianis, τοὺς δὲ ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κατασταθέντας μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας, κοινωνηθῆναι ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐφ' ᾧ τε ἔχειν μὲν αὐτοὺς τὴν τιμὴν καὶ λειτουργεῖν, sic reddimus : Illos vero qui ab ipso (Meletio) constituti sunt (in Ecclesiis) sacra manuum impositione firmati, in communionem (statuit) recipiendos hac conditione ut honorem ipsi quidem habeant, et operentur sacra. Voces nimirum μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας ad antecedentia τοὺς δὲ ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κατασθέντας, non autem ad sequentia verba referendae sunt; ordinationemque jam antea acceptam indicant, qua a Meletio clericis in Ecclesiis constituti fuerunt. Caeterae igitur interpretationes, quae impositionem manuum aequivoco vel (continues)

The Greek term χειροτονία is used in three senses, because hands were laid on on three occasions, namely in chrismation, in ordination and in penance. But where the sense is manifold, that one is without doubt to be chosen in our case which does not contradict the common discipline of that age, confirmed by other testimonies. Now since it was foreign to practice, as we have seen, to receive into the clergy those on whom hands had been laid for penance, it certainly follows that the laying on of hands indicated in the cited passages of the Nicene synod can by no means be taken in the sense of penance. There are some who explain it of the sacrament of confirmation, which Theodoret reports that the Cathari rejected. But besides the fact that no one else earlier than Theodoret has reported this, since the same error cannot be attributed to the Meletians, who were of sound faith and dissented by schism alone, this interpretation does not suit them. There remains the sense of ordination. But this too can be understood in two ways, namely either of an ordination already received or of a new ordination to be received; for the Greek term can admit either sense. The ancient translator, the author of that version which, having been adopted by Isidore, is usually called the Isidorian, expressed the second sense in canon 8, on the Cathari or Novatians, in these words: "If any should wish to come to the Catholic Church from the Novatians, it pleased the holy council that they be ordained, and so remain in the clergy." This same meaning the author of Quesnel's collection took over from the same Isidorian version, in the canon numbered 14 with him. In the common version of the Nicene synodal letter also, inserted in the second volume of the Councils, the same sense is expressed concerning the Meletians: "But those who were chosen by him" (Meletius) "into sacred order, as soon as they have been confirmed by a holier ordination, are thereafter to be admitted to communion, and it is to be permitted them indeed to enjoy their honours and to perform the sacred functions," etc. But this is altogether at odds with the mind of the Nicene Fathers, who believed with the Catholic Church that sacred orders, no less than baptism, conferred outside the Church were valid and not to be repeated. Therefore both testimonies are to be understood of an ordination already received: so that it was decided that those who had previously been ordained by the sacred laying on of hands, whether among the Cathari or among the Meletians, should each be received in his own rank. Thus, namely, canon 8, on the Cathari, is to be rendered literally: "It pleased the holy and great synod that those who have received the laying on of hands should so remain in the clergy." On any other interpretation the sense is utterly absurd. For since among the Cathari there were not only clerics previously ordained but also laymen, unless this meaning of ours is fitted to the canon, one would have to say that the Nicene Fathers decreed in general that whoever came from the Cathari to the Church, whether clerics or laymen, having "received the laying on of hands," whether for penance, or through confirmation, or through ordination, "should so remain in the clergy": which is surely as absurd as anything can be. In order, then, that the Nicene Fathers might restrict the general name of Cathari used at the beginning of the canon to the clerics alone, for whose reception provision had to be made by a certain dispensation (for about laymen there was no difficulty), they used the words χειροθετουμένους αὐτούς, that is, "who have received the laying on of hands," or orders; and of these they prescribed, "let them so remain in the clergy," no other condition being required of them than that, before they were so received, they should furnish a suitable guarantee and profession of right faith, as was always the usage in receiving heretics. In this sense indeed Rufinus seems to have understood this canon, when he set it out in summary as canon 9 thus, as you will find it corrected in the latest Verona edition: "And that the Cathari, who among us are the Novatians, if perchance they turn to the Church as penitents, having confessed the Church's doctrines, the clerics ought indeed to be received in their own order, but in the ordination given." "Do you see," he says, "'given,' not 'to be given'?" Similarly in the version of Philo and Evaristus, sent by Atticus, bishop of Constantinople, to the Africans in Augustine's time, canon 8: "If at any time the Cathari come to the Catholic Church, it pleased the holy and great synod that they, being ordained, should so remain in the clergy." Still more expressly in favour of our explanation Ferrandus, deacon of Carthage, in the Breviatio canonum, no. 172, reports the canon thus: "That those who are called Cathari, on coming to the Church, if they have been ordained, should so remain in the clergy." And lest anyone be able to doubt this interpretation, which excludes a new ordination and regards only one previously received, the following context of the same canon, in which the manner of receiving the Cathari themselves is prescribed, will plainly prove it: "Where therefore all who are found ordained, whether in villages or in cities, are they alone, those who are found in the clergy shall be in the same order. But if some come over where there is a bishop or presbyter of the Catholic Church, it is clear that the bishop of the Church shall have the dignity of bishop; but he who is named bishop among those who are called Cathari shall have the honour of a presbyter, unless indeed it should please the bishop to share with him the honour of the name. But if this should not please him, he shall devise for him the place either of a chorepiscopus or of a presbyter, so that he may be seen to be altogether in the clergy." Thus the version of Gentian Hervet from the Greek, with which agree also the translations of Philo and Evaristus, of Dionysius Exiguus, and also that of Quesnel's collection, and the Greek reading itself. It is not said that they are to be ordained, but that those who "are found ordained" should remain in the same rank, if they are alone in that place. Otherwise it is laid down that provision is to be made for them in different ways according to the difference of circumstances, yet so that there is no hint of repeating the sacred order. Now after we had written this, we happened to notice the annotations of William Beveridge on canon 8 of Nicaea, vol. II, p. 67, where, expressing surprise that Christophe Justel and others had interpreted this canon of that laying on of hands by which heretics were of old received into the Catholic Church, he wonderfully confirms our opinion. "For the Fathers," he says, "are treating throughout this whole canon not of any persons whatever, but of Novatian clerics alone, who, that is, had previously received canonical ordination, and they decree that, when converted to the Church, they remain in the same clerical rank in which they had been placed among the Novatians; as also appears from the very words of the canon duly weighed. For here it is decreed of the Novatians: 'So that, having had hands laid on them, they remain thus in the clergy.' But to what should that 'thus' refer if not to 'having had hands laid on them'? And how should it refer to that unless that laying on of hands had gone before? For they cannot so remain in the clergy unless they had been in the clergy before; nor could they have been in the clergy before unless they had had hands laid on them; and accordingly this laying on of hands of the Novatians must necessarily precede their conversion to the Catholic Church, not follow it." He adds that Balsamon and Zonaras (add Aristenus too) interpreted this canon in the same sense, and after quoting the foregoing words of Rufinus he observes that the canon's Greek word χειροθετουμένους is aptly rendered by him "clerics." So much on the Nicene canon. Further, the Greek words of the Nicene synodal letter about the Meletians, "and that those appointed by him, confirmed by a more sacred laying on of hands, be admitted to communion on these terms, that they have their honour and minister," we render thus: "But those who were appointed by him" (Meletius) "(in the Churches), confirmed by the sacred laying on of hands, (it decreed) are to be received into communion on this condition, that they themselves indeed have their honour and perform the sacred rites." The words μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας, that is, are to be referred to the preceding τοὺς δὲ ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κατασταθέντας, and not to the words that follow; and they indicate an ordination already received beforehand, by which they were appointed by Meletius as clerics in the Churches. The other interpretations, therefore, which have rendered the laying on of hands in an ambiguous or (continues)

<!-- NOTE: as printed: "signicationem" (for significationem), "ordinatone", "tam et absurdum", "χειρρθετουμένους" (for χειροθετουμένους, at "adhibuerunt verba"; the English gives the intended form), "nisi utrique episcopo" (utique probably intended; the English follows utique), "vel presbyter locum" (presbyteri seems intended; UNSURE at this resolution), "in can 8", "Patres, enim inquit", "Ωστε" (no breathing visible on the capital; UNSURE at this resolution), the second "κατασθέντας" (for κατασταθέντας), "clericis in Ecclesiis". --> (printed under page 752)

Page

  • running head: 1493 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST- (left half of the page head; continues over col. 1494)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ecclesiastica, immo ex apostolica›; B ‹grae fidei, et solo schismate›; C ‹tantur, et permittatur illis›; D ‹tionem, sic manerent in clero›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Page layout: two lines of Quesnel's note at the head of the column (continuing from col. 1492 and running on into the two head lines of col. 1494), then the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (set once here; the second I prints like an L, taken as worn type), then the Ballerini's annotation in two columns, running from the foot of 1493 to the annotation band of 1494. The word "traditione" is split tradi-/tione across the Quesnel band into col. 1494 and is set whole here. The annotation paragraph begins in col. 1492 or earlier and breaks off mid-sentence at "in ordinatione". "antea" is printed with a worn first letter.
PL 54:1494
quidquam uspiam apparet, cum potius tribus fere primis saeculis clericos etiam majores poenitentiae
anything appears anywhere, since rather [Morinus proves by many instances that] in roughly the first three centuries even the higher clerics [were subjected] to [public] penance
data. Viden' data, inquit, non danda? Similiter in versione Philonis et Evaristi ab Attico Constantinopolitano episcopo ad Afros missa Augustini tempore, can. 8: Si aliquando venerint ad catholicam Ecclesiam Cathari, placuit sanctae et magnae synodo eos ordinatos sic manere in clero. Expressius vero in nostram explicationem Ferrandus diaconus Carthaginensis in Breviatione canonum n. 172, sic canonem refert: Ut hi qui nominantur Cathari, accedentes ad Ecclesiam, si ordinati sunt, sic maneant in clero. De hac quidem interpretatione, quae novam ordinationem excludit, et antea receptam tantummodo respicit, ne dubitare quisquam queat, sequens contextus ejusdem canonis, quo ipsorum Catharorum recipiendorum modus praescribitur, plane evincet: Ubi ergo omnes sive in vicis, sive in urbibus ipsi soli inveniuntur ordinati, qui inveniuntur in clero, erunt in eodem ordine. Si autem catholicae Ecclesiae episcopo vel presbytero existente accedunt aliqui, clarum est quod Ecclesiae quidem episcopus episcopi dignitatem habebit; qui autem apud eos qui Cathari dicuntur, nominatur episcopus presbyteri honorem habebit, nisi utrique episcopo placeat ipsum nominis honorem impertire. Si autem hoc illi non placeat, vel chorepiscopi vel presbyter locum excogitabit, ut esse omnino in clero videatur. Ita versio Gentiani Herveti ex Graeco, cui concinunt etiam interpretationes Philonis et Evaristi, Dionysii Exigui, nec non illa Quesnellianae collectionis, ac ipsa Graeca lectio. Non dicitur ut ordinentur, sed ut qui inveniuntur ordinati in eodem gradu maneant, si soli in eo loco sint. Alias diversimode iis providendum traditur pro diversitate circumstantiarum, ut nullum tamen indicium sit sacri ordinis iterandi.
given. Do you see, he says, given, not to be given? Similarly in the version of Philo and Evaristus, sent by Atticus, bishop of Constantinople, to the Africans in Augustine's time, canon 8: If at any time the Cathari should come to the Catholic Church, it has pleased the holy and great synod that they, being ordained, should so remain in the clergy. And still more expressly in favour of our explanation Ferrandus, deacon of Carthage, in the Breviatio canonum, no. 172, reports the canon thus: That those who are called Cathari, on coming to the Church, if they have been ordained, should so remain in the clergy. And indeed, lest anyone be able to doubt this interpretation, which excludes a new ordination and regards only that previously received, the following context of the same canon, in which the manner of receiving the Cathari themselves is prescribed, will plainly prove it: Where therefore all who are found ordained, whether in villages or in cities, are they alone, those who are found in the clergy shall be in the same order. But if some come over where there is a bishop or presbyter of the Catholic Church, it is clear that the bishop of the Church shall have the dignity of bishop; but he who is named bishop among those who are called Cathari shall have the honour of a presbyter, unless indeed it should please the bishop to impart to him the honour of the name. But if this should not please him, he shall devise for him the place either of a chorepiscopus or of a presbyter, so that he may be seen to be altogether in the clergy. Thus the version of Gentian Hervet from the Greek, with which agree also the translations of Philo and Evaristus, of Dionysius Exiguus, and likewise that of the Quesnellian collection, and the Greek reading itself. It is not said that they are to be ordained, but that those who are found ordained should remain in the same rank, if they are alone in that place. Otherwise it is laid down that provision is to be made for them in different ways according to the difference of circumstances, yet so that there is no indication of repeating the sacred order.
Haec autem cum scripsissemus, observare contigit annotationes Guilielmi Beveregii in can 8 Nicaen. tom. II, pag. 67, ubi miratus Christophorum Justellum aliosque hunc canonem interpretatos de ea manuum impositione, qua haeretici in Ecclesiam catholicam antiquitus recipiebantur, nostram sententiam mirifice confirmat. Patres, enim inquit, non de quibusvis, sed de solis clericis Novatianis, qui canonicam nimirum ordinationem ante acceperant, per totum hunc canonem agunt, statuuntque ad Ecclesiam conversos in eodem clericatus gradu manere, quo inter Novatianos constituti fuerant; ut ex ipsis etiam canonis verbis rite perpensis elucescit. Hic enim de Novatianis decernitur: Ωστε χειροθετουμένους αὐτοὺς μένειν οὕτως ἐν τῷ κλήρῳ. Quo autem referatur illud οὕτως nisi ad χειροθετουμένους? Et quomodo illuc referatur nisi χειροθεσία ista praecessisset? Neque enim ita in clero manere possunt, nisi prius in clero fuissent; neque prius in clero esse poterant, nisi χειροθετούμενοι essent; ac proinde haec Novatianorum χειροθεσία ipsorum ad catholicam Ecclesiam conversionem praecedat necesse est, non sequatur. Addit Balsamonem et Zonaram (adjice et Aristenum) hunc canonem eodem sensu fuisse interpretatos, et post recitata antecedentia Rufini verba observat Graecam canonis vocem χειροθετουμένους apte ab ipso redditam clericos. Haec de Nicaeno canone.
Now when we had written these things, we happened to notice the annotations of William Beveridge on canon 8 of Nicaea, vol. II, p. 67, where, wondering that Christophe Justel and others have interpreted this canon of that imposition of hands by which heretics were of old received into the Catholic Church, he wonderfully confirms our opinion. For the Fathers, he says, treat throughout this whole canon not of any persons whatever, but of Novatian clerics alone, who, that is, had previously received canonical ordination, and they decree that, when converted to the Church, they remain in the same clerical rank in which they had been placed among the Novatians; as is clear also from the very words of the canon duly weighed. For here it is decreed concerning the Novatians: Ὥστε χειροθετουμένους αὐτοὺς μένειν οὕτως ἐν τῷ κλήρῳ. But to what should that οὕτως be referred if not to χειροθετουμένους? And how could it be referred to that unless that χειροθεσία had gone before? For they cannot so remain in the clergy unless they had previously been in the clergy; nor could they previously be in the clergy unless they were χειροθετούμενοι; and accordingly this χειροθεσία of the Novatians must necessarily precede, not follow, their conversion to the Catholic Church. He adds that Balsamon and Zonaras (add also Aristenus) interpreted this canon in the same sense, and after reciting the foregoing words of Rufinus he observes that the Greek word of the canon, χειροθετουμένους, was aptly rendered by him clerics. So much for the Nicene canon.
Synodicae porro Nicaenae Graeca verba de Meletianis, τοὺς δὲ ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κατασταθέντας μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας, κοινωνηθῆναι ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐφ' ᾧ τε ἔχειν μὲν αὐτοὺς τὴν τιμὴν καὶ λειτουργεῖν, sic reddimus: Illos vero qui ab ipso (Meletio) constituti sunt (in Ecclesiis) sacra manuum impositione firmati, in communionem (statuit) recipiendos hac conditione ut honorem ipsi quidem habeant, et operentur sacra. Voces nimirum μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας ad antecedentia τοὺς δὲ ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κατασθέντας, non autem ad sequentia verba referendae sunt; ordinationemque jam antea acceptam indicant, qua a Meletio clericis in Ecclesiis constituti fuerunt. Caeterae igitur interpretationes, quae impositionem manuum aequivoco vel
Further, the Greek words of the Nicene synodical letter concerning the Meletians, τοὺς δὲ ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κατασταθέντας μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας, κοινωνηθῆναι ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐφ' ᾧ τε ἔχειν μὲν αὐτοὺς τὴν τιμὴν καὶ λειτουργεῖν, we render thus: But those who were appointed by him (Meletius) (in the Churches), confirmed by the sacred imposition of hands, (it decreed) are to be received into communion on this condition, that they themselves indeed have the honour and perform the sacred rites. The words μυστικωτέρᾳ χειροτονίᾳ βεβαιωθέντας, namely, are to be referred to the preceding τοὺς δὲ ὑπ' αὐτοῦ κατασταθέντας, and not to the words that follow; and they indicate an ordination already previously received, by which they were appointed clerics in the Churches by Meletius. The other interpretations, therefore, which have rendered the imposition of hands in an equivocal or
Editors' notes and page, col. 1494

Page

  • running head: -TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1494 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tione quidquam uspiam apparet›; B ‹sive in urbibus ipsi soli›; C ‹annotationes Guilielmi Beveregii›; D ‹Ecclesiam conversionem praecedat›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Layout as in col. 1493: two lines of Quesnel's note at the head, then the Ballerini's annotation (the full-width caption is set under 1493). The first syllables "tione" of the head line complete "traditione", set whole in col. 1493, so this column begins at "quidquam". The last word of the Quesnel band is split poeniten-/tiae into col. 1495 and is set whole here (the first letter of the continuation is worn and looks like r). The English of the Quesnel band supplies in brackets what the next column completes. UNSURE: "nisi utrique episcopo placeat" is printed so; "utique" is probably intended (the English follows "utique"). "can 8" is printed without a point; "Patres, enim inquit" is punctuated so. Worn letters in "impositionem" (near the end) set as intended. Also as printed (added by Q3a, 2026-10-12): the second "κατασθέντας" (for κατασταθέντας; the first is printed in full); "clericis in Ecclesiis constituti fuerunt" (clerici seems intended; the English follows that); "Ωστε" with no breathing visible on the capital (UNSURE at this resolution; the English gives the accented form); "vel chorepiscopi vel presbyter locum" (presbyteri seems intended and the English follows that; UNSURE at this resolution). The same annotation text also stands, as a foot note, in notes/n1493.md.
PL 54:1495
publicae fuisse subjectos multis probet Morinus. Familiare est Leoni nostro ut cum de apostolica traditione sermonem habet, de ea loquatur quam ab apostolo Petro Ecclesiae Romanae relictam putabat. Eam vero ex B. Petri traditione descendere existimavit, quae et olim observata de decretis sancita inveniebat eorum Ecclesiae suae pontificum, quorum monumenta supererant illa aetate. Constat autem tum ex Dionysii collectione, qui praeteritorum sedis apostolicae praesulum constituta quanta valuit cura diligentiaque collegit, et quotquot a se reperta sunt digessit, tum etiam aliis argumentis probabile nullius pontificis Romani Siricio aetate superioris decreta in Ecclesiae Romanae scriniis reperta fuisse tempore Leonis pontificatum subsequente: ut facile crediderim istam traditionem a Siricio Leonem hausisse. Revera hujus decretum, quod supra retulimus, exscripsisse videtur Leo, ejusque formam a Siricio conditam esse putavit secundum praedecessorum suorum constituta ac disciplinam. Sed cum aliter usurpatum esse aliquando etiam in Ecclesia Romana, deprehendamus, nec non in Africana tempore S. Cypriani, quo diversa non erat utriusque Ecclesiae istius disciplina, indulgentius explicandus est S. Leo, qui cum sine dubio ex traditione apostolica descendere hunc usum asserere contentus sit, nulla alia niti se probatione prodit, quam ea consuetudine quam sua in Ecclesia a Siricii aetate ad sua usque tempora viguisse noverat.
public [penance] were subjected, as Morinus proves by many [instances]. It is habitual with our Leo that, when he speaks of apostolic tradition, he speaks of that which he supposed to have been left to the Roman Church by the apostle Peter. And he judged that to descend from the tradition of blessed Peter which he found both observed of old and sanctioned by the decrees of those pontiffs of his own Church whose records survived in that age. Now it is established both from the collection of Dionysius, who gathered with all the care and diligence he could the constitutions of the past prelates of the apostolic see, and arranged as many as were found by him, and also it is probable by other arguments, that the decrees of no Roman pontiff earlier in date than Siricius were found in the archives of the Roman Church in the time following Leo's pontificate: so that I would readily believe that Leo drew this tradition from Siricius. In fact Leo seems to have copied out his decree, which we reported above, and he supposed its form to have been framed by Siricius according to the constitutions and discipline of his predecessors. But since we find that the practice was sometimes otherwise even in the Roman Church, and likewise in the African in the time of Saint Cyprian, when the discipline of these two Churches was not different, Saint Leo is to be explained more indulgently, who, since he is content to assert that this usage without doubt descends from apostolic tradition, reveals that he relies on no other proof than that custom which he knew to have been in force in his own Church from the age of Siricius down to his own times.
Hac unica via Leonis verba cum aliorum testimoniis conciliari posse existimamus. Alia quippe responsa, quae peremptoria vocat Morinus, pace doctissimi viri dixerim, satisfacere non videntur. Quod enim ait, eam consuetudinem ex apostolica traditione derivatam, clericos scilicet a manuum impositione ad poenitentiam eximendi, ferventium persecutionum temporibus observari non potuisse; indeque evenisse ut publicae quoque poenitentiae succubuisse legantur clerici per illam tempestatem, non video qua ratione cuiquam arridere possit. Econtra enim si adversa sententia probanda incumberet, ex traditione scilicet apostolica inductam esse hanc Ecclesiae disciplinam, ut clerici poenitentiae publicae non aliter ac laici addicerentur; huicque sententiae objiceretur, id tribus primis saeculis non fuisse observatum, recte mihi viderer respondere posse, intermissam hanc per turbulenta persecutionum tempora consuetudinem: multo enim facilius saevientibus tyrannis, Christianis omnibus vix mussitare audentibus, multo, inquam, expeditius tunc erat clericos lapsos suoque dejectos officio ad privatam secessionem poenitentiamque compellere, quam solemni manuum impositione ad poenitentiam publicam adigere, cinere cilicioque indutos omnium fidelium pedibus advolvere, per omnes denique circumducere luctuosae satisfactionis gradus. Certe si ex persecutionum procellis quaerenda est hujus difficultatis elucidatio, melius dicetur subjectos
By this one way alone do we judge that Leo's words can be reconciled with the testimonies of others. For the other answers, which Morinus calls peremptory, do not, if I may say so with the most learned man's leave, seem to satisfy. For as to his saying that that custom derived from apostolic tradition, namely of exempting clerics from the imposition of hands for penance, could not be observed in the times of raging persecutions, and that hence it came about that clerics too are read to have submitted to public penance during that storm, I do not see on what ground it can commend itself to anyone. For on the contrary, if it fell to me to prove the opposite opinion, namely that this discipline of the Church was introduced from apostolic tradition, that clerics should be assigned to public penance no otherwise than laymen, and it were objected to this opinion that this was not observed in the first three centuries, I should think I could rightly answer that this custom was interrupted during the turbulent times of the persecutions: for it was much easier, while the tyrants raged and all Christians scarcely dared to murmur, much more convenient, I say, at that time to drive fallen clerics, cast down from their office, to private withdrawal and penance, than to compel them by the solemn imposition of hands to public penance, to prostrate them, clothed in ashes and sackcloth, at the feet of all the faithful, and finally to lead them round through all the degrees of mournful satisfaction. Certainly, if the elucidation of this difficulty is to be sought from the storms of the persecutions, it will be better said that [the ministers of the Church] were subjected
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
alio sensu reddidere, ad hanc sententiam revocandae sunt. Hinc sane Innocentius I, in epist. 17 ad Rufum, post allatum canonem 8 Nicaenum de Catharis, his verbis: Placuit sanctae et magnae synodo ut accepta manus impositione, sic maneant in clero, ita aliis verbis eamdem sententiam effert: A Novatianis aliisque haereticis revertentes debere in suo ordine recipi, quibus acceptum ordinem ratum innuens, novam ordinationem satis excludit. Nihil igitur ex laudatis Nicaenorum Patrum decretis nostrae sententiae opponitur. Immo multum cohaerent haec loca cum constanti disciplina Ecclesiae, qua publicis poenitentibus a clero exclusis, clerici ad Ecclesiam redeuntes cum idonea professione fidei recepti fuerunt sine poenitentia publica, immo et sine illa manuum impositione, quam absque exactione rigidioris poenitentiae impositam memorat Vigilius papa epist. 2 ad Profuturum n. 4, quamque dum imaginem poenitentiae appellat Innocentius
different sense, are to be brought back to this meaning. Hence indeed Innocent I, in letter 17 to Rufus, after citing the Nicene canon 8 on the Cathari in these words: It has pleased the holy and great synod that, the imposition of the hand having been received, they should so remain in the clergy, expresses the same meaning in other words thus: That those returning from the Novatians and other heretics ought to be received in their own order; by which, intimating that the order received is valid, he sufficiently excludes a new ordination. Nothing therefore from the cited decrees of the Nicene Fathers is opposed to our opinion. Nay, these passages cohere closely with the constant discipline of the Church, by which, public penitents being excluded from the clergy, clerics returning to the Church with a suitable profession of faith were received without public penance, nay even without that imposition of hands which Pope Vigilius, letter 2 to Profuturus, no. 4, records as imposed without the exaction of a stricter penance, and which, while he calls it an image of penance, Innocent
Editors' notes and page, col. 1495

Footnotes

(continued) ‹anchor: note runs over from page 752; call not on this page›

alio sensu reddidere, ad hanc sententiam revocandae sunt. Hinc sane Innocentius I, in epist. 17 ad Rufum, post allatum canonem 8 Nicaenum de Catharis, his verbis : Placuit sanctae et magnae synodo ut accepta manus impositione, sic maneant in clero, ita aliis verbis eamdem sententiam effert: A Novatianis aliisque haereticis revertentes debere in suo ordine recipi, quibus acceptum ordinem ratum innuens, novam ordinationem satis excludit. Nihil igitur ex laudatis Nicaenorum Patrum decretis nostrae sententiae opponitur. Immo multum cohaerent haec loca cum constanti disciplina Ecclesiae, qua publicis poenitentibus a clero exclusis, clerici ad Ecclesiam redeuntes cum idonea professione fidei recepti fuerunt sine poenitentia publica, immo et sine illa manuum impositione, quam absque exactione rigidioris poenitentiae impositam memorat Vigilius papa epist. 2 ad Profuturum n. 4, quamque dum imaginem poenitentiae appellat Innocentius I epist. 24 ad Alexand. n. 4, non in clericis, sed in laicis tantum excipiendis adhibitam prodit. Praeclare S. Gregorius lib. XI, epist. 67 ad Quiricum tres recipiendorum haereticorum ritus describens, Et quidem, inquit, ab antiqua Patrum institutione didicimus ut quilibet apud haeresim in Trinitatis nomine baptizantur, cum ad sanctam Ecclesiam redeunt, aut unctione chrismatis, aut impositione manus, aut sola professione fidei ad sinum matris Ecclesiae revocentur. Tertium ritum, quod sola professio fidei exigebatur, proponit S. doctor pro Nestorianis clericis, de quibus recipiendis cum Quirico agens, eosdem si rectam professionem exhibeant, servatis eis propriis ordinibus, inquit, in suo caetu recipiat. Vides solam professionem fidei, eamque a manuum impositione ita distingui, ut qui sola professione fidei recipiebantur, iis manus nequaquam imponerentur ?

other sense, are to be brought back to this meaning. Hence indeed Innocent I, in letter 17 to Rufus, after citing the eighth Nicene canon on the Cathari in these words: "It pleased the holy and great synod that, having received the laying on of the hand, they should so remain in the clergy," expresses the same sense in other words thus: "Those returning from the Novatians and other heretics ought to be received in their own order"; by which, implying that the order received is valid, he sufficiently excludes a new ordination. Nothing, therefore, from the cited decrees of the Nicene Fathers stands against our opinion. On the contrary, these passages agree closely with the constant discipline of the Church, by which, public penitents being excluded from the clergy, clerics returning to the Church were received with a suitable profession of faith without public penance, indeed even without that laying on of hands which Pope Vigilius, letter 2 to Profuturus, no. 4, records as imposed without the exaction of a stricter penance, and which Innocent I, letter 24 to Alexander, no. 4, in calling it "the image of penance," shows to have been used not in the case of clerics but only in receiving laymen. Admirably does St. Gregory, book XI, letter 67 to Quiricus, describing the three rites for receiving heretics, say: "And indeed we have learned from the ancient institution of the Fathers that whoever are baptized among heresy in the name of the Trinity, when they return to holy Church, are to be called back to the bosom of mother Church either by the anointing of chrism, or by the laying on of the hand, or by the profession of faith alone." The third rite, in that "the profession of faith alone" was required, the holy doctor sets forth for Nestorian clerics; treating with Quiricus about receiving them, he says that, if they show a right profession, "he should receive them into his assembly, their own orders being preserved to them." Do you see "the profession of faith alone," and that it is so distinguished from the laying on of hands that on those who were received "by the profession of faith alone" hands were by no means laid?

<!-- NOTE: "caetu" is as read from the image (for coetu); the ligature is italic and not certain at this resolution, and parts/c1496_a.md sets "coetu" at the same place (UNSURE, left for a closer read; Q3a 2026-10-12). "quilibet … baptizantur" and "Tertium ritum, quod sola professio fidei exigebatur" as printed. --> (printed under page 753)

Page

  • running head: 1495 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST- (left half of the page head; continues over col. 1496)
  • marginal letters: A ‹riae 1596 publicae fuisse subjectos›; B ‹vit secundum praedecessorum›; C ‹clerici per illam tempestatem›; D ‹alio sensu reddidere›
  • old-edition numerals: 1596 after ‹poenitentiae› (the word set whole in col. 1494, before ‹publicae›); 1597 after ‹Eam vero›; 1598 after ‹collectione,›; 1599 after ‹pontificis Romani›; 1600 after ‹satisfactionis›
  • other: Layout: Quesnel's note in the upper part of the column (continuing from the head band of col. 1494 and running on into the upper part of col. 1496), then the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES (set once here), then the Ballerini's annotation continued from the foot of col. 1494 and running on into the foot of col. 1496. The first syllable at the column head completes "poenitentiae", set whole in col. 1494, so this column begins at "publicae". "subjectos" (subjec-/tos) and "Innocentius" (Innocen-/tius) are split into col. 1496 and set whole here. UNSURE: "observata de decretis sancita" is printed so; "et decretis" seems intended and the English follows that. The bold numerals 1596–1600 fall unusually close together for old-edition page numbers; recorded as printed. The numeral in "epist. 17 ad Rufum" has a worn first figure.
PL 54:1496
tunc fuisse lugubri huic ac publicae poenitentiae Ecclesiae ministros, ut tantae tamque insolitae clericis impositae poenae metu a lapsu deterrerentur presbyteri et diaconi, quorum ut opera tunc maxime indigebant Ecclesiae, ita et magna erat ubique penuria, et lapsus nocentior.
at that time to this mournful and public penance, the ministers of the Church, in order that presbyters and deacons might be deterred from falling by fear of so great and so unusual a penalty imposed on clerics; for as the Churches then stood in the greatest need of their service, so too there was everywhere a great scarcity of them, and their fall was the more harmful.
Alterum responsum a Morino allatum hoc est: clericos solummodo suspensos hac Leonis sententia comprehendi, et a poenitentiae publicae necessitate eximi. Verum cuilibet paulo attentius pontificis verba legenti luce clarius apparebit ejus responsum generale omnino et nulla conditione, nulla restrictione definitum, omnes prorsus clericos complecti, omnes qui crimen aliquod admiserint, pro crimine aliquo suo. Ubi cum inter crimina nullum discrimen faciat, nullum etiam excipi credendum est; decernendumque clericos, sive ea quae suspensione sola plectebantur commisissent, sive quae depositione, numquam secundum Leonem ad poenitentiam publicam adactos fuisse; immo nec ultro eam petentibus esse concessam: de his enim manifestum est agi in hac Leonis responsione, ut inquisitionis titulus testatur, quod et habent canones 4 Arausicani concilii, et 29 Arelatensis II, ad quos Rusticum respexisse pluries monuimus; immo et Syricius ipse, qui de concessione sola meminit, non de coactione ad poenitentiam.
The second answer brought forward by Morinus is this: that only suspended clerics are comprised in this judgement of Leo and are exempted from the necessity of public penance. But to anyone reading the pontiff's words a little more attentively it will appear clearer than light that his answer, altogether general and limited by no condition, by no restriction, embraces absolutely all clerics, all who have committed some crime, for some crime of their own. Since there he makes no distinction among crimes, it must be believed that none is excepted either; and it must be concluded that clerics, whether they had committed things that were punished by suspension alone or things punished by deposition, were never, according to Leo, compelled to public penance; nay, that it was not granted even to those who asked for it of their own accord: for it is manifest that these are treated of in this answer of Leo, as the title of the inquiry attests, which canon 4 of the council of Orange and canon 29 of the second of Arles also have, to which we have several times pointed out that Rusticus had regard; nay, Siricius himself also, who makes mention only of granting, not of compulsion to penance.
Quod de traditione apostolica diximus, idem de consuetudine ecclesiastica dicendum, quam vel ubique vigere et semper viguisse credidit S. Leo, vel ab omnibus Ecclesiis suscipiendam esse autumabat: ita ut quidquid aliter in aliis ageretur, hoc inter morum ac disciplinae corruptelas numeraret. Aliter tamen res se habebat, ut vel solo hoc exemplo declaratur. Quod enim Romae numquam ulli majoris ordinis clerico poenitenti concedebatur, optime quidem et sapienter fiebat; sed quod Gallicani poenitentiam desiderantibus clericis non negandam esse putabant, ut ex Arausicani I et Arelatensis II canonibus patet, culpandum profecto non erat: Quod enim neque contra fidem, neque contra bonos mores injungitur, indifferenter est habendum, et pro eorum inter quos vivitur societate servandum est, ut Augustinus habet epist. 118 ad Januarium.
What we have said of apostolic tradition must likewise be said of ecclesiastical custom, which Saint Leo either believed to be in force everywhere and always to have been in force, or asserted ought to be adopted by all the Churches: so that whatever was done otherwise in others he counted among corruptions of morals and discipline. Yet the matter stood otherwise, as is shown even by this example alone. For that at Rome it was never granted to any penitent cleric of the higher order was indeed done excellently and wisely; but that the Gallicans thought penance not to be denied to clerics who desired it, as is plain from the canons of the first of Orange and the second of Arles, was certainly not to be blamed: For what is enjoined neither against faith nor against good morals is to be held as indifferent, and is to be observed in keeping with the fellowship of those among whom one lives, as Augustine has it in letter 118 to Januarius.
Tertium, quod observandum venit in hoc capite, istud est, Leonem cum probare vellet clerico manum ad poenitentiam imponi non debere, ad hoc adducere isthaec verba: Sacerdos si peccaverit, quis orabit pro illo (I Reg. II, 25). Cujus ratio est, vel quod sacerdotum supplicationibus a peccatis solvi dicebantur poenitentes; vel quia numquam sine oratione manus imponeretur, sive ad confirmationem, sive propter ordinationem, sive denique ad poenitentiam. Quae manus impositio cum ex se indifferens esset, aliquando honorifica erat, ut in ordinatione; aliquando humiliationi ac dejectioni publicae conjuncta, ut in poenitentia, ad quem effectum ex oratione determinabatur: et propterea a levitis et sacerdotibus, quibus
The third thing that comes to be observed in this chapter is this, that Leo, when he wished to prove that the hand ought not to be imposed on a cleric for penance, adduces for this these words: If a priest sins, who will pray for him (1 Sam. 2:25). The reason of which is either that penitents were said to be loosed from sins by the supplications of priests, or that the hand was never imposed without prayer, whether for confirmation, or on account of ordination, or finally for penance. And this imposition of the hand, since it was of itself indifferent, was sometimes honorific, as in ordination; sometimes joined to public humiliation and abasement, as in penance, to which effect it was determined by the prayer: and therefore from levites and priests, who
I epist. 24 ad Alexand. n. 4, non in clericis, sed in laicis tantum excipiendis adhibitam prodit. Praeclare S. Gregorius lib. XI, epist. 67 ad Quiricum tres recipiendorum haereticorum ritus describens, Et quidem, inquit, ab antiqua Patrum institutione didicimus ut quilibet apud haeresim in Trinitatis nomine baptizantur, cum ad sanctam Ecclesiam redeunt, aut unctione chrismatis, aut impositione manus, aut sola professione fidei ad sinum matris Ecclesiae revocentur. Tertium ritum, quod sola professio fidei exigebatur, proponit S. doctor pro Nestorianis clericis, de quibus recipiendis cum Quirico agens, eosdem si rectam professionem exhibeant, servatis eis propriis ordinibus, inquit, in suo coetu recipiat. Vides solam professionem fidei, eamque a manuum impositione ita distingui, ut qui sola professione fidei recipiebantur, iis manus nequaquam imponerentur?
I, letter 24 to Alexander, no. 4, shows to have been employed not in the case of clerics, but only in receiving laymen. Admirably does Saint Gregory, book XI, letter 67 to Quiricus, describing the three rites of receiving heretics, say: And indeed we have learned from the ancient institution of the Fathers that whoever are baptized among heresy in the name of the Trinity, when they return to holy Church, are to be recalled to the bosom of mother Church either by the anointing of chrism, or by the imposition of the hand, or by the profession of faith alone. The third rite, in that the profession of faith alone was required, the holy doctor proposes for the Nestorian clerics, concerning whose reception, dealing with Quiricus, he says that, if they show a right profession, he should receive them in his assembly, their own orders being preserved to them. Do you see the profession of faith alone, and that it is so distinguished from the imposition of hands that on those who were received by the profession of faith alone hands were by no means imposed?
Editors' notes and page, col. 1496

Page

  • running head: -TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1496 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tos tunc fuisse lugubri›; B ‹immo nec ultro eam petentibus›; C ‹culpandum profecto 1601 non erat›; D ‹tius I epist. 24 ad Alexand.›
  • old-edition numerals: 1601 after ‹culpandum profecto›
  • other: Layout: Quesnel's note in the upper part of the column, then (below the full-width caption set under 1495) the end of the Ballerini's annotation. The column-head syllable "tos" completes "subjectos" and the annotation's first syllable "tius" completes "Innocentius", both set whole in col. 1495. The last word of the Quesnel band is split qui-/bus into col. 1497 and is set whole here. UNSURE: "ut quilibet ... baptizantur" and "Tertium ritum, quod" are set as printed. "Syricius" is printed with y.
PL 54:1497
manus aliis imponendi jus erat, removebatur; ne sacerdotali dignitati contumelia hoc modo irrogari videretur, et eo magis, quod poenitentes non ad cleri modo, sed ad laicorum etiam genu advolvebantur in poenitentiae suae decursu.
had the right of imposing the hand on others, it was kept away; lest insult should in this way seem to be inflicted on the priestly dignity, and all the more because penitents prostrated themselves not only at the knee of the clergy but also at that of the laity in the course of their penance.
8. Lex continentiae eadem est ministris altaris. Inter ministros altaris subdiaconum censeri, patet ex epist. 12 (nunc 14), ad Anastasium Thessalonicens., cap. 3, ubi distinctius de ejus continentia disserit, de qua et nos ibidem aliqua. Hic solum observo, mirum satis videri eamdem a Leone dici legem continentiae ministris altaris impositam, praesertim in Ecclesia Romana, cum et semper et lege divina ad illam obligatos episcopos et presbyteros velit Siricius papa; subdiaconi vero ad continentiam tenerentur et ex lege tantum ecclesiastica, et ea quidem quae vix tunc primum in lucem prodibat. Quotquot enim ante S. Leonem, vel conciliorum canones, vel pontificum etiam Romanorum decreta promulgata fuerant, solos presbyteros et diaconos legi continentiae subjectos esse declarant. Vide Siricium, epist. ad Himerium Tarracon., cap. 7 et 9; Innocentium I, epist. ad Victricium Rothomag., cap. 9, epist. ad Exuperium Tolos., cap. 1. Immo apud Gallicanas Ecclesias etiam Leonis temporibus nulli clerici, praeter presbyteros et diaconos, continentiam profiteri jubebantur. Testis est Arausicana I synodus, can. 22: Sedit praeterea; inquit, ut deinceps non ordinentur diacones conjugati, nisi qui prius conversionis proposito professi fuerint castitatem. Et can. 23: Si quis autem post acceptam benedictionem leviticam cum uxore sua incontinens invenitur, ab officio abjiciatur. Demum cap. 4: De his autem qui prius ordinati hoc ipsum inciderunt, Taurinatis synodi sequendam esse sententiam, qua jubetur non ulterius promoveri. Suffragatur Arelat. II can. 42, cujus etiam can. 45 statuitur ut qui internupta et duplicata matrimonia inciderunt non ultra subdiaconatum ecclesiasticas capiant dignitates. Quod si facti forsitan sunt, ab ecclesiastico removeantur officio. Andegavense pariter concilium, anno 452, can. 11, de Digamis vel viduarum maritis ad diaconii vel presbyterii gradum non admittendis decernens, nihil de subdiaconis statuit; quos proinde inter minoris officii clericos ad continentiam non obligatos censeri voluit. Hoc etiam notandum in can. 22 Arausicano, quod ait ut deinceps non ordinentur; quasi nova tunc fuerit haec circa diaconos constitutio, quod innuere pariter videtur canon 24: cum enim hac levissima poena, ut non ulterius promoverentur, eos diaconos mulctandos censeat, qui ante hanc constitutionem ordinati, postea cum uxoribus suis se miscuissent; eos vero qui deinceps consecrarentur abjiciendos velit, si id ipsum inciderint; indicium est hoc passim per Gallias usurpatum antea fuisse, ut diaconi continentiae legem non tenerent, sive id ex corruptela descenderet, sive ex indulgentia episcoporum Gallicanorum propter penuriam ministrorum, quam bellorum calamitas induxerat, introductum fuerit. Certe tantum abest ut ad continentiam subdiaconi tunc coacti fuerint in Galliis, ut aegre admodum huic jugo colla submiserint diaconi ipsi: quod Gallicanos antistites impulit ut frequenter de illorum incontinentia querelas emiserint, et eamdem legem multoties renovaverint in synodis, ut in Turonensi I, anno 461, can. 1 et 2 (quae quidem celebrata est Leone vix tum e vivis erepto), et Agathensi, anno 506, can. 2.
8. The law of continence is the same for the ministers of the altar. That the subdeacon is reckoned among the ministers of the altar is plain from letter 12 (now 14), to Anastasius of Thessalonica, chapter 3, where he discourses more distinctly on his continence, about which we too have said some things at that place. Here I observe only that it seems rather surprising that the same law of continence is said by Leo to be imposed on the ministers of the altar, especially in the Roman Church, since Pope Siricius would have it that bishops and presbyters were bound to it both always and by divine law, whereas subdeacons were held to continence only by ecclesiastical law, and by one indeed that was then scarcely first coming to light. For all the canons of councils, or even decrees of Roman pontiffs, that had been promulgated before Saint Leo declare that presbyters and deacons alone are subject to the law of continence. See Siricius, letter to Himerius of Tarragona, chapters 7 and 9; Innocent I, letter to Victricius of Rouen, chapter 9, letter to Exuperius of Toulouse, chapter 1. Nay, among the Gallican Churches even in Leo's times no clerics except presbyters and deacons were ordered to profess continence. The first synod of Orange is witness, canon 22: It was further resolved, it says, that henceforth married deacons not be ordained, unless they have first, with a purpose of conversion, professed chastity. And canon 23: But if anyone, after receiving the levitical blessing, is found incontinent with his wife, let him be cast out from his office. Finally canon 24: But concerning those who, having been ordained earlier, have fallen into this very thing, that the judgement of the synod of Turin is to be followed, by which it is ordered that they be promoted no further. The second of Arles, canon 42, supports this, by whose canon 45 also it is decreed that those who have fallen into intervening and doubled marriages should receive no ecclesiastical dignities beyond the subdiaconate. But if perchance they have been made such, let them be removed from ecclesiastical office. Likewise the council of Angers, in the year 452, canon 11, decreeing that the twice-married or husbands of widows are not to be admitted to the rank of the diaconate or the presbyterate, lays down nothing about subdeacons; whom accordingly it wished to be reckoned among the clerics of lesser office not bound to continence. This also is to be noted in canon 22 of Orange, that it says that henceforth they not be ordained; as though this constitution concerning deacons were then new, which canon 24 likewise seems to intimate: for since it judges that those deacons are to be punished with this very light penalty, that they be promoted no further, who, ordained before this constitution, had afterwards had intercourse with their wives, but would have those who should henceforth be consecrated cast out if they fall into this same thing, it is an indication that this had previously been the practice everywhere throughout the Gauls, that deacons did not keep the law of continence, whether that came down from corruption, or was introduced by the indulgence of the Gallican bishops on account of the scarcity of ministers which the calamity of the wars had brought on. Certainly so far were subdeacons from being then compelled to continence in the Gauls, that the deacons themselves submitted their necks to this yoke with great reluctance: which drove the Gallican prelates frequently to utter complaints about their incontinence, and to renew the same law many times in synods, as in the first of Tours, in the year 461, canons 1 and 2 (which indeed was held when Leo had scarcely then been taken from the living), and that of Agde, in the year 506, canon 2.
Aliquid tamen, licet non omnino expresse, habetur in concilio Venetico, anno 405, eodem Perpetuo Turonensi praeside, qui et Duronensi I synodo praefuerat. Nam can. 11, qui 39 est in Agathensi, haec habet: Presbyteri, diacones, subdiacones, vel deinceps quibus ducendi uxores licentia non est, etiam alienarum nuptiarum evitent convivia.
Something, however, though not altogether expressly, is found in the council of Vannes, in the year 465, under the presidency of the same Perpetuus of Tours, who had also presided over the first synod of Tours. For canon 11, which is 39 in that of Agde, has this: Let presbyters, deacons, subdeacons, or thereafter those who have no licence to take wives, avoid even the banquets of other people's weddings.
Verum, quod fatendum est, ut varia erat pro variis orbis regionibus in hac re disciplina, sic etiam intra Gallias ipsas pro diversis provinciis et Ecclesiis
But, as must be confessed, just as the discipline in this matter was various according to the various regions of the world, so also within the Gauls themselves, according to the different provinces and Churches,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1497

Page

  • running head: 1497 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO- (left half of the page head; continues over col. 1498)
  • marginal letters: A ‹bus manus aliis imponendi›; B ‹presbyteros et diaconos legi›; C ‹veantur officio. Andegavense›; D ‹troductum fuerit. Certe tantum›
  • old-edition numerals: 1602 after ‹ecclesiasticas›
  • other: Whole column is Quesnel's note; no annotation band on this page. The column-head syllable "bus" completes "quibus", set whole in col. 1496, so this column begins at "manus". "removebatur;" is printed with damaged type (an extra stroke after v and the semicolon like an i); set as intended. "Sedit praeterea; inquit" is punctuated so. The source keeps the printed "cap. 4", "405" and "Duronensi" (see misprints.tsv); the English gives the intended references, "canon 24" and "465", and reads "Duronensi" as Tours, by the rule on wrong reference numerals (QA Q1, 2026-10-12; the English earlier kept "chapter 4" and "405").
PL 54:1498
varietas erat non minima, quam nobis ob oculos ponit brevis epistola SS. Lupi Tricassini et Euphronii Augustodunensis episcoporum ad Talasium episcopum Andegavensem, in qua incertam et fluctuantem tunc cernimus in Galliarum Ecclesiis continentiae clericalis disciplinam, quod saltem subdiaconatum et inferiores ordines atttinet (Tom I, Concil. Gall., an. 461).
there was no small variety, which is set before our eyes by the short letter of Saints Lupus of Troyes and Euphronius of Autun, bishops, to Talasius, bishop of Angers, in which we perceive that the discipline of clerical continence was then uncertain and wavering in the Churches of the Gauls, at least as regards the subdiaconate and the lower orders (Concilia Galliae, vol. I, year 461).
Qua in epistola quam exacte, quam distincte singula explicentur, non abs re erit propius intueri: tum quia utile admodum erit ad concilianda varia et interdum contraria canonum vel pontificum decreta, quae pro temporum, regionum, Ecclesiarumque diversitate varia sunt; tum quia nullus est testis locupletior disciplinae Gallicanarum hujus aevi Ecclesiarum, quam Lupus Tricassinu⟨s⟩, Pater patrum, e⟨p⟩iscopus episcoporum, alter saeculi sui Jacobus, qui de quadam specula charitatis, nec de inferiore Jerusalem tota Ecclesiae Dei nostri membra superinspiciebat: dignus qui merito ab omnibus consuleretur, Petri apostoli collega, primus omnium toto qua patet orbe pontificum, cujus praerogativae subjiciebatur, cujus censurae adtremebat etiam turba collegii episcopalis, in cujus gravitatis comparationem ipsa etiam grandaevorum corda puerascebant, sanctorum utriusque ordinis (monastici et pontificalis) conclamatissimus primipilaris, norma morum, columna virtutum, junior magis quam minor Moyses, per quinquennia decem et amplius non aequaevis sacerdotalibus tantum, verum et antiquis antelatus (Apollin. Synod. Epist. lib. VI, epist. 1; lib. IX, epist. 14).
How exactly, how distinctly each point is explained in this letter it will not be beside the purpose to look at more closely: both because it will be very useful for reconciling the various and sometimes contrary decrees of canons or of pontiffs, which vary according to the difference of times, regions and Churches; and because there is no more trustworthy witness of the discipline of the Gallican Churches of this age than Lupus of Troyes, Father of fathers, bishop of bishops, a second James of his own age, who from a certain watchtower of charity, and from no lower Jerusalem, looked out over all the members of the Church of our God: worthy to be deservedly consulted by all, colleague of the apostle Peter, first of all the pontiffs in the whole world as far as it extends, to whose prerogative even the throng of the episcopal college was subject, at whose censure it trembled, in comparison with whose gravity even the hearts of the aged became as boys', the most renowned chief centurion of the saints of both orders (the monastic and the pontifical), rule of morals, pillar of virtues, a Moses later rather than lesser, for ten quinquennia and more preferred not only to priests of his own age but also to those of old (Sidonius Apollinaris, Letters, book VI, letter 1; book IX, letter 14).
Tantum virum par est audire de clericorum continentia disserentem, distinguentemque quid in sua Trecensi ageretur Ecclesia, quid in Augustodunensi, quid in universa; quid ex consuetudine, quid ex necessitate, quid de facto institueretur; quod in votis haberet, quid in aliis laudaret, quid denique ipse non auderet. Ipsa hujus epistolae verba describenda primum, tum per partes discutienda.
It is fitting to hear so great a man discoursing on the continence of clerics, and distinguishing what was done in his own Church of Troyes, what in that of Autun, what in the Church at large; what was established from custom, what from necessity, what in fact; what he had among his wishes, what he praised in others, what, finally, he himself did not venture. The very words of this letter are first to be copied out, then to be discussed part by part.
De clericis, inquit, bigamis usque ad ostiarios Ecclesia permittit et patitur: et quam quis sacerdotum regulam pro districtione sua assumpserit, jure custodiet. Exorcistas vero aut subdiaconos a secundis nuptiis penitus excludit. Generationem vero filiorum ab his quos conjugatos assumimus, melius esset, si fieri possit, arceri: quos melius est non assumi, quam de his postea sub diversa sensuum varietate certari: cum melius sit omnes disceptationum causas excludi; ut qui non vult in clericatu generari, non constituat in altario conjugatos. Haec pro consuetudine Ecclesiarum nostrarum, quarum una est regula, paginae hujus sermone texuimus. Si quid vero pro honore Domini potest districtionis accrescere, etsi imitari non possumus, pro Domini honore laudabimus. Nam jam Ecclesiae obsequiis aggregatos ad secundas nuptias transire non patimur: quos postquam assumpti fuerint, etiam a primis penitus arcemus, exorcistas dumtaxat atque subdiaconos. In Augustodunensi autem Ecclesia, vel ostiarius in imo officio constitutus, si uxorem aliam acceperit, ab officio penitus abdicatur. Subdiaconos autem ad Pacem inter se in sacrario oportet accedere; in altario autem, non nisi dum porrigunt pallas diacano, aut suscipiunt quod refertur; ad pacem autem nequaquam eis permissum est. Si autem illius amentiae fuerit vel exorcista, vel subdiaconus, vel etiam, sicut supra memoratum est, ostiarius, ut secundis se nuptiis illigarit, non solum ab officio, sed etiam a communione penitus arcetur.
Concerning twice-married clerics, he says, the Church permits and tolerates it as far as the doorkeepers: and whatever rule any of the bishops has adopted in accordance with his own strictness, he will rightly keep. But exorcists or subdeacons she altogether excludes from second marriages. As for the begetting of children by those whom we take on as married men, it would be better, if it could be done, that it be prevented: and it is better that such not be taken on than that there be contention about them afterwards under a diverse variety of opinions: since it is better that all causes of disputes be shut out; so that he who does not wish begetting to take place in the clerical state should not place married men at the altar. These things we have set out in the discourse of this page according to the custom of our Churches, whose rule is one. But if anything of strictness can be added for the honour of the Lord, even if we cannot imitate it, we shall praise it for the Lord's honour. For those already joined to the service of the Church we do not allow to pass to second marriages: and after they have been taken on we keep them altogether even from first ones, exorcists at least and subdeacons. But in the Church of Autun even a doorkeeper, placed in the lowest office, if he takes another wife, is altogether removed from office. Subdeacons, moreover, ought to come to the Peace among themselves in the sacristy; but at the altar, only while they hand the palls to the deacon, or receive what is brought back; but to the peace it is by no means permitted them. But if either an exorcist, or a subdeacon, or even, as was mentioned above, a doorkeeper should be of such madness as to bind himself in second marriage, he is altogether kept away not only from office but also from communion.
Hoc ergo primum ex ista epistola elicitur: Ecclesiae permissione ac tolerantia clericos minores, usque ad ostiarios inclusive, bigamos esse posse; id est, et assumi posse ad ostiarii et ad infimorum officiorum gradus qui conjugati erant vel fuerant, clericisque in hujusmodi muneribus constitutis licuisse et uxorem accipere, et ad secundas nuptias convolare, et liberis etiam procreandis operam dare. Hic est sensus verborum istorum epistolae: De clericis vero bigamis usque ad ostiarios Ecclesia permittit et patitur.
This, then, is the first thing drawn from that letter: that by the Church's permission and toleration minor clerics, down to the doorkeepers inclusive, could be twice-married; that is, both that those who were or had been married could be taken on to the ranks of doorkeeper and of the lowest offices, and that clerics placed in duties of this kind were allowed both to take a wife, and to hasten to second marriages, and even to give themselves to the begetting of children. This is the sense of those words of the letter: But concerning twice-married clerics, the Church permits and tolerates it as far as the doorkeepers.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1498

Page

  • running head: -AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1498 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹varietas erat non minima›; B ‹collega, primus omnium toto›; C ‹clesia permittit et patitur›; D ‹penitus abdicatur. Subdiaconos›
  • old-edition numerals: 1603 after ‹superinspiciebat:›; 1604 after ‹licuisse›
  • other: Whole column is Quesnel's note; no annotation band on this page. "Tom I" is printed without a point. Damaged type: the final s of "Tricassinus" and the p of "episcopus" (before "episcoporum") are lost and set in ⟨ ⟩. UNSURE: "sacerdotalibus" is set as printed ("sacerdotibus" may be intended); "quod in votis haberet" is printed so (the series otherwise runs "quid"). In the last paragraph the quotation adds "vero" against the same words quoted above; as printed.
PL 54:1499
2° Exorcistis et subdiaconis eadem omnino permissa esse, uno excepto, ne videlicet ad secundas nuptias transirent. Sic enim ait: Exorcistas vero aut subdiaconos a secundis nuptiis penitus excludit.
2. That altogether the same things were permitted to exorcists and subdeacons, with one exception, namely that they should not pass to second marriages. For he speaks thus: But exorcists or subdeacons she altogether excludes from second marriages.
3° Hanc Ecclesiae permissionem ita sequi liberum fuisse episcopis, ut tamen arctiorem disciplinam in suam quisque Ecclesiam posset pro arbitrio suo inducere: Et quam quis sacerdotum regulam, inquit, pro districtione sua assumpserit, jure custodiet.
3. That bishops were free to follow this permission of the Church in such a way that each could nevertheless, at his own discretion, introduce a stricter discipline into his own Church: And whatever rule any of the bishops, he says, has adopted in accordance with his own strictness, he will rightly keep.
4° Optassent sancti episcopi numquam conjugatos assumi ad exorcistarum et subdiaconorum officium: quoniam difficillimum erat quin inde multae disputationes orirentur in Ecclesia, dum vix intra certos limites coerceri posset matrimonii usus in his qui matrimonio juncti ad Ecclesiae officia assumebantur.
4. The holy bishops would have wished that married men never be taken on to the office of exorcists and subdeacons: since it was most difficult to prevent many disputes from arising thence in the Church, as the use of marriage could scarcely be confined within fixed limits in those who, joined in marriage, were taken on to the offices of the Church.
5° Saltem vero generationem liberorum, si fieri possit, arceri cupiunt ab iis qui conjugati assumuntur. Utriusqus hujus partis sensus his verbis continetur: Generationem vero filiorum ab his quos conjugatos assumimus, melius esset, si fieri possit, arceri: quos melius est non assumi quam de his postea sub diversa censuum varietate certari: cum melius sit omnes disceptationum causas excludi: ut qui non vult in clericatu generari, non constituat in altario conjugatos.
5. But at least they desire that the begetting of children, if it can be done, be kept from those who are taken on as married men. The sense of both these parts is contained in these words: As for the begetting of children by those whom we take on as married men, it would be better, if it could be done, that it be prevented: and it is better that such not be taken on than that there be contention about them afterwards under a diverse variety of opinions: since it is better that all causes of disputes be shut out: so that he who does not wish begetting to take place in the clerical state should not place married men at the altar.
6° Haec, quae prius observari docuere, usu recepta fuisse asserunt in utraque sua Ecclesia Augustodunensi, in Lugdunensi I, et Trecensi in Senonia seu Lugdunensi IV. Haec, inquiunt, pro consuetudine Ecclesiarum nostrarum, quarum una est regula, paginae hujus sermone texuimus. Sed pro jure, quod supra unicuique episcopo in sua Ecclesia competere agnovit, quam voluerit regulam pro districtione sua assumendi, testatur uterque ille episcopus strictiorem purioremque disciplinam in suas Ecclesias a se fuisse invectam, cum aliquo etiam unius ab altera discrimine, saltem quantum ad poenam iis qui contrairent infligendam.
6. These things, which they have first taught to be observed, they assert to have been received in practice in each of their own Churches, that of Autun, in Lugdunensis I, and that of Troyes in Senonia or Lugdunensis IV. These things, they say, we have set out in the discourse of this page according to the custom of our Churches, whose rule is one. But in virtue of the right, which he acknowledged above to belong to each bishop in his own Church, of adopting whatever rule he wished in accordance with his own strictness, each of those bishops testifies that a stricter and purer discipline had been brought by him into his Churches, with some difference too of the one from the other, at least as regards the penalty to be inflicted on those who contravened.
7° In Ecclesia enim Trecensi hoc S. Lupus sanciverat, ne quisquam aliquo in ea ministerio initiatus secundis se nuptiis implicare sineretur: Nam jam, inquit, Ecclesiae obsequiis aggregatos ad secundas nuptias transire non patimur; quod de ultimis etiam gradibus intelligendum est; ita ut primo eisdem uxorem accipere liceret; quoad exorcistas vero et subdiaconos, si qui ante omne conjugium in iis gradibus collocarentur, iis ne semel quidem nubere permisit: Quost postquam assumpti fuerint, etiam a primis penitus arcemus, exorcistas dumtaxat atque subdiaconos.
7. For in the Church of Troyes Saint Lupus had decreed this, that no one initiated into any ministry in it should be allowed to entangle himself in second marriage: For those already joined, he says, to the service of the Church we do not allow to pass to second marriages; which is to be understood even of the lowest ranks; so that these were allowed to take a wife a first time; but as to exorcists and subdeacons, if any were placed in those ranks before any marriage, he did not permit them to marry even once: And after they have been taken on we keep them altogether even from first ones, exorcists at least and subdeacons.
8° In Angustodunensi autem Ecclesia in hoc severior ab Euphronio sancita erat disciplina, ut depositionis poena multaretur etiam ostiarius, qui omnium ordinum ultimus, si secundam uxorem accepisset, exorcistam vero et subdiaconum, qui idem fecissent, non solum a suo officio, sed etiam a communione arcerent. In Augustodunensi, inquit, Ecclesia vel Ostiarius in imo officio constitutus, si aliam uxorem acceperit, ab officio penitus abdicatur; si autem illius amentiae fuerit, vel exorcista, vel subdiaconus
8. But in the Church of Autun a discipline stricter in this respect had been decreed by Euphronius, that even a doorkeeper, who is the last of all the orders, should be punished with the penalty of deposition if he had taken a second wife, while an exorcist and a subdeacon who had done the same they kept away not only from their office but also from communion. In the Church of Autun, he says, even a Doorkeeper, placed in the lowest office, if he takes another wife, is altogether removed from office; but if either an exorcist, or a subdeacon should be of such madness
Editors' notes and page, col. 1499

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1499 or 1500 (call not visible; note begins under the left column and ends under the right)

Gallicani canonum codicis nomine Quesnellus ex suo sensu intelligit codicem, ut alibi appellat, auctoratum, qui a Gallicana Ecclesia receptus, apud Gallos auctoritatem haberet. Nullus autem ejusmodi codex canonum nobis innotuit. Solum codex Vat. Palat, 574 similis Morbacensi, quem P. Coustantius aliique laudant, collectio est in Halliis compacta ante medium saeculum sextum, quippe quae praeter Nicaenos et Sardicenses, solos canones conciliorum Galliae complectitur. Ancyranos canones cum caeteris Graecis ignorat. In concilio etiam inscripto in vulgatis Arelatense secundum, quod est canonum collectio facta sub S. Caesario Arelatensi eodem saeculo VI ineunte, nulli canones ex Graecis allegantur nisi Nicaeni. Quod si qui codices apud Gallos continebant Latinam versionem aliorum canonum synodorum Orientis, privati erant studii, non publicae auctoritatis. Codicem porro Romanae Ecclesiae, quem Quesnellus laudat, non esse Romanum, et Romanam quidem Ecclesiam non alios olim recepisse canones nisi Nicaenos et Sardicenses, tom. III demonstrabimus. Idem Quesnellus haec aliquando pervidit, et non obscure confessus est, cum dissert. 11, n. 6 scripsit : Numquam a Romanis pontificibus Leoni vel aequalibus vel anterioribus alios canones citatos legimus praeter Nicaenos, vel Sardicenses pro Nicaenis habitos... nec particularium synodorum decreta (Graecorum canones ex contextu intelligit)..... ante Chalcedonensem synodum apud plerasque Occidentalium partium Ecclesias in auctoritate recepta sunt. Inanis est igitur Quesnelli conjectura, qua hoc loco laxiorem corruptelam in Galliis circa diaconorum continentiam ex Ancyranis canonibus Gallicano codici insertis derivasse existimat.

By the name of the Gallican codex of canons Quesnel understands, in his own sense, a codex "authorized," as he calls it elsewhere, which, having been received by the Gallican Church, had authority among the Gauls. But no codex of canons of that kind has become known to us. Only the codex Vat. Palat. 574, similar to the Murbach one which Father Coustant and others cite, is a collection put together in Gaul before the middle of the sixth century, since besides the Nicene and Sardican canons it comprises only the canons of the councils of Gaul. It knows nothing of the Ancyran canons, nor of the other Greek ones. Also in the council entitled in the printed editions the Second of Arles, which is a collection of canons made under St. Caesarius of Arles at the beginning of the same sixth century, no canons from the Greeks are cited except the Nicene. But if some codices among the Gauls contained a Latin version of other canons of the synods of the East, they were of private study, not of public authority. Moreover, that the codex of the Roman Church which Quesnel cites is not Roman, and that the Roman Church indeed formerly received no other canons than the Nicene and Sardican, we shall demonstrate in volume III. The same Quesnel once saw this clearly, and confessed it not obscurely, when in dissertation 11, no. 6, he wrote: "We never read of other canons being cited by the Roman pontiffs contemporary with or earlier than Leo besides the Nicene, or the Sardican taken for Nicene... nor were the decrees of particular synods" (he means the canons of the Greeks, from the context) "..... received in authority among most Churches of the Western parts before the Council of Chalcedon." Empty, therefore, is Quesnel's conjecture, by which in this place he supposes that the laxer corruption in Gaul regarding the continence of deacons derived from the Ancyran canons inserted in the Gallican codex.

<!-- NOTE: "Palat, 574" and "in Halliis" (for in Galliis) are as printed. --> (printed under page 755)

Page

  • running head: 1499 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPIST- (left half of the page head; continues over col. 1500)
  • marginal letters: A ‹2° Exorcistis et subdiaconis›; B ‹sumimus, melius esset›; C ‹secundis se nuptiis implicare›; D ‹(a) Gallicani canonum codicis›
  • old-edition numerals: 1605 after ‹multaretur etiam›
  • other: Quesnel's note fills the upper part of the column. Below it the page carries the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES and the Ballerini's foot note (a), whose call stands in col. 1500 ("quibus (a) Gallicanus canonum codex"); by the rule that a foot note belongs to the column of its call, the caption and the whole note (both halves) are set under col. 1500 and nothing of it is set here. The last word is split subdiaco-/nus into col. 1500 and is set whole here. The ordinal marks are printed as a raised o (2°–8°). The English reads the printed "censuum" as "sensuum" (the letter itself, quoted in col. 1498, has "sensuum").
PL 54:1500
vel etiam, sicut supra memoratum est, ostiarius, ut secundis se nuptiis alligarit, non solum ab officio, sed etiam a communione penitus arcetur.
or even, as was mentioned above, a doorkeeper, as to bind himself in second marriage, he is altogether kept away not only from office but also from communion.
An vero illis quos hic vel a primis vel a secundis nuptiis prohibet, uxoribus quos ante ordinationem acceperant uti facultas erat relicta? Ita fuisse existimo, quemadmodum etiam ex Venetico et Agathensi canonibus supra laudatis habetur: quorum conciliorum Patres, exemplo proculdubio sanctorum Lupi et Euphronii accensi, arctiores continentiae leges altaris ministris praescripserunt, et ad eam disciplinam propius accedere coeperunt quam in Ecclesia Romana Leonis nostri temporibus viguisse videmus; a qua tamen adhuc in multis discrepabant, ut vel ex hac sancti Lupi epistola intelligere licet, si cum ista ad Rusticum, et aliis ad Anastasium Thessalonic., ad Italiae episcopos, et ad Viennenses, conferatur. In quarum ultima, cap. 3, clericos etiam in minoribus officiis residere non patitur, qui fuerint plusquam unius uxoris viri.
But was the faculty left to those whom he here forbids either first or second marriages of using the wives whom they had taken before ordination? I judge that it was so, as is gathered also from the canons of Vannes and Agde cited above: the Fathers of which councils, kindled without doubt by the example of Saints Lupus and Euphronius, prescribed stricter laws of continence for the ministers of the altar, and began to approach more nearly to that discipline which we see to have been in force in the Roman Church in the times of our Leo; from which, however, they still differed in many points, as may be understood even from this letter of Saint Lupus, if it be compared with this one to Rusticus, and with the others to Anastasius of Thessalonica, to the bishops of Italy, and to those of Vienne. In the last of which, chapter 3, he does not allow clerics to remain even in the minor offices who have been husbands of more than one wife.
Laxiorem porro disciplinam illam, qua, ut memoravimus, subdiaconi permittebantur uxoribus propriis commisceri, et corruptelam quae ante Arausicanae synodi primae et Arelatensis II canones Ecclesias Gallicanas pervasisse videtur, ut diacones aliquando ordinarentur non ante professi conversionis seu continentiae propositum, non ex morum solummodo corruptione, aut episcoporum negligentia descendisse putaverim, sed ex synodorum Orientalium canonibus, quibus Gallicanus canonum codex ex parte compositus erat, quos inter Ancyranus 10 diaconum qui ordinationis tempore continentiam promittere noluerat ad nuptias sinebat transire, nec propterea gradum auferebat. Romana disciplina longe purior ac traditioni magis conformis, continentiae legem diaconis semper indixerat; nec receperat Ancyranum canonem 10, nisi eum corrigendo et ad suum usum accommodando, ut in disseratione ad antiquum nostrum Romanae Ecclesiae codicem diximus.
Further, that laxer discipline by which, as we have mentioned, subdeacons were permitted to have intercourse with their own wives, and the corruption which seems to have pervaded the Gallican Churches before the canons of the first synod of Orange and the second of Arles, so that deacons were sometimes ordained without having first professed a purpose of conversion or continence, I would think to have come down not solely from corruption of morals or the negligence of bishops, but from the canons of the Eastern synods, of which the Gallican codex of canons was in part composed, among which the tenth of Ancyra allowed a deacon who at the time of ordination had refused to promise continence to pass to marriage, and did not on that account take away his rank. The Roman discipline, far purer and more conformed to tradition, had always enjoined the law of continence on deacons; nor had it received the tenth canon of Ancyra except by correcting it and accommodating it to its own use, as we have said in the dissertation on our ancient codex of the Roman Church.
9. Nec dimittere uxores. Canon apostol. hoc vetat: Episcopus aut presbyter uxorem propriam nequaquam sub obte⟨n⟩tu religionis abjiciat; si vero rejecerit excommunicetur; sed et si persevaverit, dejiciatur. Huic Orientalis Ecclesiae decreto concinunt plures Latinae constitutiones, quibus tamen cautiori consilio provisum est ne clericus majoris ordinis conjugatus cum uxore in eadem domo habitet, nisi sequestrato mansionis cubiculo, religione praemissa (vel promissa), ut habet conc. Agathensis can. 16, postea quam pariter conversi fuerint.
9. Nor to put away their wives. An apostolic canon forbids this: Let a bishop or presbyter by no means cast off his own wife under pretext of religion; but if he has rejected her, let him be excommunicated; and if he persists, let him be deposed. With this decree of the Eastern Church agree several Latin constitutions, by which, however, with more cautious counsel provision was made that a married cleric of higher order should not dwell with his wife in the same house, except with the bedchamber of the dwelling set apart, religion having been premised (or promised), as canon 16 of the council of Agde has it, after they have both alike been converted.
10. Christi et Ecclesiae sacramentum. Cur irritum sit matrimonium ingenui cum serva seu ancilla, non una afferri solet ratio, ea vero, quam ex ipsius sacramenti significatione repetit sanctus Leo, nescio an satis attendi soleat. Quod scilicet, praeter voluntariam sexuum conjunctionem, necesse sit ut habeant matrimonia Christi et Ecclesiae sacramentum; ut enim Christus liberam duxit Ecclesiam, seu ducendo
10. The sacrament of Christ and the Church. Why the marriage of a freeborn man with a slave woman or handmaid is void, more than one reason is commonly brought forward; but that which Saint Leo derives from the signification of the sacrament itself is, I suspect, not commonly heeded enough. Namely, that besides the voluntary union of the sexes it is necessary that marriages have the sacrament of Christ and the Church; for as Christ took the Church to wife as a free woman, or by taking her
BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.
ANNOTATIONS OF THE BALLERINI.
Gallicani canonum codicis nomine Quesnellus ex suo sensu intelligit codicem, ut alibi appellat, auctoratum, qui a Gallicana Ecclesia receptus, apud Gallos auctoritatem haberet. Nullus autem ejusmodi codex canonum nobis innotuit. Solum codex Vat. Palat, 574 similis Morbacensi, quem P. Coustantius aliique laudant, collectio est in Halliis compacta ante medium saeculum sextum, quippe quae praeter Nicaenos et Sardicenses, solos canones conciliorum Galliae complectitur. Ancyranos canones cum caeteris Graecis ignorat. In concilio etiam inscripto in vulgatis Arelatense secundum, quod est canonum collectio facta sub S. Caesario Arelatensi eodem saeculo VI ineunte, nulli canones ex Graecis allegantur nisi Nicaeni. Quod si qui codices apud Gallos continebant Latinam versionem aliorum canonum synodorum Orientis, privati erant studii, non publicae auctoritatis. Codicem porro Romanae Ecclesiae, quem Quesnellus laudat, non esse Romanum, et Romanam quidem Ecclesiam non alios olim recepisse canones nisi Nicaenos et Sardicenses, tom. III demonstrabimus. Idem Quesnellus haec aliquando pervidit, et non obscure confessus est, cum dissert. 11, n. 6 scripsit: Numquam a Romanis pontificibus Leoni vel aequalibus vel anterioribus alios canones citatos legimus praeter Nicaenos, vel Sardicenses pro Nicaenis habitos... nec particularium synodorum decreta (Graecorum canones ex contextu intelligit)..... ante Chalcedonensem synodum apud plerasque Occidentalium partium Ecclesias in auctoritate recepta sunt. Inanis est igitur Quesnelli conjectura, qua hoc loco laxiorem corruptelam in Galliis circa diaconorum continentiam ex Ancyranis canonibus Gallicano codici insertis derivasse existimat.
By the name of the Gallican codex of canons Quesnel understands, in his own sense, a codex authorized, as he calls it elsewhere, which, received by the Gallican Church, had authority among the Gauls. But no codex of canons of that kind has become known to us. Only the codex Vat. Palat. 574, similar to that of Murbach, which Father Coustant and others cite, is a collection put together in the Gauls before the middle of the sixth century, seeing that, besides the Nicene and Sardican canons, it embraces only the canons of the councils of Gaul. It knows nothing of the canons of Ancyra along with the other Greek ones. In the council too which is entitled in the common editions the second of Arles, which is a collection of canons made under Saint Caesarius of Arles at the beginning of the same sixth century, no canons from the Greeks are alleged except the Nicene. But if any codices among the Gauls contained a Latin version of other canons of the synods of the East, they were of private study, not of public authority. Moreover, that the codex of the Roman Church which Quesnel cites is not Roman, and that the Roman Church indeed formerly received no other canons than the Nicene and the Sardican, we shall demonstrate in vol. III. The same Quesnel at one time saw these things clearly, and confessed it not obscurely, when in dissertation 11, no. 6, he wrote: We never read of other canons cited by the Roman pontiffs, whether contemporary with Leo or earlier, besides the Nicene, or the Sardican taken for Nicene... nor were the decrees of particular synods (he means the canons of the Greeks, from the context)..... received as authoritative among most of the Churches of the Western parts before the synod of Chalcedon. Vain therefore is Quesnel's conjecture, by which in this place he judges that the laxer corruption in the Gauls concerning the continence of deacons derived from the canons of Ancyra inserted in the Gallican codex.
Editors' notes and page, col. 1500

Footnotes

<!-- Q3a 2026-10-12: foot note (a) entered here under the unit rule that the Ballerini's foot notes go to the notes. The same note also stands in parts/c1500_a.md after the caption, without its letter: a duplicate for the main session to settle. -->

(a) ‹anchor: sed ex synodorum Orientalium canonibus, quibus›

Gallicani canonum codicis nomine Quesnellus ex suo sensu intelligit codicem, ut alibi appellat, auctoratum, qui a Gallicana Ecclesia receptus, apud Gallos auctoritatem haberet. Nullus autem ejusmodi codex canonum nobis innotuit. Solum codex Vat. Palat, 574 similis Morbacensi, quem P. Coustantius aliique laudant, collectio est in Halliis compacta ante medium saeculum sextum, quippe quae praeter Nicaenos et Sardicenses, solos canones conciliorum Galliae complectitur. Ancyranos canones cum caeteris Graecis ignorat. In concilio etiam inscripto in vulgatis Arelatense secundum, quod est canonum collectio facta sub S. Caesario Arelatensi eodem saeculo VI ineunte, nulli canones ex Graecis allegantur nisi Nicaeni. Quod si qui codices apud Gallos continebant Latinam versionem aliorum canonum synodorum Orientis, privati erant studii, non publicae auctoritatis. Codicem porro Romanae Ecclesiae, quem Quesnellus laudat, non esse Romanum, et Romanam quidem Ecclesiam non alios olim recepisse canones nisi Nicaenos et Sardicenses, tom. III demonstrabimus. Idem Quesnellus haec aliquando pervidit, et non obscure confessus est, cum dissert. 11, n. 6 scripsit: Numquam a Romanis pontificibus Leoni vel aequalibus vel anterioribus alios canones citatos legimus praeter Nicaenos, vel Sardicenses pro Nicaenis habitos... nec particularium synodorum decreta (Graecorum canones ex contextu intelligit)..... ante Chalcedonensem synodum apud plerasque Occidentalium partium Ecclesias in auctoritate recepta sunt. Inanis est igitur Quesnelli conjectura, qua hoc loco laxiorem corruptelam in Galliis circa diaconorum continentiam ex Ancyranis canonibus Gallicano codici insertis derivasse existimat.

By the name of the Gallican codex of canons Quesnel understands, in his own sense, a codex authorized, as he calls it elsewhere, which, received by the Gallican Church, had authority among the Gauls. But no codex of canons of that kind has become known to us. Only the codex Vat. Palat. 574, similar to that of Murbach, which Father Coustant and others cite, is a collection put together in the Gauls before the middle of the sixth century, seeing that, besides the Nicene and Sardican canons, it embraces only the canons of the councils of Gaul. It knows nothing of the canons of Ancyra along with the other Greek ones. In the council too which is entitled in the common editions the second of Arles, which is a collection of canons made under Saint Caesarius of Arles at the beginning of the same sixth century, no canons from the Greeks are alleged except the Nicene. But if any codices among the Gauls contained a Latin version of other canons of the synods of the East, they were of private study, not of public authority. Moreover, that the codex of the Roman Church which Quesnel cites is not Roman, and that the Roman Church indeed formerly received no other canons than the Nicene and the Sardican, we shall demonstrate in vol. III. The same Quesnel at one time saw these things clearly, and confessed it not obscurely, when in dissertation 11, no. 6, he wrote: We never read of other canons cited by the Roman pontiffs, whether contemporary with Leo or earlier, besides the Nicene, or the Sardican taken for Nicene... nor were the decrees of particular synods (he means the canons of the Greeks, from the context)..... received as authoritative among most of the Churches of the Western parts before the synod of Chalcedon. Vain therefore is Quesnel's conjecture, by which in this place he judges that the laxer corruption in the Gauls concerning the continence of deacons derived from the canons of Ancyra inserted in the Gallican codex.

<!-- NOTE: as printed: "Palat, 574" (comma for the point), "in Halliis" (for Galliis; the English gives the intended word). "codicem" in the first line has a worn e. --> (printed under page 755)

Page

  • running head: -TAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1500 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nus, vel etiam, sicut supra›; B ‹unius uxoris viri›; C ‹9. Nec dimittere uxores›; D ‹tis. Codicem porro Romanae›
  • old-edition numerals: 1606 after ‹quibus tamen›
  • other: The column-head syllable "nus" completes "subdiaconus", set whole in col. 1499. The foot-note call (a) stands in this column after "quibus" (before "Gallicanus canonum codex") and is left out of the text. The Ballerini's foot note (a) is printed across the foot of the page, its first half under col. 1499 (ending "auctorita-") and its second half under col. 1500 (from "tis. Codicem porro"); as the note of this column's call it is set here whole, once, after the full-width caption, with its lettering (a) omitted. The ellipsis points inside the quotation from Quesnel are printed. Damaged type: the n of "obtentu" is lost and set in ⟨ ⟩. The Quesnel text breaks off at "seu ducendo" and runs on in col. 1501. Also as printed in the Quesnel text (added by Q3a, 2026-10-12): "uxoribus quos ante ordinationem" (quas intended; the English follows that), "disseratione" (for dissertatione), "persevaverit" (for perseveraverit); and in the foot note "in Halliis" (for Galliis).
PL 54:1501
et redimendo liberam fecit, ejusque filii haeredes quidem Dei, cohaeredes autem Christi facti sunt in hujus divinae personae societatem, et aliqua unigeniti jura asciti; ita necesse est ut mulier libera sit dum assumitur in uxorem, vel libera reddatur dum a sciente assumitur et redimitur: Ingenua facta et dotata legitime, et publicis nuptiis honestata, ut alias Leo. Quantum ad hanc publicarum nuptiarum conditionem, videtur eam necessarie requirere S. pontifex, ut rata sint et valida matrimonia: quo maxime favet nonnullorum doctissimorum juris canonici peritorum, qui clandestina matrimonia semper invalida irritaque fuisse autumant. Verum cum sacrosancta Tridentina synodus ea rata et vera fuisse censuerit, quamdiu ea Ecclesia irrita non fecit, satius est Leonis verba intelligere de solis ancillarum matrimoniis quae non nisi publicarum nuptiarum solemnitate possint honestari et in libertatem vindicari. Vide sanctum Augustinum, de Bono Conjugali cap. 5, multo pauciora ad veras nuptias requirentem, tametsi dubitans loquatur. Porro quod de concubinis hoc capite dicitur, in malam partem accipiendum non est, sed de iis concubinis quarum usus tunc temporis licitus erat; quaeque velut uxores erant, quamquam nec dotalibus instrumentis, nec solemniter ductae, nec ingenuae factae, sed adhibitae ad tempus maritali affectu, procreandorum liberorum causa. Ne materiem multorum tractatibus versatam inutiliter retractem, adeundi commentarii novi Emanuelis Gonzalez JC. in concilium Illiberitanum, cap. 8, subjecti antiquioribus Mendozae Commentariis, ubi contrariam hujus sententiam refutat ille, expenditque fusius in quibus concubinatus hujusmodi et matrimonium vel conveniant vel discrepent.
and redeeming her made her free, and her sons have been made heirs indeed of God and co-heirs of Christ, into fellowship with this divine person, and admitted to certain rights of the Only-begotten; so it is necessary that a woman be free when she is taken as wife, or be rendered free when she is taken and redeemed by one who knows her condition: Made freeborn and lawfully dowered, and honoured with public nuptials, as Leo says elsewhere. As regards this condition of public nuptials, the holy pontiff seems to require it as necessary for marriages to be ratified and valid: which greatly favours [the opinion] of some most learned experts in canon law, who assert that clandestine marriages were always invalid and void. But since the most holy synod of Trent judged that they were ratified and true so long as the Church did not make them void, it is better to understand Leo's words of the marriages of slave women alone, which can be honoured and vindicated into liberty only by the solemnity of public nuptials. See Saint Augustine, De bono conjugali, chapter 5, who requires far fewer things for true marriage, although he speaks doubtfully. Further, what is said of concubines in this chapter is not to be taken in a bad sense, but of those concubines the use of whom was at that time lawful; and who were as it were wives, although neither taken with dowry deeds nor solemnly, nor made freeborn, but employed for a time with marital affection, for the sake of begetting children. Lest I uselessly go over again a matter handled in the treatises of many, recourse should be had to the new commentaries of Emanuel Gonzalez, jurisconsult, on the council of Elvira, chapter 8, appended to the older Commentaries of Mendoza, where he refutes the latter's contrary opinion and weighs more fully in what points concubinage of this kind and marriage either agree or differ.
11. Paterno arbitrio, etc. Membrum hoc cum praecedenti connectitur, non solum in collectionibus Dionysii Exigui, cap. 18, Isidori, Gratiani, 32, q. 2, Non omnis mulier, Burchardi et Yvonis; sed etiam in mss. codd. Corb., Grim., Victor. et quatuor Thuaneis. Unicum Thuaneum cum Barberiniano, Trecopithoeano et Cantabrigensi secuti sumus, ut cum Sirmondo ejusque codicibus mss. distinctum caput faceremus, quoniam id res ipsa exigit: praecedenti enim capite de solis clericis filias tradentibus ad nuptias agitur; isto, de quavis fideli puella paterno arbitrio viro concubinae prius conjuncto tradita. Haec verba: Quia aliud est nupta, aliud concubina, quae claudunt responsum ad inquisitionem 5, inchoant in Barber. inquisitionem 6, non malo sensu.
11. By the father's decision, etc. This member is connected with the preceding one, not only in the collections of Dionysius Exiguus, chapter 18, of Isidore, of Gratian, 32, q. 2, Non omnis mulier, of Burchard and of Ivo; but also in the manuscript codices of Corbie, Grimani, Saint-Victor and four of de Thou. We have followed a single de Thou codex, with the Barberini, the Troyes-Pithou and the Cambridge codices, so as to make it, with Sirmond and his manuscript codices, a distinct chapter, since the matter itself requires this: for in the preceding chapter only clerics giving their daughters in marriage are treated; in this one, any faithful girl given by her father's decision to a man previously joined to a concubine. These words: Because a wife is one thing, a concubine another, which close the answer to inquiry 5, begin inquiry 6 in the Barberini codex, not with a bad sense.
12. Culpanda est sane, etc. Apud eosdem collectores mox laudatos hoc caput cum superiori conjungitur: quibus et iidem mss. concinunt, exceptis Thuan. 1, Trecopith., Barber. et Cantabr. Latum materiae discrimen distinguenda esse capita satis eloquitur. Immo sine distincto inquisitionis titulo hoc caput intelligi nequaquam potest.
12. She is certainly to be blamed, etc. In the same collectors just cited this chapter is joined with the one above: with whom the same manuscripts also agree, except de Thou 1, the Troyes-Pithou, the Barberini and the Cambridge. The wide difference of subject-matter declares sufficiently that the chapters are to be distinguished. Nay, without a distinct title of the inquiry this chapter can by no means be understood.
13. Horum causa, etc. Jam indicavimus supra hunc Ecclesiae Romanae morem ab aliis plerumque Ecclesiis servatum non fuisse. De Carthaginensi testis concil. IV, si genuinus est can. 74: Poenitentes vero qui leges poenitentiae attente exsequuntur, si casu in itinere vel in mari mortui fuerint, ubi eis subveniri non potest, memoria eorum et oblationibus et orationibus commendetur. De Gallicana testatur Vasensis I canon.
13. The cause of these, etc. We have already indicated above that this custom of the Roman Church was for the most part not kept by other Churches. Of the Carthaginian the fourth council is witness, if canon 74 is genuine: But penitents who attentively carry out the laws of penance, if by chance they die on a journey or at sea, where help cannot be brought to them, let their memory be commended both by oblations and by prayers. Of the Gallican the canon of the first of Vaison bears witness,
Editors' notes and page, col. 1501

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1501 or 1502 (call not visible; note begins under the left column and ends under the right)

Innocentius III, in epistola ad Petrum Compostellanum, ex hujus verbis non Toletanam, sed Emeritensem synodum authenticam eo sensu appellat, ut eam sinceram, seu non spuriam ostenderet: idque probavit ex collectione Hispanica, sive ex libro canonum apud Hispanicos recepto, quem inquit, Alexander papa per interlocutionem authenticum approbavit. In re autem non praecepta omnibus, in qua diversa erat Ecclesiarum disciplina, nihil mirum si Toletanis Patribus Carthaginensium et Gallorum disciplina magis placuit. Vide autem ne hinc suspiceris Hispanos horum uti plurium auctoritatem praetulisse auctoritati Romanorum pontificum, quam semper maximi fecisse pluribus documentis liquet. Neque enim hic auctoritatis cum auctoritate compatio fuit, sed prae rigidiori disciplina mitioris electio, in qua idcirco multorum exempla Toletani Patres allegarunt, ne relaxationem antiqui rigoris ipsi primi inducere viderentur.

Innocent III, in the letter to Peter of Compostela, from the latter's words calls not the synod of Toledo but that of Mérida "authentic," in the sense of showing it to be genuine, or not spurious: and he proved this from the Spanish collection, or from the book of canons received among the Spaniards, "which," he says, "Pope Alexander approved as authentic by an interlocutory pronouncement." But in a matter not prescribed for all, in which the discipline of the Churches differed, it is no wonder if the discipline of the Carthaginians and the Gauls pleased the Fathers of Toledo more. But take care not to suspect from this that the Spaniards preferred the authority of these, as being the greater number, to the authority of the Roman pontiffs, which it is clear from many documents they always esteemed most highly. For here there was no comparison of authority with authority, but a choice of the milder discipline in preference to the stricter, in which the Fathers of Toledo cited the examples of many for this reason, that they might not themselves seem the first to introduce a relaxation of the ancient rigour.

<!-- NOTE: "compatio" is as printed (for comparatio). --> (printed under page 756)

Page

  • running head: 1501 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTO- (left half of the page head; continues over col. 1502)
  • marginal letters: A ‹et redimendo liberam fecit›; B ‹bitans loquatur. Porro quod›; C ‹Thuaneis. Unicum Thuaneum›; D ‹siis servatum non fuisse›
  • old-edition numerals: 1607 after ‹et quatuor›
  • other: Quesnel's note fills the upper part of the column; it breaks off at "Vasensis I canon." (the point is printed; the sentence runs on in col. 1502 with the canon's number). Below it the page carries the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES and the Ballerini's foot note (a), whose call stands in col. 1502; caption and whole note are set under col. 1502 and nothing of it is set here. UNSURE: "quo maxime favet nonnullorum doctissimorum juris canonici peritorum" is set as printed; a noun such as "sententiae" seems to have dropped out (supplied in brackets in the English). Expansions of the manuscript sigla (Corb., Grim., Victor., Thuan., Trecopith., Cantabr.) in the English are the translator's.
PL 54:1502
2, supra descriptus. De Hispanica, Toletana synodus, quae dicitur undecima, an. 675 congregata, quamque authenticam vocat Innocentius, PP. in epistola ad Petrum Compostellanum. De his autem, inquit, canon 12, qui accepta poenitentia, antequam reconcilientur ab hac vita recesserint, quamquam diversitas praeceptorum de hoc capitulo habeatur, illorum tamen nos sententias placuit sequi, qui multiplices numero de hujusmodi humanius decreverunt; ut et memoria talium in Ecclesiis commendetur, et oblatio pro eorum dedicata spiritibus accipiatur. Ubi synodus 16 authentica Carthaginenses Gallicanosque antistites Leoni praeferendos censet, quia multiplices numero: quemque in eodem canone secuta est definientem in epist. ad. Theodorum Forojul. non denegandam reconciliationem in periculo mortis, ab eo discedit cum in eadem epistola edicit mortuis in poenitentiae decursu communicandum non esse.
2, transcribed above. Of the Spanish, the synod of Toledo which is called the eleventh, assembled in the year 675, and which Pope Innocent calls authentic in his letter to Peter of Compostela. But concerning those, says canon 12, who, having received penance, have departed from this life before they are reconciled, although there is a diversity of precepts on this head, it has nevertheless pleased us to follow the judgements of those who, being more in number, have decreed more humanely concerning such persons; so that both the memory of such be commended in the Churches, and the oblation dedicated for their spirits be accepted. Where the authentic synod 16 judges that the Carthaginian and Gallican prelates are to be preferred to Leo, because they are more in number: and him whom in the same canon it followed when he defines, in the letter to Theodore of Fréjus, that reconciliation is not to be denied in danger of death, it departs from when in the same letter he declares that one is not to communicate with those who have died in the course of penance.
14. Melius expetit ecclesiasticum quam forense judicium. Quandoquidem hanc Leo ita optionem dat poenitentibus, ut etiam magis approbet, si relicto saeculari judicio ad ecclesiasticum confugiant qualibet de causa, argumentum est etiam tum viguisse leges, quibus ab imperatoribus Constantino, ut testatur Sozomenus, lib. I, cap. 9, et ab Honorio data est episcopis potestas judicandi inter litigantes christianos etiam laicos vel pro rebus temporalibus.
14. He does better to seek an ecclesiastical than a civil judgement. Since Leo gives this option to penitents in such a way that he even approves the more if, leaving the secular court, they take refuge in the ecclesiastical one in any cause whatever, it is a proof that the laws were even then in force by which the emperors Constantine, as Sozomen attests, book I, chapter 9, and Honorius gave bishops the power of judging between Christian litigants, even laymen, even in temporal matters.
15. Inquisit. 13. De his qui post poenitentiam uxores accipiunt, vel concubinas sibi conjungunt. Videtur haec Inquisitio ex can. 21 concil. Arelat. II nata; nisi quod hic de secundis tantum nuptiis et illicita commixtione est, sanctus autem Leo etiam a primis nuptiis excludit poenitentes, in eo, ut in caeteris, minus quam Galli nostri indulgens.
15. Inquiry 13. Concerning those who after penance take wives, or join concubines to themselves. This Inquiry seems to have arisen from canon 21 of the second council of Arles; except that the canon is only about second marriages and illicit intercourse, whereas Saint Leo excludes penitents even from first marriages, in this, as in the rest, less indulgent than our Gauls.
16. Virginitatis propositum. Manifeste duo distinguit S. Leo, propositum cum habitu conjunctum, et consecrationem. Propositum erat vel solemne, per ingressum monasterii; vel privatum, per susceptionem virginalis habitus in propria domo, quod a puella duodenni praestari poterat: consecratio vero ante annum aetatis quadragesimum ne fieret sancivit Leo Hic quoque constituit, inquit, liber de Romanis Pontificibus, ut monacha non acciperet velaminis capitis benedictionem, nisi probata fuerit in virginitate annis quadraginta. Idem edixit Majorianus imperator an. Ch. 458, hortatu, ut par est credere, sancti Leonis: eodem edicto vetans ne quis filias invitas ad sacrum velum accipiendum cogeret. Idem tempus annorum 40 virginibus ante consecrationem probandis praescripsit Agathense concil. can. 19, cui praeiverat Chalcedonense can. 15 idem de diaconissis statuens. Quam poenam virgines a proposito resilientes sustinerent, non dicit sanctus Leo. Innocentius I eas aliquanto tempore debere poenitentiam agere scribit in epistola ad Vitricium Rothomagensem eam autem, quae et consecrationem nubendo violasset, poenitentiae post mortem mariti esse subjiciendam. Vide Ancyranum, can. 19. Consecratio vero ista solemnis nec ab alio quam ab episcopo, nec nisi majoribus solemnitatibus fieri debebat. Solis diebus Epiphaniorum, vel in Albis paschalibus, vel in natalitiis apostolorum dari sacrum velamen praecipit Gelasius papa epist. ad episcopos Siciliae, Lucaniae et Brutiorum. Liberius PP. Marcellinam sancti Ambrosii sororem
16. The purpose of virginity. Saint Leo plainly distinguishes two things, the purpose joined with the habit, and the consecration. The purpose was either solemn, through entry into a monastery; or private, through the taking of the virginal habit in one's own home, which could be performed by a girl of twelve years: but Leo decreed that the consecration should not take place before the fortieth year of age. He also established, says the book on the Roman Pontiffs, that a nun should not receive the blessing of the veil of the head unless she had been proved in virginity for forty years. The emperor Majorian decreed the same in the year of Christ 458, at the urging, as it is right to believe, of Saint Leo: forbidding by the same edict that anyone compel unwilling daughters to receive the sacred veil. The same period of 40 years for proving virgins before consecration was prescribed by the council of Agde, canon 19, which canon 15 of Chalcedon had preceded, decreeing the same of deaconesses. What penalty virgins who drew back from their purpose should undergo, Saint Leo does not say. Innocent I writes in the letter to Victricius of Rouen that they ought to do penance for some considerable time, but that she who had also violated her consecration by marrying was to be subjected to penance after her husband's death. See the council of Ancyra, canon 19. But this solemn consecration ought to be performed by none other than the bishop, and only on the greater solemnities. Pope Gelasius, in the letter to the bishops of Sicily, Lucania and Bruttium, prescribes that the sacred veil be given only on the days of the Epiphany, or in the paschal Albs, or on the feasts of the apostles. Pope Liberius [consecrated] Marcellina, the sister of Saint Ambrose,
<!-- misprint: epist. ad. Theodorum | epist. ad Theodorum -->
<!-- misprint (in footnote a, second half printed under this column; note set in n1501): compatio | comparatio -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1502

Footnotes

(a) call after ‹synodus 16› (before ‹authentica›) in this column; the note is printed across the page foot (first half under col. 1501, ending "Carthaginensium et Gallorum"; second half under col. 1502, from "disciplina magis placuit") and is set whole, once, in n1501 (filed under the page's left column)

Page

  • running head: -AE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1502 (right half of the page head)
  • marginal letters: A ‹2, supra descriptus. De Hispanica›; B ‹dicium. Quandoquidem hanc Leo›; C ‹nem virginalis habitus›; D ‹Ancyranum, can. 19. Consecratio›
  • old-edition numerals: 1608 after ‹poenitentibus,›
  • other: The foot-note call (a) stands in this column after "synodus 16" (before "authentica") and is left out of the text. Below the columns the page carries the full-width caption BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES. (heading over the foot notes, not layer text) and the Ballerini's foot note (a). Q3b, 2026-10-12: caption and note had been set as text in the part; by the driver's ruling (foot notes never in the parts, one whole copy in the notes) they were taken out of c1502_a, and the one whole copy stands in n1501, whose entry should name this column's call (after "synodus 16"). Misprints as printed: "epist. ad." (a stray point after ad, for "epist. ad"); in the note, "compatio" (compa-/tio over a line break under this column, for comparatio). Punctuation wanting as printed: no point after "sancivit Leo" before "Hic quoque constituit"; none after "Rothomagensem" before "eam autem". "Vitricium" is set as printed (col. 1503 prints "Victricium"; the English gives Victricius). UNSURE: "synodus 16" is set as printed (the figure is clear; its sense is not, the synod being the eleventh and the canon the twelfth). The Quesnel text breaks off mid-sentence at "sororem" (a stray comma is printed below the line end); the verb supplied in brackets in the English anticipates col. 1503, whose file begins "aliasque virgines Deo consecravit" (the page of col. 1503 was not seen in this read), so the two English lines overlap in the verb. "suspiceris" in the note has its i displaced above the line; set as intended.
PL 54:1503
aliasque virgines Deo consecravit in ipso Domini Natalitio, ad easque sermonem habuit, quem sanctus Ambrosius exscribit lib. III de Virginibus.
and consecrated other virgins to God on the very Birthday of the Lord, and delivered to them a sermon, which Saint Ambrose transcribes in book III On Virgins.
17. In omnibus editis exemplaribus sequitur hoc capitulum, quod etiam apud Gratianum 20, q. 1, reperitur.
17. In all the printed copies there follows this chapter, which is also found in Gratian, 20, q. 1.
Ambigi vero non potest crimen magnum admitti, ubi et propositum deseritur et consecratio violatur: nam si humana pacta non possunt impune calcari, quid eis (eos) manebit qui corruperint foedera divini sacramenti?
But it cannot be doubted that a great crime is committed where both the resolve is abandoned and the consecration is violated: for if human compacts cannot be trampled on with impunity, what will await those (them) who have corrupted the covenants of the divine sacrament?
Verum desideratur pars haec integra in mss. codd. Griman., Barb., Victor. Trecopith., Navarrico et tribus Thuaneis, nec non apud Dionysium Exiguum, Burchardum et in Isidori collectione edita Parisiis an. 1524 et 1535, cura Margarini de la Bigne: ut dubium non sit haec vel Gratiani verba esse, vel alicujus studiosi, qui cum animadverteret in Leonis decreto de solis puellis agi, quae propositum virginitatis emiserunt, ex inductione quid de consecratis statuendum esset, ad marginem annotavit, quod postea irrepsit in textum per scribarum imperitiam. Et certe hominem arguit ratiocinantem potiusquam definientem pannus iste, nec a pontifice cum potestate loquente descendere videtur. In aliquibus exemplaribus unicum cum praecedenti caput componit, ut apud Gratianum et Sirmondum, qui inquisitionem huic respondentem nullam invenit: in aliis pro distincto capitulo habetur, in vulg. edit. et in mss. Thuan. duobus, et Cantabr. Caeterum ratio illa ex divini pacti sacramento petita; desumpta videtur ab auctore ex epistola Innocentii I, ad Victricium Rothomagens. cap. 13.
But this whole part is wanting in the manuscript codices Grimani, Barberini, Saint-Victor, Troyes-Pithou, Navarre and the three of de Thou, and likewise in Dionysius Exiguus, in Burchard and in the collection of Isidore published at Paris in the years 1524 and 1535 by the care of Marguerin de la Bigne: so that there is no doubt that these are either the words of Gratian, or of some student who, when he noticed that in Leo's decree only those girls are treated of who have made profession of the resolve of virginity, noted in the margin by inference what ought to be ruled concerning the consecrated, and this afterwards crept into the text through the unskilfulness of the scribes. And certainly this patch betrays a man reasoning rather than defining, nor does it seem to come down from a pontiff speaking with authority. In some copies it makes up a single chapter with the preceding one, as in Gratian and in Sirmond, who found no inquiry answering to it: in others it is held as a distinct chapter, in the common editions and in two manuscripts of de Thou, and the Cambridge one. For the rest, that reason drawn from the sacrament of the divine compact seems to have been taken by its author from the letter of Innocent I to Victricius of Rouen, chapter 13.
18. Cujus fidei fuerint qui eos baptizaverunt, etc. Eamdem definitionem habet Leo noster epist. 135 (nunc 166), cap. 2, et epist. 129 (nunc 159), cap. 7, ubi cum a quocumque haeretico baptizatum denuo baptizari vetet, cave ne Paulianistas, quorum baptisma irritum proclamavit Nicaena synodus, idoneis ab eo baptizatoribus accenseri putes. Paulianistae enim, ut dicit Innocentius I, in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus sancti minime baptizabant: ac proinde eorum baptisma (et si qui alii in nomine Trinitatis non tingebant) baptisma non erat: quia formam baptismatis, quam hic, quolibet modo, acceptam Leo supponit, non usurpabant. Quis enim nesciat, inquit Augustinus, lib. VI de Bapt. contra Donat., non esse baptismum Christi, si verba evangelica, quibus symbolum constat, illic defuerint? Indiscrete tamen loquitur sanctus Leo, quoniam indiscrete plerumque locuti sunt alii sancti Patres: et quia facilius inveniuntur haeretici, qui omnino non baptizent (quod loco mox laudato ait Augustinus) quam qui non aliis verbis baptizent.
18. Of what faith those were who baptized them, etc. Our Leo has the same ruling in letter 135 (now 166), chapter 2, and letter 129 (now 159), chapter 7, where, although he forbids one baptized by any heretic whatsoever to be baptized again, beware of thinking that the Paulianists, whose baptism the Nicene synod proclaimed void, are reckoned by him among fit baptizers. For the Paulianists, as Innocent I says, did not at all baptize in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit: and accordingly their baptism (and that of any others who did not dip in the name of the Trinity) was not baptism: because they did not employ the form of baptism, which Leo here supposes to have been received, in whatever manner. For who does not know, says Augustine, book VI On Baptism against the Donatists, that it is not the baptism of Christ, if the words of the Gospel, of which the symbol consists, have been wanting there? Yet Saint Leo speaks without distinction, since the other holy Fathers have for the most part spoken without distinction: and because heretics who do not baptize at all are more easily found (as Augustine says in the place just cited) than those who do not baptize with other words.
19. Possunt jejuniis et manus impositione purgari. Vides hic aliquid medium inter poenitentiam publicam et solam manuum impositionem seu confirmationem. Per hanc solam catholicis copulabantur, qui ab haereticis infantes baptizati erant, ut cap. praecedenti decernitur. Poenitentiae publicae laboribus subjiciebantur, et ita ad communionem admittebantur ii qui, cum a catholicis baptizati et a gentilibus adhuc parvuli capti essent, idololatria, vel homicidiis, vel fornicationibus sese apud illos polluerant. Si vero iidem convivio gentilium solummodo et escis immolatitiis usi fuerant, nec poenitentia publica multabantur, quoniam hoc ab eis adhuc juvenibus, in infantia raptis, quid agerent ignorantibus, et fame coactis admissum fuerat: nec item per manus impositionem, invocata virtute Spiritus sancti, seu per confirmationem: quia a catholicis baptizati, ab iisdem pariter Spiritus sanctificationem acceperant:
19. They can be cleansed by fasts and the laying on of the hand. You see here something midway between public penance and the mere laying on of hands, or confirmation. By this alone were those joined to the Catholics who had been baptized as infants by heretics, as is decreed in the preceding chapter. To the labours of public penance were subjected, and so admitted to communion, those who, having been baptized by Catholics and taken captive by the pagans while still little children, had defiled themselves among them by idolatry, or murders, or fornications. But if the same persons had only made use of the banquet of the pagans and of foods offered in sacrifice, they were neither punished with public penance, since this had been committed by them while still young, carried off in infancy, not knowing what they were doing, and compelled by hunger: nor likewise [were they received] through the laying on of the hand, with the power of the Holy Spirit invoked, that is, through confirmation: because, having been baptized by Catholics, they had likewise received from the same the sanctification of the Spirit:
<!-- footnote (a), call after ‹non sit haec› in section 17 [heading over the foot notes, across the page: BALLERINIORUM ANNOTATIONES.]: Hoc additamentum vetustius multo quam Gratianus, ostendimus annot. 76 (Col. 1207, n. k) in praesentem epistolam. | EN: That this addition is much older than Gratian we have shown in annotation 76 (col. 1207, n. k) on the present letter. -->
<!-- footnote (b), call after ‹Vides hic› in section 19; the note runs across the page foot into the right column: Videsis nostram annot. 25 (Coll. 1138, n. q) in epist. 159, ubi germanus Leonis sensus exponitur, et quid in sequentibus Quesnelli conjecturis approbandum sit, satis exinde cognoscetur. | EN: See our annotation 25 (col. 1138, n. q) on letter 159, where the genuine meaning of Leo is set forth, and from it will be sufficiently known what is to be approved in the following conjectures of Quesnel. -->
<!-- misprint (in footnote b): Coll. | Col. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1503

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the foot image› · call in col 1503 (call above the imaged area; column inferred)

Hoc additamentum vetustius multo quam Gratianus, ostendimus annot. 76 (Col. 1207, n. k) in praesentem epistolam.

That this addition is much older than Gratian we have shown in annotation 76 (col. 1207, note k) on the present letter.

(printed under page 757)

(b) ‹anchor: Vides hic› · call in col 1503

Videsis nostram annot. 25 (Coll. 1138, n. q) in epist. 159, ubi germanus Leonis sensus exponitur, et quid in sequentibus Quesnelli conjecturis approbandum sit, satis exinde cognoscetur.

See, if you will, our annotation 25 (col. 1138, note q) on letter 159, where Leo's genuine meaning is set out; and from it will be sufficiently learned what is to be approved in Quesnel's conjectures that follow.

(printed under page 757)

Page

  • running head: 1503 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1504
  • marginal letters: A ‹aliasque virgines Deo› (1503) / ‹sed jejuniis et manus› (1504); B ‹nitatis emiserunt, ex inductione› / ‹indigentia, non pro religionis›; C ‹eo baptizatoribus accenseri› / ‹debere poenitentiam publicam›; D ‹praecedenti decernitur.› / ‹tur, quia ab omni›
  • old-edition numerals: 1609 after ‹consecravit›; 1610 after ‹inveniuntur›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. The italic digit 1 in the foot-note column references resembles 4 (1207, 1138 read as intended). UNSURE: ‹quam qui non aliis verbis baptizent› is set as printed; Augustine's text has ‹illis›, so ‹aliis› may be a misprint, not listed above. ‹Trecopith.› set as read. Punctuation set without the printer's space before colons.
PL 54:1504
sed jejuniis et manus impositione purgabantur. Hanc enim impositionem manus, nec de poenitentia publica, nec de confirmationis sacramento intelligendam esse, planum mihi esse videtur ex contextu capitis et ex ipsa Inquisitione.
but they were cleansed by fasts and the laying on of the hand. For that this laying on of the hand is to be understood neither of public penance nor of the sacrament of confirmation seems to me to be plain from the context of the chapter and from the Inquiry itself.
Aliquid severioris disciplinae habere videtur idem Leo noster in epistola 129 (nunc 159), ad Nicetam Aquileiensem cap. 5, ubi hujusmodi cibis immolatitiis pollutos poenitentiae satisfactione purgari praecipit, sive hoc terror extorserit, sive fames suaserit: sed discrimen in poena est, quoniam et in peccantibus erat: ibi enim de adultis et grandaevis agitur. Adde quod non tamquam ex canonum auctoritate loquitur sanctus Leo, sed quasi ex proprio sensu: Credidimus, inquit (unde vel de publica poenitentiae satisfactione non loquitur, vel eam ex episcopi prudentia et arbitrio moderationem adhiberi vult), ut non tam temporis longitudine, quam cordis compunctione pensetur: cum hujusmodi cibus pro metu, aut indigentia, non pro religionis veneratione sit sumptus.
The same Leo of ours seems to hold something of a stricter discipline in letter 129 (now 159), to Nicetas of Aquileia, chapter 5, where he orders those defiled by sacrificial foods of this kind to be cleansed by the satisfaction of penance, whether terror extorted this or hunger urged it: but the difference lies in the penalty, since it lay also in those who sinned: for there adults and persons of advanced age are treated of. Add that Saint Leo speaks not as from the authority of the canons, but as it were from his own judgement: We have believed, he says (whence either he is not speaking of the public satisfaction of penance, or he wishes that moderation to be applied by the prudence and discretion of the bishop), that it should be weighed not so much by length of time as by compunction of heart: since food of this kind was taken out of fear or want, not out of veneration for the religion.
Quod vero juniores illos jejuniis et manus impositione purgari mandat, etiamsi vix inter minima peccata numeranda videantur quae admiserant, non mirabitur qui apud Augustinum (Hom. 50, de Poenit.) legerit, quod pro quotidianis peccatis etiam sacrificia eleemosynarum, jejuniorum, et ipsarum orationum ac supplicationum quisque pro suis viribus offerre non cessat. Nec difficultatem debet facere, quod de manus impositione mentionem facit, eo ipso enim confirmatur quod diximus: quia cum manus impositio solitarie ponitur, nullum significat sacramentum, multoque minus confirmationem; sed solummodo orationes et supplicationes manuum impositioni conjunctas, juxta illud ejusdem Augustini (Lib. I de Bapt. con. Donat. c. 10): Manus impositio, non sicut baptismus repeti potest. Quid enim est aliud, nisi oratio super hominem? Unde in hac ipsa epistola Leonis ad Rusticum inquis. 2, cum probare vellet clericos non debere poenitentiam publicam accipere per manus impositionem, per quam luctuosum illud stadium dedicari solebat, adducit haec Scripturae verba: Sacerdos si peccaverit, quis orabit pro illo? I Reg. II, 25.
But that he orders those younger persons to be cleansed by fasts and the laying on of the hand, even though what they had committed seems scarcely to be numbered among the least sins, will not surprise anyone who has read in Augustine (Homily 50, On Penance) that for daily sins too each one, according to his strength, does not cease to offer the sacrifices of alms, of fasts, and of prayers and supplications themselves. Nor ought it to cause difficulty that he makes mention of the laying on of the hand, for by that very fact what we have said is confirmed: because when the laying on of the hand is put by itself, it signifies no sacrament, and much less confirmation; but only prayers and supplications joined to the laying on of hands, according to that saying of the same Augustine (book I On Baptism against the Donatists, chapter 10): The laying on of the hand, unlike baptism, can be repeated. For what else is it but a prayer over a man? Hence in this very letter of Leo to Rusticus, inquiry 2, when he wished to prove that clerics ought not to receive public penance through the laying on of the hand, by which that mournful course used to be inaugurated, he adduces these words of Scripture: If a priest sins, who will pray for him? (1 Sam. 2:25).
Postremo monebo per mediam illam poenitentiam seu poenitentiae umbram, quam hic commemorat sanctus Leo, lucem afferri illis Innocentii I PP. verbis, quae video a multis in alienos sensus detorqueri. ARIANOS, inquit, laicos conversos ad Dominum SUB IMAGINE POENITENTIAE ac sancti Spiritus sanctificatione per manus impositionem suscipimus. Quod enim hic imaginem poenitentiae appellat, idipsum esse arbitror quod sanctus Leo jejuniis et manus impositione comprehendit: quae poenitentia, si cum illis omnibus laboriosis poenitentiae gradibus conferatur, qui passim in usu erant in reconciliatione peccatorum, imago potius et umbra poenitentiae merito dicitur, quam poenitentia. Etsi enim in illa publice credendum est impositam esse manum a supplicantibus sacerdotibus, publicae tamen poenitentiae nomine non decorabatur, quia ab omni illa publice humilificandi disciplina immunis erat. Hujusmodi tenuem et mediam poenitentitam susceptam esse videmus 1° ab iis adultis qui ad baptismi sacramentum et consecrationem sese accingebant, de qua sanctus Augustinus homil. 50 citata, ubi tres actiones poenitentiae recenset, quarum haec prima est, quae, inquit, novum hominem parturit, donec per baptismum salutare omnium praeteritorum fiat remissio peccatorum; 2° ab iis de quibus Innocentius I, qui ab Arianis conversi per confirmationis sacramentum in catholica suscipiebantur: ad hanc enim sanctificationem spiritus sese per jejunia et orationes disponebant; 3° ab iis qui e captivitate regressi
Lastly I will point out that by that middle penance, or shadow of penance, which Saint Leo mentions here, light is brought to those words of Pope Innocent I which I see are twisted by many into foreign senses. THE ARIANS, he says, laymen converted to the Lord, we receive UNDER THE IMAGE OF PENANCE and with the sanctification of the Holy Spirit through the laying on of the hand. For what he here calls the image of penance I judge to be the very thing that Saint Leo comprises in fasts and the laying on of the hand: which penance, if it is compared with all those laborious degrees of penance that were everywhere in use in the reconciliation of sinners, is rightly called an image and shadow of penance rather than penance. For although it is to be believed that in it the hand was laid on publicly by the priests making supplication, yet it was not honoured with the name of public penance, because it was exempt from all that discipline of publicly humbling. A slight and middle penance of this kind we see to have been undertaken, first, by those adults who were girding themselves for the sacrament and consecration of baptism, of which Saint Augustine [speaks] in the homily 50 already cited, where he reviews three acts of penance, of which this is the first, which, he says, brings forth the new man, until through saving baptism there comes the remission of all past sins; secondly, by those of whom Innocent I [speaks], who, converted from the Arians, were received in the Catholic [Church] through the sacrament of confirmation: for they disposed themselves for this sanctification of the Spirit by fasts and prayers; thirdly, by those who, having returned from captivity
Editors' notes and page, col. 1504

Page

  • running head: 1503 PASCH. QUESNELLI NOTAE IN EPISTOLAS S. LEONIS MAGNI. 1504
  • marginal letters: A ‹sed jejuniis et manus›; B ‹indigentia, non pro religionis›; C ‹debere poenitentiam publicam›; D ‹tur, quia ab omni›
  • old-edition numerals: 1611 after ‹quia cum›; 1612 after ‹ab omni›
  • other: Column begins and ends mid-sentence. Last word printed ‹re-› at the column break, completed as ‹regressi› from the first line of col. 1505 (‹gressi,›, seen); the comma after it stands in 1505. No foot-note calls in this column; the second half of foot note (b), printed under this column, belongs to its call in col. 1503 and is recorded there. UNSURE: ‹c. 10› (the italic 1 resembles 4; could be ‹c. 40›). Small capitals in the Innocent quotation set as capitals. The reference ‹I Reg. II, 25› is printed without parentheses.
PL 54:1505
in qua immolatitiis se cibis contaminarant, sacramentorum Christi cupiebant esse participes, quorum illis prius communio non concedebatur, quin jejuniis, orationibus sacerdotalibus et manuum impositione purgati essent. Porro cum manuum impositionem hic lego, vix mihi tempero quin ad secretae confessionis et sacramentalis absolutionis, ut hodie fit, ritum oculos mentis conjiciam: prodo suspicionem, sed nihil assero.
in which they had contaminated themselves with sacrificial foods, desired to be partakers of the sacraments of Christ, the communion of which was not granted to them before they had been cleansed by fasts, priestly prayers and the laying on of hands. Moreover, when I read here of the laying on of hands, I scarcely restrain myself from casting the eyes of the mind towards the rite of secret confession and sacramental absolution, as it is done today: I disclose a suspicion, but I assert nothing.
Antequam his observationibus finem imponam, operae pretium est indicare nonnulla ex hujus epistolae praefatione translata esse ad prologum fictitii
Before I put an end to these observations, it is worth while to point out that some things from the preface of this letter have been transferred to the prologue of the fictitious
Editors' notes and page, col. 1505

Page

  • running head: 1505 INDICES IN HUNC TOM. I OPP. S. LEONIS. — O‹…› (the rest of the head lies over col. 1506, not in these images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹gressi, in qua immolatitiis›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: The column's first printed word is ‹gressi,›, the second half of ‹regressi›, set whole at the end of col. 1504 and therefore not repeated here. The unit's text occupies only the top twelve lines of this column, above the double rule; it ends mid-sentence at ‹fictitii› and continues in col. 1506 (‹rescripti…›). THE UNIT'S LAST LINES LIE OUTSIDE 1263-1505: the end of this paragraph and the italic MONITUM stand in the upper part of col. 1506 and are set in that column's file (Q12b re-read). Below the double rule begin INDICES IN HUNC TOMUM I OPERUM S. LEONIS and the table ORDO NOVUS SERMONUM, which belong to unit ed_indices and are not set. No foot notes in this column.
PL 54:1506
rescripti Marci papae ad Athanasium: aliqua etiam ex inquis. 13 in epistolam Julii papae ad Orientales in causa ejusdem Athanasii. Alia sunt forsan in aliis Isidori pseudo-epistolis.
rescript of Pope Mark to Athanasius: some things also from Inquiry 13 [have passed] into the letter of Pope Julius to the Easterners in the cause of the same Athanasius. There are perhaps others in other pseudo-epistles of Isidore.
MONITUM.
NOTICE.
Quesnelli observationem in epistolam apud ipsum 9, ad episcopos Gallicanos Viennensis provinciae, quam inter supposititias rejecimus, insertam invenies in admonitione eidem epistolae praemissa. tom. I, col. 1465 (Supra. col. 1235) ubi nostras animadversiones adjecimus.
Quesnel's observation on the letter that is with him the 9th, to the Gallican bishops of the province of Vienne, which we have relegated among the supposititious ones, you will find inserted in the admonition prefixed to the same letter, vol. I, col. 1465 (above, col. 1235), where we have added our own remarks.
<!-- other: below the MONITUM a double rule, then the full-width title INDICES IN HUNC TOMUM I OPERUM S. LEONIS (only "…DICES / …I I OPERUM S. LEONIS." visible in this column's images), the sub-title ORDO SERMONUM S. LEONIS [...] vulgatis comparatus, and the concordance table (Col. / Ordo novus / Ordo Quesn. ed. / TITULI SERMONUM / Col.), right half running from LII (De Passione Domini I, col. 313) to XCVI and APPENDIX I–IV (col. 490). Not set here: belongs to unit ed_indices. -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 1506

Page

  • running head: [...] LEONIS. — ORDO SERMONUM S. LEONIS. 1506 (only the right-hand part of the running head is visible in this column's images)
  • marginal letters: A ‹rescripti Marci papae ad›; B (none); C (none); D (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Column begins mid-sentence, continuing from col 1505 (…ad prologum fictitii). "ex inquis. 13" is an abbreviation printed with a stop, clearly legible on the page (Q4b re-read, 2026-10-12: the † first set before it is removed, since nothing is unreadable); it stands for "ex inquisitione 13", the thirteenth of Rusticus's inquisitiones in the letter this note treats (CLXVII; "hujus epistolae" in col 1505, whose note discusses the inquisitio on those who had eaten sacrificial foods), and the English gives "Inquiry 13"; the source keeps the abbreviation as printed. "[have passed]" in the English is a supplement for the verb that stands in col 1505. The stops in "praemissa. tom." and "(Supra. col." are as printed. The MONITUM is in italic (numerals upright), printed in the right column only, not across both columns; it is the Ballerini's (editors' prose, which is the text of this unit). The column carries only these lines above the double rule; everything below is the index. The foot of the page holds the index table, no foot notes of this unit.